Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

***********************Somewhere in the caverns under the moon castle********************

The steady plop plop of water dripping from the ceiling was the only sound to be heard. The air was damp and stale with a slight smell of mold. Waves of dense white fog rolled across the rocky and slick ground. Some of the nearby rocks seemed to glow slightly but the darkness was ever at it heels.

Billy's head stung with pain as he tried to get his bearings. He hurt all over and was sure that he had been quite damaged in the last battle with Zedd and Rita's monster. His glasses were cracked making the world appear almost in double vision around him. Scrapping his hands against the dirt he pushed himself up into a seated position. The irony sweet smell of blood hit his nose. Crinkling it, he looked down at the blood splattering his blue shirt and jeans. His eyes went wide. That's right! Trini! They...they had lost that last battle. Zedd had somehow made the morphing grid fail at least when he and the other were attacked. They had been helpless, just five teens fighting against a monster, a horde of putties and the lord of evil.

Billy let out a sob and pulled his knees to his chest. He...he had tried to save her, but that monster, that human flesh eater with his horrible melting skin and gigantic mouth with foot long razor sharp teeth. He had...bitten Trini in two, her blood splattering all over Billy.

God, she hadn't even been the first to die. That distinction had gone to Zack, when he was mobbed by a dozen or more putties and thrown from the cliff. The very cliff Billy had climbed trying to get away the first time they were attacked. Zack's body had made a sickening thud when it hit the ground. Billy could remember Kimberly's scream and the amount blood pouring from Zack's head. There was no way he had survived.

He...he had tried to help his friends but without the ability to morph he was beaten badly by Zedd's super putties. They all were. Billy mentally forced himself to do a self-examination. He had a slight concussion and his three lowest ribs on the left were fractured for sure. His ankle was twisted badly but not broken. He had some painful but mostly superficial cuts. The only one that worried him was the one on his arm. Even though he was self-trained medically Billy could see he was greatly in need of stitches.

Billy did his best to examine his current location. He was defiantly trapped in a stone cell with no obvious means of escape. The lack of noise alerted him to the serious of his predicament. The look of this place reminded him of the images he had seen in the viewing globe. The cell itself had a stone slab about two feet off the ground that thankfully for a rock, appeared to be dry. A dented metal bucket was the only other object in the cell and Billy assumed it was for his private human waste needs.

Using what little strength he had left, Billy pulled himself up onto the stone slab. Curling into a ball, he allowed his body and mind to break down and truly mourn the loss of his friends, Trini and Zack, but he refused to cry a single tear for Jason, Kimberly and Tommy. They had been hurt yes, be he had not seen them what had happened to them. He had blacked out from a blow to the back of the head. They could still be alive. They could be looking for him right now. He had to have hope. He didn't have anything else right now.

****************************Outside the Command center**************************

The flames licked high against the smoke covered sky as the smell of burning wire and rubber filled the air. The ceiling of the command center had caved in and now nothing but smoke and dust filled the area around them. Lord Zedd could not believe how easy it had been. He had only needed one good plan and he had it. Killing the rangers when they had been at there weakest. All he had to do was infect the morphing grid with a magical virus. It had only last a few minutes but it had been long enough to do what needed to be done. Only the green ranger had been able to morph and Zedd had handled him personally. He laughed and gave the thick chain in his hand a hard tug. "Do you like it green ranger?" he mocked, jerking the beaten and bloody teen on the end of the chain. "Do you like what I've done?"

Putties danced about kicking the metallic head of a non-functioning Alpha 5 around like a toy. They burbled happily relishing in the destruction.

"Just kill him Zeddie, I don't want to look at him anymore." Queen Rita said coming towards her evil lord. A strange sorrow behind her words. The green ranger's suit was torn and bloody. His helmet cracked and broken. He was barely able to stand and he moaned with every jerk to the heavy chain around his neck.

Zedd growled and pulled Rita excitedly towards him. "My queen I wish to relish this. I plan on keeping this boy as a pet. After all, all his friends are dead." At that they both laughed cruelly as Tommy felt the tears roll down his eyes.

He had failed his friends.

***************************Hours later in Billy's cell******************************

Billy was unaware that he had fallen asleep until the burbling and gurgling of putties awoke him. Shifting on the stone slab bed he pulled away from the bars of the cage as far as he could go. The putties pointed at him, like one does in a zoo, and then tossed a few small items through the bars. Even though none of the items came close to hitting Billy, he winced at each one as they clattered to the ground inside his cell.

When the Putties had retreated, Billy moved towards the items now hidden by the fog on the floor. "What?" He mumbled out loud to himself. The first box he came upon was an unopened of chocolate chip granola bars. His stomach growled loudly as he studied the box. It appeared to be safe. Billy placed the box on his stone bed and continued to feel through the fog. His hand next touched a very small item. Pulling it out of the fog Billy could see it was a thermal Mylar emergency blanket. While it would provide no padding it would give him a way to conserve his body heat. The temperate already felt like it was dropping. The next item he found was a gallon of drinking water and finally the last item was a first aid kit. Without thinking Billy opened it and took the first pain killers he could find. He would never be able to think clearly and come up with a plan with this constant pounding in his head.

Going through the surprisingly extensive first aid kit, Billy was able to find what he needed to doctor himself up. Using the few butter fly bandages, he was able to avoid having to use the needle and thread to close the deep wound on his arm. He covered his wounds with antibacterial ointment and binding it with clean gauge Billy began to feel a bit better and that was making him worry. Zedd would not have gone to all this trouble if he wanted Billy to die. No, he must have plans for him. And that thought frightened Billy to his core.

******************************Zedd's throne room***********************************

Zedd laughed on his throne. Everything was his now. Sure the pathetic humans had put up a bit of a fight but without their precious power rangers the world had surrendered in a matter of hours. 47 hours to be exact. He had killed millions but it was worth it. The humans that remained would be slaves. Digging out crystal mines, working farms, gladiator sports and some more lush female entertainment for himself. One female in particular he found very intriguing and her capture had pleased him greatly. The red light from his eyes stared out and found her in the cell he had placed her. His pretty pink firebird. "Don't worry," He mused to the spell induced, suspended animation, sleeping form. "I have use for you."

He laughed again. Tommy was chained to the floor of the throne but he couldn't see what Zedd could. Oh if only he knew. He might even try to put up a little fight. The thought was amusing. Violent coughing brought Zedd's full attention back to his new pet. Tommy was on his knees weakly wiped at the blood around his lips. There was blood on the ground in front of him. Zedd frowned.

"FINSTER! GOLDAR!" He bellowed startling Tommy.

"Here my lord." Finster said bowing lowly as he rushed in on his small feet. Goldar hurried in after him.

"Finster, take my new pet and get him fixed up. I don't want him dying until I say so. He shouldn't give you any trouble but take a few putties with you." Zedd pointed his staff and two putties appeared from the air. There rough clay hands pulled on Tommy's chain and half carried, half dragged him away.

"Of course my lord, your wish is my command." Finster bowed again and then hurried to follow the putties.

Once they were gone Zedd turned to his most loyal and sniveling servant. "Goldar bring me the blue ranger. It's time I discuss his position in my new world." Zedd waved his staff and thick silver chained appeared in Goldar's hands.

Goldar jingled the chains laughing slightly. "As you wish my lord."

******************************Billy's cell******************************

Billy sat curled in his thermal blanket. He had eaten a few granola bars and had some water but he was rationing what he had. Billy theorized he had been here about three days now but without a watch, the sun or the moon it was impossible to know for sure.

A jingling of metal got his attention. Standing, Billy laid his blanket on the stone slab and approached the bars. "Hello?" he called softly. His voice sounded disused and rough.

"Hello blue ranger, though blue no more are you. Ha! A powerless ranger! What was your name worm? Bobby?" Goldar laughed and Billy stepped back from the bars. "There will be none of that." Goldar held up the chains and Billy suddenly found himself bound inside the cell. Thick heavy chains wrapped from his shoulders to his hands. His hands were together in front of them. The lead of the chain steaming out from that point like a leash. "Lord Zedd wants to have a word with you." The stone bars of the cell vanished and Goldar tugged on the end of the chain, pulling Billy. "Walk!" He commanded, hitting the blunt end of his sword between Billy's shoulder blades. Billy muffled a yelp of pain but walked on as Goldar demanded.

Goldar led him though the caverns, up winding stair case after stair case until the underground passages opened. Actual crafted stone and metal work began to replace the uncarved stone around him. Walking through the halls of the now obvious castle Billy couldn't help but marvel at what he was seeing. The same thick white fog was in the hallways here and it was thicker. Putties moved about in serving jackets with trays and tools like old Victorian house staff. Passing one doorway Billy got just the quickest glimpse of the earth from a balcony before Goldar pulled him roughly again.

Passing a few more hallways Billy found himself outside a large metal door with a giant Z on it. As the door opened Billy screamed in surprise and fear. Jason's severed head was on a spike just inside the doorway. Jason's eyes were open and his face was trapped in a grimace. Billy bent over and began to dry heavy but Goldar shoved him, forcing him forward towards the throne. Seeing Jason's head had destroyed something inside Billy. No matter what Zedd wanted from him. He wouldn't give it to him.

As the throne turned around Goldar kicked Billy in the back of the legs forcing the teen to his knees on the floor. "Hello blue ranger…Billy isn't it?" Zedd asked.

"He asked you a question worm!" Goldar growled when Billy didn't answer. Billy simply nodded.

"Well then Billy. I am sure you have surmised that your world has fallen. You have failed as a power ranger but I have brought you here and kept you alive for a purpose. Your skill with Zords and technology has not gone unnoticed. I require you to fix my Serpentera. With her power I will conquer the rest of the universe. You'll be rewarded for you work as well Billy. You will be allowed to live when all of your friends have fallen. I might even give you a few privileges." Zedd laughed.

Billy gathered all the courage he could. Locking his gaze with Zedd he answered. "No."

"No? You swine! How dare you say no to lord Zedd! He can crush you like the bug you are." Goldar spit into Billy's face.

Billy tried not to flinch.

"Enough Goldar." Zedd stood and took the few steps down from his throne. "Billy, that spirit is something I always found interesting about humans. Their ability to say no even when faced with horrible torture." As Zedd spoke he waved his staff creating four putties. Apparently already having their orders, he tossed one of them a small bag of pink powder as they left the room. "But do you know your human bravery has a big weakness?"

Billy swallowed hard and shook his head.

Zedd walked towards his balcony. "Oh yes all humans have weakness, but you in particular have a very big weakness. Something that when threatened will make you do as I command. Obeying without question."

"Let me go! Let go of me!" A voice echoed through the hallway, coming closer. A very familiar female voice.

Zedd turned back and approached Billy. "That would be your weakness now." He said as Kimberly was hauled into the chamber and thrown roughly to the ground in front of lord Zedd. Before she had a chance to react Zedd waved his staff binding her in thick, heavy chains, the same manner as Billy.

"Kim?" Billy whispered, taking in the sorry sight of his best friend. Her pink shirt was ripped and stained. Her hair was matted with a combination of dirt, sweat and dried blood. Billy was grateful the blood was dried and not still bleeding. Both of her cheeks were bruised as if she had been slapped roughly and her bottom lip was split. Her eyes were red and the tracts down her face indicated the amount tears she had been crying. Her voice just a moment ago had some fight in it but her body obviously did not.

God no, Billy thought. Not her. Zedd was right. Billy would do anything in his power to keep her from being hurt.

"Billy? He…he said everyone was dead." Kimberly whispered back, her voice wavering. She couldn't believe Billy was really here.

Zedd laughed. "They are dead. See for yourself." With a snap of his fingers. Jason's severed head fell into Kimberly's lap. She didn't scream or faint, these are the reactions Billy expected. She went very pale as quiet sobs shook her frame making her hiccup.

Her sorrow drew Zedd's attention and removing his mouth guard he approached the girl. Yanking her hair back, Kimberly could only whimper in pain as Zedd exposed her snow white throat. Zedd bent down and let his long serpent like tongue slip out from his lip-less mouth. The red and slimy tongue curled around her neck. Pulling back he spoke lowly in a feral growl. "You taste divine, Kimberly." He said letting her name roll off his tongue. His hand pressed on her shoulder and Kimberly was trembling under his touch. The spark of her rebellious nature snuffed out by that one action. "So…Billy do we have a deal? Or shall I make Kimberly the first of my harem?" The very thought made Billy's stomach turn as Zedd put his face plate back on.

"I'll do whatever you want lord Zedd, just please don't hurt her." Billy said weakly.

Zedd laughed. The boy had called him lord. This really was a triumphant day.

"But I have a request? Please my lord." Billy looked at the floor as he spoke.

"You worm! A request of lord Zedd! How foolish of you!" Goldar started but lord Zedd held up a hand silencing the golden ape- lion hybrid.

"Speak." He commanded to Billy.

"I want Kimberly to stay with me. I…I won't work if I don't know she's alright and she can be a big help in fixing Serpentera. Her hands are smaller; her fingers are more delicate and agile then mine." Billy swallowed hard. This was a big request but he meant every word. He would not work if he was not positive Kimberly was safe.

Lord Zedd returned to his throne thinking. "Very well, I will grant your pathetic request with one strict condition there will be no mating! I don't want any brats around. Do I make myself clear?"

"Yes my lord." Billy said bowing in half as best he could. He nudged Kimberly and she bowed as best as she could yet never took her eyes off Jason severed head laying just a foot or so from her knees.

"Goldar, take them back to Billy's cell. I suggest you both get some rest. You have a lot of work to do. I don't care if it takes you 1000 years. You will get Serpentera operational." Zedd demanded as Goldar dragged the teens in chains away.

******************************Finster's monster making room**********************

"Oh dear my boy. They certainly seem to have done a number on you." Finster muttered poking and prodding Tommy relentlessly.

Tommy had been strapped to a large wooden chair. Leather cuffs held his arms on the arm rests and his legs locked firmly to the base. His head hung weakly. "Well don't worry." Finster continued. "I am sure I can whip up a concoction that will fix you right up."

Finster turned away and began to mix a variety of liquids together. Tommy cracked his unswollen eye open. It was so bright in here and the place smelled like art class.

"Now here we go." Tommy jerked back as something cool and wet touched his face. "Be still." Finster chastised. "You want your wounds to close, don't you?"

"I want to die." Tommy whispered even as the pain began to subside on his facial wounds.

"Now now we can't be having any of that. Here drink this." Finster pushed a glass vial of green liquid to his lips. "It will stop the internal bleeding."

Tommy turned his head slightly, refusing the liquid. "Don't be like that." Finster warned. "Or the putties will have to hold your head while I force it down."

Surrendering Tommy moved his lips and drank the green liquid. The pain he felt internally melted as the liquid spread. His eyes began to grow heavy.

"Now you're just going to take a little nap and when you wake up you'll be all better." Finster assured. Tommy desperately tried to fight the effects. He didn't want to sleep. If he slept he would dream of his friends…

And his failure.

Chapter Text

***********************Somewhere in the caverns under the moon castle********************

Goldar lead the two chained teens back into the caverns deep under the castle, pulling them roughly along. Billy stole glances at Kimberly. He knew he was in bad shape but her wounds had been left untreated. Of the few cuts he could see, on her face and arms, the redness of infection and inflammation was obvious. He would need to doctor her up as soon as they got back to his cell. Assuming the first aid kit was still there. If left untreated even those small infected wounds could turn her blood septic over time and kill her.

"Get in there swine." Goldar commanded. Billy stepped into the cell followed by Kimberly. She gave a yelp of pained surprise when Goldar smacked her hard across the bottom.

Goldar laughed at her blushing. As the stone bars reappeared, the chains binding them melted away into nothing. "You best rest humans, tomorrow will be a long day of hard work." He laughed again and returned the way they had come. When Billy could no longer hear him, he spoke.

"Are you okay Kim?" He asked, watching her rub her behind slightly.

"Am I okay? Billy is anything okay? Our friends are all dead! Our home is destroyed." She suddenly cried out startling the blue ranger. Tears poured down her eyes. "I don't know what to do."

Billy frowned at her pain. Kimberly had always been the emotional rock. The pink heart energy of the team. Without hesitation he pulled her into his arms, calming the hysterical girl as best he could. She continued to speak, "Before I saw you, Zedd he said...he said such horrible things and that he...he wanted...me. He...he was going to..." her words died off as another sob wracked her small frame.

Billy's eyes flashed dangerously and he tightened his hold on her ever so slightly. He would be damned if Zedd would ever touch her again. But when he spoke his voice was gentle without the anger he felt towards his new 'lord'.

"Kimberly we have each other. We have to have hope. You once told me there is always hope." He tried to smile.

She shook her head and pulled out of this arms slightly. "I don't see any hope this time. There is nothing to hope for."

"There's still Tommy. Unless you saw him...?"

Kimberly's head shot up. "No, I was knocked out soon after you were. Goldar used magic dust and I blacked out. Jason was still fighting when I fell. I remember him screaming my name and I think I heard Tommy yell for Jason. He had just arrived."

Billy rubbed under his chin. "With all the past history between Tommy and Rita don't you think if he was dead Zedd would have rubbed it in our faces...like with Jason?"

Billy watched Kimberly swallow hard. They were both still greatly disturbed by the red leader's severed head. Kimberly wrapped her arms around herself. "Yeah he probably would have."

Billy smiled at her. "So let's have hope and right now do whatever we can to survive. Come on, let me look at those injuries." Billy held up the first aid kit.

"Yes Dr. Cranston" Kimberly said with a slight smile taking a seat on the stone slab. As Billy looked her over and began to apply antibiotic ointment and bandages Kimberly couldn't help but wonder at him. This was not the shy, awkward Billy that she knew. This was the second in command, willing to risk everything for a teammate Billy that she only ever saw during a battle.

His gentle voice drew her from her musings."I need to stitch your lip wound closed or it won't heal properly but I don't have anything topical to dull the pain of the stitches going in." Billy explained threading a needle. "I'll be as gentle and as quick as I can."

"I trust you." Kimberly's smile faded the moment Billy slipped the needle into her lip. Her knuckles where turning white from her excursion of gripping the stone slab to keep still. Other then the change in her breathing Kimberly made no sounds of pain. It was over in just a minute as Billy snipped the remaining thread away.

"Just three stitches. It will heal just fine." Billy assured his friend. Kimberly was thankful there was no mirror in this place. The thread Billy was putting away was thick and black. Kimberly vaguely wondered if she looked like a patched up rag doll.

"Here's a couple pain killers and some water. I also have a few granola bars if you are hungry." He offered, handing her two small white pills.

She shook her head and swallowed the pills down with a few sips of cool, clean water. "I don't think I could eat right now, not... after seeing Jason."

Billy nodded and turned his back to her putting the first aid kit away.

"Thanks Billy. Not just for fixing me up but for back there in the throne room. Thank you." Kimberly reached out and gave his hand a squeeze.

Billy turned, swiftly kneeling in front of her, taking Kimberly's hands into his. Gazing into her eyes she couldn't help but marvel at the strength she saw there. Kimberly felt so broken but Billy seemed more resolute and stronger than ever.

"I meant every word Kim. I won't fix Serpentera or do anything Zedd commands unless I know you are safe. I would rather die first." He promised.

Kimberly opened her mouth to say something but Billy continued. "We should try and get some sleep." He moved to lay down on the floor next to the stone slab.

"Billy what are you doing?" Kimberly asked, peering down at him. He merely raised an eyebrow at her. "If you sleep on that wet floor you're going to get sick. There's enough room for both of us up here." She offered.

Billy stood and joined her. "Are you sure Kim?" There was enough room for both of them but only if they sort of cuddled all night.

She nodded scooting closer to the wall. "I'm sure. Besides even with this," She said holding up the emergency blanket, "I think its going to get rather cold."

Billy let Kimberly lay down first and then positioned the thin Mylar blanket over both of them as he laid down. For a moment he was hesitant to touch her but Kimberly curled into his side like a kitten. Her head laying gently on his shoulder for a bit of comfort.

"Is this okay?" Her voice was soft and held a bit of awkwardness. Since she was asking permission to lay her head upon his body.

"Its fine." He assured his friend as he put his free arm around her lower back drawing her closer. He felt her sigh and snuggle deeper into his chest. For just a moment he forgot all the terrible evils that had befallen him. This moment suddenly felt so strangely right.

Slowly Billy felt his eyes close. As long as he had Kimberly to protect Billy knew he could keep going.

****************************Another chamber****************************

Slowly Tommy felt his eyes open. His body felt warm and relaxed. He felt safe but that was a lie, as dark metal bars of the cage around him came into focus. He was on a dark futon mat but the cage itself was only the size of a large closet. Still up Tommy rubbed at his red eyes. He's injuries were healed but his eyes were worn out. He must have been crying in his sleep.

Putties moved all around him but they were completely ignoring him. It was as if he was invisible. His cage was in the center of a large and cavernous room. Light seemed to come from glowing stones on the walls but it was far from bright. There were stone slab beds and stone bunk beds set into the rock walls of the cavern around him. Dozens and dozens of them. Tommy had always wondered where the putties they didn't destroy went. For awhile Tommy simply watched them. They seemed to have different roles. Some Putties had on vests, the seemed to be the most important. Tommy could see them carrying silver and gold covered trays. Next seem to be worker putties. They always had a different kind of tool in there hands. Wrenches, hammers, saws etc. The last group of putties always carried rags in there hands. They constantly seemed to be cleaning the wall, floor or anything else they seemed able to reach.

Tommy listened. It sounded like construction was happening not too far away from his current position. Or maybe it was just a bad echo. Commotion from the far side entryway got his attention.

"Hurry up!" Baboo said to some of the closest putties. "Lord Zedd wants that new expansion done by as soon as possible."

"Right an after that the kitchen need to be expanded and the laundry and oh there so much work to do." Squatt whined.

"What's going on?" Tommy asked the duo. He felt strangely calm and unafraid, perhaps a side affect of the strange brew Finster gave him. Perhaps just because he felt so defeated and broken inside.

"Oh look the green ranger's awake." Squatt pointed at Tommy with an odd grin.

Baboo hit him hard on the head. "Don't call him that you dummy. He's not the green ranger anymore."

"Well what do we call him? Slave? Pet? Goldar calls him worm or swine." Squatt asked Baboo ignoring the human in the cage.

"My name is Tommy." He growled at them. It was frustrating the way they ignored him.

Baboo and Squatt both looked at him now. "Well we can't call you that." Baboo said sounding almost sad.

"Lord Zedd would have our tails if we called you by your name." Squatt added, wiping at the drool he always seemed to have.

"How about we call you pet Tommy? Would that work?" Baboo asked. Tommy blinked, he knew these two were evil but they always had seemed not quite evil enough. More of a neutral evil.

"Y-Yeah that's fine." Tommy said sitting back down on the futon.

"Listen are you hungry? Lord Zedd would be mad at us if we didn't feed you." Baboo wondered.

Tommy shrugged, "If memory serves you don't have anything up here I can eat." He said alluding to the time he was the evil green ranger and unable to join them in there feasting.

"Oh don't worry we have human food." Baboo assured. "Zedd would hate it if his pet Tommy starved."

"Ooh and we have to feed the other on...OWW!" Squatt yelled as Baboo hit him much harder then normal.

"Shut up you ding bat! You want to get us in trouble?" Baboo looked around quickly as if the very stones could hear them. Then he looked at Tommy. "We'll send you food and drink soon." he promised.

With that Rita's two minions hurried out of the room shouting orders to putties as they went. Tommy frowned and covered his face with his hands. He didn't want his expression to give anyway anything he was thinking. Squatt had let something slip about there being another human to feed. Tommy closed his eyes and remembered the battle. There were only two people it could possibly be. Kimberly...she hadn't appeared severely injured when she fell and before he was killed, Tommy was pretty sure Jason had yelled something about a spell. But no, if it was Kimberly why didn't lord Zedd taunt him with her? Tommy could never hide his feelings when it came to the pink ranger. He had dated girls before he came to angel grove but he had never felt a need to protect someone like he did with her. He loved her even though he was sure she didn't return his feelings that deeply yet. Heck the one date he has asked her on they were interrupted in the first ten minutes by a monster. The thought of Kimberly made another tear slip down his face. Tommy shook it away. He was in no position to mourn. It was not safe here. Sighing, Tommy continued to think. If it wasn't Kimberly that left Billy. He had seen a large number of putties around Billy but after that, he wasn't sure what happened. Immediately Tommy's thoughts were filled with dozens of ways the lord of evil could use someone as talented and smart as Billy.

Although a great power ranger, Billy did not have the strongest fighting spirit when alone and unmorphed. Poor guy was probably terrified, Tommy thought. Even if Squatt was wrong or lying the thought that maybe one of his dear friends being still alive put a spark of hope back into his heart.

Setting his jaw Tommy was determined now to do whatever it would take to survive. Standing he began to run through his warm up stretches followed by his katas. He couldn't give up yet. He had to be strong.

Chapter Text

***********************Somewhere in the caverns under the moon castle********************

Billy had a fleeting moment of hope that everything had been just a terrible dream as he began to awaken. He had the same fleeting hope every morning he awoken in this prison. He worried there would come a day no such hope came to him. That thought frightened him, for unless he had hope, he could not carry on. The hard stone underneath his body made his joints ache painfully, yet he did not move. He did not wish to disturb the soft sleeping form curl against his body. Billy smiled slightly and moved a stay hair from the face of his sleeping friend, Kimberly. He sighed. At least she was here, at least she hadn't been a dream. She was pressed tight against him, whether for warmth, protection or just the comfort of human touch he didn't know, but he would provide her with all three.

Billy felt a pressure move in his lower body. If it wasn't for that he would happily to continue being in discomfort on the stone slab for her sake. But with what his body needed to do he would be less embarrassed if Kim was still asleep.

Slipping out from under the thin emergency blanket, he was careful to cradle her head gently. She had been using his chest for a pillow. She moaned slightly as he let her head rest on the stone slab and she wiggled a bit but remained in unaware slumber for the moment.

Billy knew the change in position would awaken her soon, so grabbing the metal bucket, he put as much space between himself and her as he could. Billy dipped down close to the ground, trying to use the fog to hide, as the tinkling of water hitting solid metal filled the air. Billy stole a glance at Kimberly. "Still asleep." He reassured himself mentally.

Finishing his business he moved to checking on what supplies they had. Half a gallon of clean water and three granola bars remained. He frowned, this would not last them longer then today. He...he would have to ask Zedd or Goldar or someone for more food. More then likely they would make him beg and grovel for it. Billy swallowed hard pushing the fear down. He could no longer be afraid. He...had to be the leader now...now that Jason and the others were...gone.

"B..Billy!" Kimberly called out rubbing fanatically at her eyes, forcing the sleep away. She had not seen past the fact he was no longer beside her. Her voice held a fear he recognized. His voice had been like that often enough. Instantly he was by her side.

"I'm here Kim." He assured softly, and only then noticed she was shaking. "Are you cold?" Concern in his voice. The room was not warm but to be shivering that hard could be an indication of a fever brought on by infection.

She shook her head and looking into his eyes. Billy could see the tears of pure fear just on the edges of her thick lashes. "Nightmares..." she whispered.

"Want to talk about it?" Billy offered, she shook her head again.

Billy regarded her for a moment, giving her a chance to change her mind. When she didn't he simply nodded, "Want something to eat?" he offered. A distraction would help her forget whatever she had dreamed of.

Her stomach growled loudly and Kimberly gave a half smile. "Yeah, I'm pretty hungry."

The great thing about having a stone slab for a bed was its fast and easy conversion to a table to eat on. Billy pulled out the three granola bars he had left. He didn't have to say anything about the waning food supply. Kimberly understood. He pushed two of the three granola bars towards Kimberly before unwrapping one for himself.

She defiantly pushed one of the granola bar back. "You need this more then me. There's a lot of work to do on Serpentera."

Billy raised an eyebrow regarding her. "When's the last time you ate Kim?"

She frowned and furloughed her brow in thinking. "I'm not sure." she answered truthfully.

"Then it's been far too long." Billy said pushing the second granola bar back to her.

He finished his own granola bar and Kimberly had finished the one she had unwrapped. The third lay unopened between them.

"Kim." Billy's voice was stern but gentle. She couldn't help by smile at his leadership skills.

"Go halfies?" She asked in a slight childish voice.

Billy chuckled. "Go halfies." he said, breaking the granola bar into two pieces.

After they ate and finished most of the water Kimberly began to fidget. "Billy, I kinda of...sort of...need to..um..." she hesitated.

"There's a bucket over there. I had to use it earlier" he warned her since it wouldn't be empty.

Blushing Kimberly found the bucket he had referred to. Looking back she had no reason to worry. Billy was being a perfect gentleman and had turned away from her, giving her the privacy she needed. The sound of her water hitting the bucket was so loud she blushed even deeper. This was just something she would have to get use to. No reason to be embarrassed, she thought, this is a natural human body thing.

Kimberly stood and zipped her pants. "Do you think they'll come for us soon?" She asked. Her question giving Billy unspoken permission to turn around.

He shrugged, "Probably." She nodded. Now all they could do was wait.

****************************Tommy's cell******************************

Squatt and Baboo had been good to there word. Tommy had quickly found himself in the center of his small mattress surrounded with trays full of lush and rich foods. Platters of roasted chicken, lamb chops, pork sausages, braised ox tail, crab legs, flounder stuffed with shrimp not to mention the trays full of fruits and vegetables. Three decanters were also in there. One filled with milk, one with water and one with what smelled a lot like wine.

Tommy looked at the spread. He never ate this well at home. His family had never been very well off financially. He licked his lips as the amazing smell came to his nose. If he was to be fed like this every day, he needed to be careful he could get fat. Grabbing a chicken leg Tommy began to eat. He knew he had to keep his strength up but he couldn't help but feel a little guilty. He doubted Billy was eating as well as he was. Tommy had decided that Billy could be the only other human Zedd would keep to serve him. And Zedd would probably keep Billy cold, hungry and fearful. Working the poor blue ranger as close to death as he could. Tommy had to help him. He had to keep his eyes and ears open and his mouth shut gathering as much information as he could.

Taking a long drink of cold sweet milk, Tommy began to form a plan of sorts. He would keep up the "pet" act as long as he had too. Even if it took months to find Billy's location. He would be...submissive and defeated. The only thing that worried him was the acting part. He never did well in drama club and had only joined because of Kimberly.

"Enjoying the food, pet Tommy?" Baboo asked drawing Tommy from his thoughts. Tommy lowered his voice and dropped his gaze, he needed to play a part. "Its very good, but why so much?"

"We didn't know what you liked to eat." Squatt said wiping his mouth. "Though I'm not sure how you can eat such icky stuff. Belch."

"Quiet you." Baboo said. Tommy looked up and saw for the first time Baboo was carrying a small tray of food. It was much smaller then what he had been given. Tommy could only see a few cubes of cheese, two slices of chicken breast and a handful of grapes. Another decanter of milk appeared to just barely be staying upright on the tray. Not much of a meal but certainly nothing Squatt and Baboo would be having as a snack.

Baboo saw him looking. "Oh no pet Tommy. This isn't for you." he scolded like one would a begging dog. Turning the tray away slightly.

"That's right, you eat yours. Rita might want to come play later." Squatt add.

Tommy dropped his gaze and obediently began to munch on a lamb chop.

"Good boy." Baboo praised before he and Squatt left the room. Tommy frowned this acting like a pet might be harder to do then he thought.

**************************Billy and Kimberly's cell***********************

"What I wouldn't give for a shower. Even a cold one." Kimberly said softly while picking out bits of dirt from her tangled hair.

"Affirmative. I speculate remaining in this state could cause a break down of skin tissue over time." Billy said absentmindedly. He was on the floor looking for any kind of loose stone or anything that might be able to get them out. He heard Kimberly's gasp and realized he had said the wrong thing. "It takes months for that to happen. I'm sure we will be allowed a bath before then." he said. Kimberly only nodded.

The sound of arguing and footsteps echoing down the cavern walls made Kimberly and Billy stand to attention. Someone was coming.

"No you idiot, I say there cell is this way." One of the voices said.

"Nu-huh it's that way!" the other voice argued back.

"Hello?" Kimberly called out without thinking and Billy shot her a very non-Billy look. In fact it was a very Jason look.

"Oh there you are," Baboo said coming into view, "See told you it was this way." He said to his short blue companion.

"Baboo and Squatt?" Kimberly asked.

"That us!" Squatt said with glee, hoping around a bit.

"Here we brought you some food." Baboo said the tray disappearing from his hands and reappearing in Billy's hands.

"Eat quick because Zedd's coming to take you to see Serpentera soon." Baboo added.

"Zedd's going to show us Serpentera?" Kimberly tried and failed to keep the waver out of her voice.

"Well, as you humans say, duh! It's his Zord after all." Squatt laughed a little as the two turned and left the way they came.

Billy put the tray on the stone bed. "Its not much but it will do."

When the duo was out of sight Kimberly let out a quiet sob and sank to the floor. Her legs shaking uncontrollably.

"Kim?" Bill asked, worry in his voice as he reached to help her up.

Kimberly buried her face into his chest. "I'm sorry Billy. I don't know what's wrong with me. I used to be so...strong. I mean...I'm not weak but losing everything and the way Zedd touched me and the nightmares..."

"Kim, I'll keep my promise. He won't hurt you again. I won't work if he does and no amount of...pain will make me change my mind." Billy said looking into her eyes. "But you need to promise me something."

"What?" She asked, wiping away a tear.

Billy's eyes took on a sharp sternness equal to Jason's but lacking the battle ready edge of violence. "You have to do exactly as I say. If I tell you to do something you do it, no questions, no hesitation. Even if I tell you to be quiet or sit still. Even if I talk to you in a way, I never would have considered before all this. Can you do that Kim?"

She nodded an took a deep breath. "Yes, I can."

Billy ruffled her hair. "Good, now let's eat before hood ornament head gets here." Billy smiled as Kimberly truly laughed at his bad joke.

*************************Tommy's cell*************************************

He ate too much. At least Tommy wondered if he had eaten too much. He had tried a little of each platter. He, honestly, hadn't meant to but he had been so hungry and everything has smelled and tasted so good. Blinking, he rubbed at his eyes again. He felt so sleepy.

Maybe he had been drugged. The thought popped into his head like a bubble bursting. Tommy shook his head. The food had tasted fine and he hadn't touched the wine so what...the MILK! It had tastes slightly sweet. He was slipping, he should have caught that after the first sip. Tommy looked at the almost empty milk container. He had drank almost off of it. His arms were starting to feel heavy now and he was having trouble holding himself upright. As the warm embrace of sleep overtook his mind Tommy cussed at himself mentally before drifting into a dreamless darkness.

Chapter Text

**************************Billy and Kimberly's cell***********************

There was no sound, not a single change in the world around them but something was wrong. They could feel Lord Zedd coming. It was a strange shift in the air almost like the charged feeling before a violent thunder storm. Kimberly sat on the stone slab and Billy stood by the cell door waiting.

He gave a quick glance towards Kimberly but she did not meet his gaze. Billy let out a breath, she was listening to him. Only moments ago he had ordered her to be still and silent and no matter what not to look at Zedd or bring any attention to herself. It felt wrong, ordering his best friend around, but this was about survival now. He had to be the leader. He had to make the tough decisions.

"Ah there's my special little worker. Are you ready for the day?" Zedd said a smile in his voice. Trailing behind him were a few dozen putties. The putties were carrying ropes, wires, sheets of metal and all manner of tools and metal working items.

Swallowing his fear, Billy nodded with a slight bow. "Yes my lord."

"Excellent! Today will be easy. I am sure you recall how large my precious zord is? Today you will be running diagnosis on what needs to be done to get her operational." Zedd laughed and waved his staff. The bars of the cells vanished.

Billy took a step towards the lord of evil. Kimberly stood silently, eyes still downcast ready to follow.

"Oh there just one more thing." Zedd waved his staff again and Kimberly tilted forward.

"Kim!" Billy shouted grabbing her before she could fall. He held her prone and unconscious form to his chest. "...Kimberly?"

Zedd laughed at his weakness. "She is fine you fool. Only sleeping. Her...delicate hands are not needed yet on Serpentera. Leave her here for now. Ha ha ha."

Billy turned towards his new lord and Zedd saw a stubbornness sparkle in his blue eyes. Billy opened his mouth to speak but Zedd waved his hand as if pushing away Billy's concern before his voiced it.

"I have already given orders that no one is to touch her in your absence." Zedd assured.

Billy cradled her head carefully. Leaving her on the stone slab all day would probably bruise her but he dared not risk asking anything else. Lifting Kimberly carefully he gently placed her on the stone slab and covered her with the thin emergency blanket. "I'll be back, I promise." he whispered to her as he moved a stray hair away from her face.

"Let's Go! I don't have all day!" Zedd growled, with a stomp of his foot.

"Yes my lord. " Billy said following him away from the cell. He did not risk looking back at his friend. Maybe if he had he would have seen the two shadows hiding among the rocks.

"I don't like this." Squatt whispered when he was sure Zedd, Billy and the putties were gone. "You heard Zedd, no one's suppose to touch her."

Baboo shook his head. "But Rita ordered we bring her to the toy room." Baboo stood and moved slowly towards the open cage.

"I still don't like it." Squatt whined. "Why couldn't Rita get the putties to do this?"

"Because there Zedd's putties. They wouldn't listen. Just help me lift her. Be careful! you idiot!" Baboo chastised as Squatt almost dropped her head and shoulders to the floor.

"Sorry sheesh." Squatt said as the two akwardly made there way towards Rita's private chambers and her horrible play room.

*******************************Tommy****************************************

Slowly his mind was dragged from the dreamless nothing cause by the sleeping drug. Where was he now? Tommy blinked trying to adjust his eyes to the light around him. Brightly colorful toys and dolls were all around him. All different shapes and sizes from very small to human size to even larger. But there faces were not happy like toys on earth. No, these faces showed pain or sorrow or fear. He knew this room! This was a very bad room to be in. He was in Rita's private lower chambers. To be specific in her toy room. He remembered Rita had once told him that every colorful stuffed animal, every doll, everything here had once been a living soul that she had decided she wanted as a play thing.

Tommy tried to move but his limbs still felt so unnaturally heavy. When he had been under Rita's evil spell. When he had been the evil green ranger this was one of the first rooms she had brought him too. She had played with him here, humiliating and degrading him for fun. When he had been under the spell it was different he wanted to please her at any cost to himself but now a shiver went up his spine. He would have to take it again.

Tommy pushed himself up and for the first time noticed the clothes he was wearing. A harlequin clown outfit with all the colors and ruffles it could possibly hold, just what he needed.

"There's my sweet pet, awake are you?" A cold female voice reached his ears. Tommy turned as best as he could towards the sound. Queen Rita's throne was so different from her husband. Her throne was plush and soft. The world she surrounded herself with was a sharp contrast to the metallic throne room of Zedd.

Tommy immediately dropped his gaze the the floor. If she got a good look into his eyes, Tommy was sure Rita would be able to see his spark of defiance. After all he had been trying to fight her and free himself from her evil hold once before. She knew him all too well.

"My dear pet, do you remember being here before?" She asked, her fingers drumming on the edge of her velvet lined throne.

Tommy only nodded. He didn't trust his voice to answer. Dark, haunting music began to fill the air.

"Then entertain me. I want to play!" Rita demanded as she twirled her fingers in the air and the life less toys around him began to move and dance. Tommy had no choice, he had to play too.

****************************Serpentera************************************

Billy couldn't believe his eyes. He had seen Serpentera before when he had been in the Mega Zord. Even then it had dwarfed them, but this. This was a whole new ball game. He followed obediently behind as Zedd showed him every inch of his Zord. Well as much as he could anyway. Showing him the whole zord would take days, maybe even weeks.

"This is the main bridge." Zedd turned in a circle holding his arms up. Billy's was aware his mouth was hanging open in wonder. "Wow!...just wow." he mumbled his voice containing the enthusiasm of a child on Christmas morning. Zedd laughed, waving his staff and Billy felt stranger tingling all over his skin. It didn't hurt, more like an odd tickle that only lasted a moment. "I have given you full access to Serpentera's systems."

Billy placed his hand on a data pad and Serpentera buzzed to life around him, lights and panels turning on. Billy grinned like the Cheshire cat. He couldn't help himself.

"Billy, I want you to begin running diagnosis on her systems. I want a full report when I get back. But don't worry you have putties to keep you company and Goldar will be coming soon too." Zedd turned to leave, the half a dozen putties that had accompanied them to the bridge remained behind.

"As you wish my lord." Billy said as monotone as he could.

Trying to ignore there burbling, Billy set to work. Maybe if he did a good job he could ask Lord Zedd for more food or some softer bedding. His mind drifted to Kimberly for a moment but he had to push her to the back for now. He had work to do.

*******************************The toy room*************************************

Tommy kept up his false smile as he flipped, jumped, spin and danced across the floor with the other toys. It was like one huge out of control party and Rita was getting some kind of twisted pleasure out of it all. Tommy was starting to be unable to catch his breath. How long had he been dancing in this place? At least a few hours. His body was so worn out but he couldn't show any weakness. He had to play, if he tried to stop, there was no telling what spell she would cast on him.

Suddenly the music stop and the toys around him fell still on the floor. The room went dark save for a single beam of light on himself. Tommy turned slowly as another beam of light appear opposite him. He could see the other doll now. In her pink tutu with sparkly glittery shoes. Her lips painted red with swirls of red on her cheeks. His heart skipped a beat. This beautiful human size ballerina doll awaiting his touch was the spitting image of Kimberly.

"Dance with her." Rita commanded from somewhere in the dark.

Tommy swallowed silently and reached for the gloved hands of the doll. He wondered what she was made of. Wood perhaps? He could feel nothing through her gloves. At his slight touch, she slipped around him dancing with such grace. Moving in a way he knew to be ballet but he did not know the steps to match her magically induced movements. He was clumsy and foolish in his accompaniment of her. He could hear Rita laughing at him. Tommy bit his lip and glanced at the doll again. She was so perfect so life like...he felt his heart go cold. The doll's eyes were closed! None of the other toys had closed eyes. Oh god, please tell him he wasn't dancing with a corpse? He would lose his mind if that was the case.

The ballerina doll twirled again, stopping in front of him she lifted her back leg high, and instantly Tommy held her waist. She would fall if he didn't. She was warm! His eyes went wide and Tommy gasped involuntarily. Then...then that would mean...

"STOP!" Rita screamed and the room filled with dark purple smoke. The warm being in his hands was ripped away and when he next opened his eyes he was back in the cage he had first occupied. He was alone this time, not a putty to be seen. Tommy stared at his hands, he could still feel the warmth there. "Kimberly?" he whispered to the empty space around him. Was she alive?

**********************************Serpentera********************************

Billy rubbed at his eyes again looking at the charts and number that flew over the main screen. His crack glasses were starting to be an issues in regards to eye strain. The putties had long ago become tired of watching him and had gone outside of the zord to do whatever it was putties do when not being ordered around. They had brought him a snack a few hours ago but had left him just as alone as before. Billy didn't need to be watched. At this rate, Zedd would have trouble tearing him away from such fascinating work.

"Hello young genius." A gentle and sage like voice spoke softly from behind Billy.

Billy spun around nearly falling from his chair. The white rabbit gremlin like creature chuckled gently at him. "I will not hurt you, my name is Finster."

"You're...you're there scientist and the monster maker?" Billy asked. He was pretty sure Tommy said that was the name of the monster creator.

"Yes I am and might I say you rangers did do a number on quite a few of my creatures. Very well played." Finster smiled.

Billy shook his head, was this minion of evil actually being somewhat fair. Like this is all a game? Like he and his friends were just pawns in a game of chess.

"Now I must say I am happy to meet a fellow great mind. Some of those weapons to made to fight off my monster were ingenues and from one so young."

Billy snorted. "Save your praise." Then he frowned, that had come out harsher then we meant it to.

Finster took no mind. "I'll get down to business then. Lord Zedd sent me. He wishes me to fix your eye sight."

"My eyes?" Billy touched his cracked glasses.

"Yes, lord Zedd wants you working as efficiently as possible. Now this will only hurt for a second." Finster assured, pulling out a needle from a bag that Billy had not noticed he was holding till now.

Billy stood, quickly backing away. "N...No!" He was unable to keep the fear out of his voice.

"Now my young scientist, don't be like that. It will be worse for you if I need to request Goldar or the putties to help me by holding you down. They will not be gentle with you." Finster said but made no approach to the human.

Billy sighed and came back to the white rabbit minion. "Where does that goes?" he indicated the needle.

"Right between the eyes. Now hold still." Finster chastised as Billy felt a sting of the needle point pressing between his eye brows. Everything went fuzzy and for a moment he was dizzy. Then is pasted. Removing his glasses Billy couldn't believe it. The world was sharper and clear then ever before even with his glasses.

"I...thank you." He said to Finster, who was putting the needle away.

"No need for thanks, but I suggest you finish up. Goldar will be coming to take you back to you're cell soon. You're shift is done for the day." Finster said standing up with his bag in hand.

"Not lord Zedd?"

Finster shook his head. "My lord has pressing business to attend on earth." Billy frowned. He doubted Goldar would be willing to give him and Kimberly more food and softer bedding.

Billy watched the strange creature go back out the way he came. Only when he was gone did Billy relax. Carefully, he touched his eyes. He could see, he could really see.

"Fascinating." he whispered to himself.

***************************Kimberly's dream********************************

It was dark but she didn't feel frightened. Kimberly walked towards a point of light she could see far away. Soon a path of blue crystal shards lined the darkness. Unable to stop herself she giggled and hurried down the path. She felt so strangely happy and at peace here. Soon she found herself in a crystal forest. The path became lined with crystal yellow flowers. Black crystal vines wound delicately around blue and green tree trunks. White diamond like leaves hung above her. Bushes of pink and red crystal sparkled here and there. Everything glowed with a soft and dreamy light. If felt so safe and good here. Kimberly stopped as the sound of someone sobbing reached her ears. That sound seems so out of place in this crystal forest. Turning off her blue path and onto a pink path she followed the sound.

There...she could make out a man. His back was to her and he was crying, kneeling near some tall crystals. Mumbling words that sounded like a prayer mixed with a song. Kimberly went closer, stopping just a few feet away from the stranger.

"Why are you crying?" her voice came out more child like and innocent then one would think possible for a teenager.

The man in white robes spun suddenly to face her. "Kimberly?" he questioned, surprise on his face.

"Zordon?" She asked, before she felt herself falling and everything went black.

Chapter Text

**************************Rita's private chambers***********************

The empress of evil was worried. She had already screamed at her minions to leave her chambers, putties and humans slaves alike. She did not find these new human servants Zedd was sending up from earth to her liking. There were too afraid of her and there new surroundings to be of any use yet. Quickly she paced her chamber floors, wringing her hands, the only sound to be heard was the rustling of her shirts as she moved across the floor. She only wanted to have some fun. After all her dear 'husband' was on earth this very moment picking out humans for his harem. She was angry and she knew she shouldn't be. Even her father had a harem. She had been raised around it. Stomping her foot she growled slightly. She had expected Tommy to cry and sob but she never thought he would actually have the nerve to touch was she hoped had appeared to be the dead body of his girlfriend.

Rita frowned deeply, her face showing all her 10,000 years. She would have to do something. Tommy could not be allowed to think Kimberly was alive. It might give him some strength to fight but what could she do? Zedd had forbidden anyone from touching that pink brat and she had already gone against him in that aspect.

Zedd's need to have the blue ranger willing to work and serve him was too great to risk harming Kimberly. Rita sighed, and no matter what spell they used or how they tortured him, the blue ranger spirit was too strong when it came to his friends. He was too bright, too pure. If Kimberly died, he would never serve lord Zedd and in turn Zedd would punish her severely.

Sighing again, she climbed the few stairs to her throne. It was a risk but she would have to drug Tommy again and use the crystal of dreams to make him think it was never real. She would have to act soon. Zedd was due to return with more slaves shortly.

******************************Crystal power dimension************************

Zordon looked to where his pink ranger had been standing only a moment before. She had been partly see through and shimmering with pink energy. But there was no mistaking her. Zordon grinned, he couldn't believe it! One of his rangers was still alive! Turning back to the erected crystal grave stones behind him, he said a few words in ancient tongue and the pink grave stone shattered and vanished.

Standing, he hurried farther down the path, towards a little cottage made of white crystals. Even though the outside was of a simple looking structure from a fairy tale. The inside was a facility that matched the command center. Buttons, lights, wires, screens, alarms and massive computer networks. It was so complicated even Billy would have a hard time understanding how it worked. Zordon began pushing buttons and typing code as fast as he could. Kimberly had astral protected to him. More then likely guided by the sorrow and love he had been projecting into the universe for his fallen children. He knew she had too much pink energy but now he was glad of it for it fueled her dreams. Where ever she was she was sleeping, possibly spell induced. If she had survived there was a chance one or two of the others might have as well. And the sparkling pink energy around her proved one thing. Her power coin was still intact and active, even if she had no access to it.

He needed to work quickly.

************************Caverns under the moon*****************************

Billy walked silently behind Goldar as he lead the way through the caverns. Other then calling him worm and telling him to hurry Goldar had not spoken a word to him. Every once and awhile he would pull on the chains around Billy hands but it seemed more out of habit then wanting to hurry the blue ranger along.

Billy let out a breath he didn't know he had been holding in when they turned the corner and his cell came into view. There was Kimberly, just as he had left her, still and sleeping. Billy stepped into the cell his chains, melted into the air around him. He immediately went to the stone slab."Hey Kim."" he whispered kneeling down, gently shaking her shoulder. She didn't respond. "Kim." he said a bit louder, shaking slightly harder.

Mocking laughter from behind him made Billy spin around quickly on his heels. He had expected Goldar to leave right away as he had always done before. But no, there he was leaning against the stone outside the cage, his arms folded across his chest, with a smirk on his face.

"You think it's that easy to break a sleep spell?" Goldar teased coldly.

"I...how do I wake her?" Billy asked, his voice far from brave.

"What is it they do in your fairy tales human? A kiss, isn't it?" Goldar laughed again as Billy's face went slightly pale.

Billy watched but he couldn't tell if Goldar was lying or not. Billy frowned, Kimberly was beautiful, even when she was dirty and half starved, but stealing a kiss? That wasn't Billy's style at all and certainly not from his best friend. Moving a stray hair out of the way he brought his lips close to her mouth. "Sorry Kim." He whispered the apology as his lips made contact. Billy's eyes went wide, she was so soft and felt so nice. Immediately he berated himself for enjoying the contact and pulled away. "Kim?" He questioned softly, his face blushing crimson.

She still didn't move and Goldar's deep laugh filled the cavern again. "Hahahaha! You moron! You should see your face! What an idiot!" Goldar tossed him a small bag of pink powder through the bars and Billy recognized it as the same powder he had seen Zedd give the putties before they brought Kimberly to the throne room the first time.

"Sprinkle it on her you fool." Goldar commanded. Billy took a pinch of the sparkling powder and did as he was told. Instantly Kimberly began to move and her eyes started to flutter open.

She yawned. "Billy? Hi."

He smiled at her, glad she was unaware of his stolen kiss. "Hey Kim."

"Get up you worms!" At Goldar's shout, Kimberly startled almost falling off the slab but Billy caught her. Goldar continued. "Lord Zedd has commanded I take you both to get cleaned up. So hurry I don't have all day."

Without another word, Billy and Kimberly left the cell, the chains appearing again the moment they did. Kimberly watched her friend walk in front of her. He wasn't wearing his glasses but he didn't appear to be struggling to see. She would have to ask him about that. When it was safe to talk anyway. Goldar continued to lead them up and up, through hallway and staircase. Kimberly looked at the candle sconces on the wall. They were the same screaming faces she had seen before when she had been kidnapped to that one dark dimension. She took a half step closer to Billy as a black door slide opened. They were on a cat walk, or some kind of supervisor walkway quite high in the air. Below she could she a kitchen the size of the youth center. Putties were everywhere, also monsters she had never seen before all wearing chef and cook uniforms but it wasn't the monsters or putties that surprised her. No, it was the humans, people just like her and Billy also cooking and giving orders to putties. Oh and the smell. It smelled so good! There was so much food being prepared that Kimberly felt herself start to salivate as her tummy rumbled loudly. Goldar laughed at that but she didn't hear him, she was too transfixed on the sight below her.

Billy frowned. At least working on Sepentera the putties had brought him a snack. Kimberly had yet to realize it but Goldar was just being cruel. He had no intention of letting them eat the food they were seeing. Billy shook his head. He should have saved what little he had been given today for Kim. With a sudden jolt Goldar had them moving again. Kimberly let out a pained whimper as the warmth of the kitchen receded away. She was so hungry but she laid her chained hands across her belly silencing her stomach as best she could. There was no point in complaining.

They walked a bit more until they came to a set of great doors guarded by putties. It was a lavish, magical looking pair of golden doors with strange carvings and jewels adorning it. The Putties bowed to Goldar and each grabbing a handle, pulling open the bedazzled door. Beautiful white light filled the area. It was almost blinding for a moment but Billy blinked, adjusting his eyes. Before them was a very large rectangular shaped room. An obvious shower and bath area but nothing like the gym showers common at school. Just inside the door the walls were shelved and lined with a variety of shampoos, conditioners, deep conditions, hair dye and all manner of hair treatments. There must have been over 200 choices of product. After that were piles of folded fluffy towels in various shapes and sizes. The longer white tiled walls were lined on each side with ten large shower heads about five feet apart. A long bamboo bench with a short glass etched top divided the two area. At the very back appeared to be a very large pool, almost like a small lake.

"Its a bath house." Kimberly mumbled slightly. Trini had showed her pictures of the bath house she had visited in China one summer. Group bathing was still common but they were usually divided by the sexes. Not open like this.

"Hurry up and bathe." Goldar growled, leaning against the now closed door.

Kimberly look at Billy, his face matching her own discomfort. It was obvious they wouldn't be getting any privacy. Looking over the shelves of options, Kimberly grabbed a bottle of strawberry fizz shampoo and condition.

"You go left, I'll be on the right." Billy offered after grabbing his choice and towels. Kimberly nodded.

Slowly Kimberly began to peel off her filthy and torn clothes. She could hear the water turn on over on Billy's side. She sighed, wanting to look towards her new leader for reassurance but that would be wrong. After all she trusted him not to peek at her, she should do the same. Turning on the faucet, clean warm water poured out cascading around her sore and tired body. Making it as warm as she could stand Kimberly began to scrub briskly at the layer of dirt, sweat, blood and tears that had stuck so well to her skin. "Ugh...gross." she muttered watching the water turn gray and brown as it flowed into the drain. Grabbing her shampoo she began to lather up, taking in the sweet strawberry scent, when a clang of metal hitting tile drew her attention back towards the door.

Goldar had removed his amour cup and had dropped it to the ground besides him. His hands were working and moving along something Kimberly first mistook for his tail from the girth and fuzziness of it.

Goldar licked his lips and grinned at her. "I always thought you were cute pink ranger."

Kimberly let out a small squeak and spun away. It was very apparent now what Goldar was doing.

"Don't be like that," he almost purred from across the room. "Lord Zedd said no one was to touch...mmm...you, he never said I couldn't..ooh...look. Pose for me pretty girl." Kimberly continued to look at the wall ignoring the beast behind her, Goldar sweetened his offer. "Pose for me Kimberly and I'll let you pick whatever you want from the kitchen to eat."

That did it. It had been over a week since her last real meal but she had to try to bargain. "If I pose, will you let Billy pick something too?" She asked still facing the wall.

"Kim don't." Billy said, his voice echoing from his side. "I...I'm not hungry." It was a blatant lie and she knew it.

"Yes, you can both eat." Goldar promised, his voice taking on a deep desire. "Now pose for me."

Kimberly set her resolved and turned to Goldar. Slowly she moved her hands across her breasts and hips. "Ohh...yes..." he said watching her touch herself and pose suggestively. Kimberly could feel the tears burning in her eyes. She wasn't sure when she had started crying but she began to hiccup a little.

"Kim! Are you alright?" Billy demanded. He could feel her change in emotions and he could hear her crying hiccups.

"She's fine you idiot!" Goldar snapped back. "More...do more..." he panted at her.

"GOLDAR!" Rita's voice reverberated through the air of the room as if she was in the room with them. "Get in here. NOW!"

It was so startling that Kimberly slipped on the tile and landed on her tail bone. Goldar had no time to watch though, he was already grabbing at his missing armor piece, his pleasure suddenly forgotten.

"Remain here until my return." He ordered them, slipping away through the doors. "Out of my way!" He smacked a putty as the doors closed behind him.

"Kim?" Billy asked softly. He still had not turned to face her but he had finished his shower and tied a towel around his waist. Another towel was draped over his shoulders.

"Just...hiccup... give me a second." She answered. Billy stood quietly waiting a few minutes before he heard the water turn off. The room was so quiet now.

"Okay." Kimberly's said. Billy turned to face her but Kimberly wouldn't meet his gaze. A white towel was wrapped tightly around her body.

"I'm sorry." She mumbled as Billy approached her. "I just wanted to help provide for us. You've been doing all the sacrificing for me. It...it wasn't that bad but I..." Billy placed his hand on her shoulder.

"Look at me Kim." He said with his gentle voice.

She looked up, forgetting how blue Billy's eyes were without his glasses on. He smiled fondly and his eyes held a warm understanding. "I don't think any less of you Kim. I promise."

She smiled and wiped her eyes. "I think it would be a good idea for us to wash our clothes while we are in here. We may not get a chance again."

"Affirmative." Billy said grabbing his dirty clothes from the floor. Going back to his side he turned the water on and began to scrub. Kimberly doing the same. Even if they were wet, clean clothes sounded wonderful right now.

**************************Tommy's cell**********************************

Tommy was bored. He could only practice his karate so much, his mind needed stimulation as much as his body did. Tommy rolled over on the futon mattress. What he wouldn't give for a book right about now. Heck, he'd settle for his algebra book at this point. Picking at the lint on his bed he sighed. At least he was no longer in that silly clown outfit.

"Hello pet." Tommy didn't even look up as Goldar's voice reached his ears. "Rita wants to see you."

Tommy simply nodded and stood. Goldar pushed him forward, funny there were no chains this time and no extra putties to guard him. Maybe they really did believe his spirit was shattered. "I take it you remember the way?" Goldar asked. Tommy nodded again. Yes, he knew the way. He remembered every moment from being under Rita's evil spell and how good being evil had felt. He had never told his friends that.

Walking into Rita's throne room a shiver of deja vu went up his spine. The air was thick with sweet and exotic smelling incense. "Come here my pet." Rita beckoned with her hand. Even though every fiber of his body screamed it was a dangerous he could do nothing but obey. Keeping his eyes low he approached Empress Rita, he bowed submissively.

"Good boy, come. Come." She said, patting a plush red pillow at her feet. Tommy obeyed and sat on the pillow. "Turn around." She said in a voice so soft it was almost motherly. Tommy did as he was asked. His back was now towards Rita and she was merely inches from him. Suddenly he felt something brush through his long hair, his head snapping up in panic. "Shh shh shh." She cooed. " Be a good boy. Let me brush out the knots."

Slowly and steadily queen Rita, empress of evil, lady of darkness, brushed and combed Tommy's hair. At first he remained on guard but as the minutes ticked by he began to relax and enjoy the sensation of being groomed. He was starting to feel strangely sleepy as Rita began to braid his hair. After half an hour Tommy's head dropped and he slipped into slumber. Rita caught him and set his head down carefully on the red cushion. Tommy was like a dog, curled up at his mistresses feet. Rita spoke some words and laid her hand over Tommy's forehead. "Kimberly is no more. It was nothing but a dream. She is gone." As she spoke the words, tears silently dripped from under Tommy's closed eyes.

Rita pulled back and smiled. There that spell should cover any lose ends and she wouldn't make the same mistake twice.

Please review. Reviews help move my creative sprint.

Chapter Text

**************************Zordon's dimensional home***********************

Zordon leaned back with a sigh and cracked his back No matter how many times he searched or what parameters he entered into the computer he could not get a lock on his pink ranger or her coin. Zedd must have her hidden deep within his castle. Zordon frowned deeply, his face wrinkling with lines of age and wisdom. She looked dirty and a little too thin Kimberly but had seemed mostly intact emotionally. Zedd...he must not have done anything like that to Kimberly, at least not yet. His stomach churned at those kind of thoughts. Evil knew no mercy and rumors of the cruel way the lord of evil treated females of all species from all corners of the galaxy had reached Zordon even here in this distant place.

Zordon took a moment to refocus...then an idea struck him. He had not seen what had happened to Alpha 5, perhaps he could see about getting the little robots location or maybe even perhaps get him back online and retrieve his last memory banks. Zedd has a habit of taking trophies and the little robot was of some value. That was possibly the only reason for Kimberly still being alive. A new trophy for Zedd to show off. Pressing more controls Zordon typed out a special code and sent it relaying into space.

Now all he could do was wait...and hope.

*****************************In the bath chamber*****************************

Kimberly and Billy sat silently next to each other on the long wooden bench. It had been hours since Goldar had left them commanding they remained here. The clothes they had washed earlier were dry mostly and they had redressed. Other then Billy explaining about his eyes and how Finster had fixed them the duo was silent.

Kimberly sighed softly, as the sound of her stomach growling broke the quiet. At least they had plenty of water to drink, she thought, placing a hand over the noisy organ.

Billy sighed and put his hands into his lap, leaning down a bit. "I'm sorry Kim. When the putties brought me a snack earlier. I should have saved it for you."

Kim shook her head slightly. "I'm okay Billy, besides brain power needs a lot of energy."

Billy suddenly stood. Crossing the small distance to the white tile shower wall he hit it with a fist, growling in frustration. Tears burned in his eyes. Kim wasn't okay. It had been only a week or so but she was losing weight rapidly. Her cheeks were becoming hollow and her eyes sunken. Billy knew he wasn't doing well either but he couldn't bare to see his best friend suffering.

Kimberly said not a word at his outburst she only looked at the floor. She would never voice it to Billy but she was losing hope.

The noise of metal sliding over the tile drew there attention to the main doors. Billy promptly wiped at his eyes, dismissing the tears, as two forms came in and approached them.

"Squatt and Baboo." Kim said quietly at there approach.

"Oh good you're all clean." Baboo praised as if they were children and he had expected them not to bath properly.

"Zedd will like that." Squatt added nodding, as he looked them up and down.

Billy raised an eyebrow. " Z...Lord Zedd has returned?" He risked asking. These two were not the brightest of baddies, just well just a little smarter then some of the putties.

"Oh yes now come with us please." Baboo said with a turn moving back towards the door.

"We know Goldar told you to wait for him but he's going to be gone for awhile. A new batch of humans just arrived." Squatt said as the group now walked out the doors, the door putties bowing as they passed.

"Like the ones we saw in the kitchen?" Kimberly asked with slight hesitation. She...she wasn't sure if it was alright to talk to them.

"Oh yes the finest chefs from all around the earth were brought here, not only to feed the slave humans but also Zedd pets." Baboo waved his hands with such bravado.

"Yeah, lord Zedd takes good care of his pets...so long as they please him." Squatt said taking a turn into a well lit hallway.

Billy stopped short, Kimberly bumping into him. This was not the way the came before. From what he understood of the castle layout this was going high up in the castle, not back down to there underground cell.

"Well come on!" Baboo chastised.

Billy nodded and started walking again behind the monster duo. His body language was the only thing Kimberly could read. She swallowed hard...this direction lead towards Zedd's chambers. She shivered at the though of him licking and touching her again. Billy almost sensing this, reached backed he squeezed her hand ever so slightly and quickly. It was a small gesture of reassurance and it was risky but it made her feel slightly stronger. They passed the balcony room, Billy nudged Kimberly to look at the earth. It was nice still seeing earth was there.

After a few more corridors they could see it now, Lord Zedd gigantic chrome chamber door with the Z on it. Baboo and Squatt stopped. For the first time Billy noticed the path divided. He hadn't seen that on the first walk here. Perhaps it was new or perhaps he had been so broken he hadn't seen it. There was the straight walkway that lead right to the door of Lord Zedd's thron room, but now there were two side walkways. One to the left and one to the right.

"Oh dear...was it left or right? I think it was right." Baboo asked his blueberry shaped friend.

"I think its left." Squatt said wiping at his mouth.

"No, its right I'm sure." Baboo frowned.

"Its left and you're going to get in trouble." Squatt replied before the two began to argue.

Billy and Kim merely stood there as they argued. Had they had more hope or a plan running away would have seemed like an option but where would they go? No...No Billy was forming a plan. It could take a very long time but he would get out of here with Kim if it was the last thing he ever did.

"What are you fools doing?!" Goldar's voice filled the corridor behind them. Kimberly step a bit closer to Billy as Goldar came upon them. He gave her a quick smirk before addressing the two other minions. "Why have they not been taking to there new chambers yet?"

"We...weren't sure which was it was." Squatt said covering his head a bit.

"Fools! Harem on the left, bedchambers on the right! Its not hard. And why didn't you chain them?" Goldar frowned.

"Well they haven't been any trouble." Baboo countered.

"Yeah there spirit is all gone." Squatt said.

Goldar sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. "And if Zedd had seen you leading them around unchained?" Billy watched as a thought dawned on Squatt and Baboo at the same time.

"We...we didn't think of that!" Baboo said with fright.

"Please don't tell him!" Squatt begged.

Kimberly snorted. They deserved to be in trouble but she suddenly felt badly for it. She couldn't think of any reason why she felt angry at the duo but her anger was there.

"I will take them to there new chambers but first." Goldar turned to Kimberly. "A deal is a deal. What do you want to eat?" He demanded. Kimberly blinked confused. Goldar sighed. "I don't have all day."

She glanced at Billy, her mind rapidly going through the food options she had seen earlier. "Um...pizza?" She asked.

Goldar nodded. "You two morons! Go get them pizza." He ordered as Squatt and Baboo hurrying away.

Turning his attention back to Billy and Kimberly he spoke "I trust the chains will not be needed?" Both humans looked at the ground. "Good, now walk."

Turning sharply to the right the two teens walked behind Goldar. There were no other doors or corridors leading from this hallway. It ended with a pair of double doors. One side royal blue with light pink gems the other side a cotton candy pink with dark blue gems.

"Place your hands on the door." Goldar order. Billy swallowed, before reaching out to the blue door. Laying his right palm against the door. Kimberly followed his lead and placed her hand on the pink door. There was a flash of light and they both covered their eyes, drawing back. It was over in an instant. "These doors are now encoded to you. Only you may enter, no other humans will be able to get past these doors. My lord of course will be able to enter as he pleases." As Goldar spoke the doors slowly opened.

Kimberly and Billy blinked..no, it was impossible! The room that lay before them was huge. The high cut ceiling, stone work, pillars of marble and polished floor indicated at one time this had been some kind of grand ball room, maybe even a throne room. It was also very messy with items randomly strewn about but...Billy knew these items! His bed, his actually bed from his house was on one side of the room along with his computers and books and charts. Even...even his old teddy bear, he could just see it peeking out from his blue comforter.

Kimberly looked, directly across the room from Billy's bed was her own bed. Her fluffy pink comforter and sheets, her pink floor rug, her vanity, her books. A large free standing white and golden wardrobe was next to the bed along with a floor length mirror and a few bits of make up and clothes were tossed about along with some magazines. Glancing inside the wardrobe, she not only saw some of her own clothing but dresses she never could have imagined affording...the labels, they were all designer!

In the center of the room was some gym equipment. Not much, a few weights and some mats but it would be enough to keep them working out and healthy. Kimberly's eyes continued to search the room. There was a paper partition that she hoped had a bathroom behind it and...Kim's felt her breath leave her body for a moment. At the far end of the room was a swing, just like the kind in the park she use to play on. It was attached strongly to the ceiling and faced the small balcony. Yes, an opening in the wall from which she could see the stars.

It was a beautiful prison.

*******************************Tommy's cell***************************

Tommy dry heaved again, shaking. His body had long ago run out of tears. He hurt...everything hurt. His body, his heart, his mind, his very soul was in pain. He went over the battle again and again in his mind. God how...how could he have let that happen to Kimberly? Innocent, sweet, caring Kimberly. If only he had been faster. If only he had been a better fighter or smarter.

He could still see her falling, every time he closed his eyes he saw her collapsing surrounded by putties with weapons, into a pool of blood.

"What's wrong with pet Tommy?" Squatt asked worry apparent in his voice. He was carefully balancing several boxed of pizza in his hands.

"I don't know but he sure doesn't look good." Baboo added kneeling near the bars of Tommy's cage. "I think we better tell Finster."

Tommy watched them go. They could tell Finster all they liked but he had come to a decision. The first opportunity he got, he was going to go be with Kimberly.

He was going to die.

******************Kimberly and Billy***********************************

Goldar had left them alone after Squatt and Baboo had brought them a large number of pizzas. Apparently Kimberly should have specified what she wanted on the pizza. Instead the more comically then scary duo had brought a wide selection. Kimberly dug in without thinking. Wholly enjoying the white pizza with extra cheese, mushrooms and ham.

After her third slice Billy stopped her. "Don't eat anymore. We...we haven't had a lot to eat in days. There's a good chance our bodies will reject the food if you eat much more."

Kimberly pouted at Billy's polite warning about throwing up. "But...what if they don't feed us again for days?"

"I think they will Kim, after all..." Billy gestured to the room around them. "Were moving up in the world." It was a bad joke but it made Kim smile a bit and she gave his arm a playful smack. Wiping her hands and mouth clean she walked over to her side of the room and began to clean up. "You know the putties could have been a little more gentle with our stuff."

Billy snorted. "Don't look a gift horse in the mouth Kim." he said from his side of the room, though he did agree with her. His one computer monitor was cracked and his papers were a mess, randomly tossed about. He hated disorder.

It took a few hours but the teens had everything relatively cleaned up. Kimberly stretched and walked towards the swing facing the stars outside. Plopping down on the seat she gave no thought as she began to swing gently back and forth. It was...comforting in a way.

Billy watched Kim for a bit. She was hiding it well but he knew better. She was getting seriously depressed and hopeless. He sighed, she currently, was his reason for pushing on but if she didn't have a reason she could very well fade away. Dying of a broken heart. It wasn't medically unheard of. If only Tommy was here. If only they knew for sure he was still alive.

The door suddenly slammed open. "There's my clever pet! Excellent work on Serpentera! I read all the reports and scans. Such clever progress." Zedd said coming into the room a group of putties hot on his heels. They seemed to be trying to fix a fancy robe Zedd now wore as he walked. Billy stood still as Zedd came close to him. Zedd did a slow circle around Billy and for his part Billy looked at the floor.

"And my pretty fire bird. Do you like the perch my dear? I had it added just for you." Zedd turned his attention now towards Kimberly and moved to where she was on the swing. Zedd reached out and ran his clawed fingers slowly down her pale neck. "My beautiful fire bird. How I've wanted to have you in my palace for so long. You brighten up the place. Hahaha!" He laughed and Kimberly giggled slightly as one of Zedd fingers tickled quickly under her chin. She couldn't help it. "What a pretty laugh you have pet." he whispered in her ear. Kimberly began to tremble but Zedd had already turned away from her. "Bring the boxes." At his command one putty approached Billy and another Lord Zedd and Kimberly. Each putty in turned knelled, holding the boxes out. "I want you to wear this tonight for dinner in my harem. Both of you." Zedd glanced at Billy. "I'll send Goldar when its time."

As soon as the door shut Billy sprinted to Kim's side looking for injury. Relaxing when he saw none had been done to her. Her hands were holding the pink cloth from the box. "Billy? What is this?"

********************Finster's workshop**************************************

"And we just found him like this." Baboo worried as the putties who had dragged Tommy to the workshop put him on the floor. "There...there not suppose to shake like that are they?"

"No, they are not. Secure him to the table. I will begin scanning him immediately." Tommy felt a pair of rough clay hands under his arms and another on his legs. Suddenly a bright light was in his eyes and he flinched. He could feel thick leather straps securing his arms and legs down to the table.

"Now the scan will take a bit. You better get back to lord Zedd. You know he is officially celebrating his defeat of the planet earth tonight." Finster reminded them.

"Awww do we have to? I don't like all those female humans he brought up. They scream too much." Squatt whined.

"They will grow accustomed to us and being here. They'll stop screaming soon." Finster promised. Tommy could feel a needle going into his skin taking out some blood for examination.

"I know Rita's not happy they are here." Baboo added softly. There was a strange collective energy in the air. Tommy could feel it.

"If Rita had her way none of them would be here." Squatt added and then yelped as Baboo hit him. Something...something about how he said that. Tommy felt his mind wander back to the battle...no, no everyone one dead but...his eyes flashed opened and he thrashed on the table suddenly. Scaring the trio in the workshop. That's right Billy! Billy, he was here someplace working on Serpentera. Tommy could kick himself. How had he forgotten that?

"Settle down! Be still! Stop pet Tommy!" they shouted at him. Tommy felt another needle prick his skin and everything started going fuzzy.

"There, that will calm him..." Finster's voice drifted into his ears before everything went dark.

************************Rita's private chambers*****************************

Rita sighed and looked down at her best dress. Tonight...she should be happy tonight. The earth was hers, the power rangers dead or enslaved but she just wasn't happy.

"Ah my queen, how lovely to see you." Zedd said coming into the room. His red formal robe was done and now the putties just followed him about as he wished. Rita frowned but greeted her husband with the proper pleasantries.

"Zeddie, I'm not liking these new humans slaves. Must you have so many? The few you have sent to work in my chambers are too stupid and ugly. I don't like looking at them." Rita pouted at her husband. It wasn't true, well not fully true.

"Enough of that. They are here to stay my queen. I like my play things. They are my play things. Just like you have your special toys." Zedd growled. "And when I say not to touch my fire bird I mean it." Zedd glowed red and Rita recoiled slightly but his rage was over in a moment. "Now get dressed my precious queen. I want to show you the harem tonight."

Rita sighed as Zedd left and began to change her clothes. It was tradition. She would see the harem once and then never again. It was royal, it was natural, it was expected.

So why did it hurt so much?

*******************************Kim and Billy's room***********************

"I look ridiculous." Kimberly frowned looking at her refection in the mirror.

"You?" Billy called from across the room. "Have you seen these pants?" Kimberly turned and busted out into giggles.

Billy frowned at her. "Oh hardy har har."

"I'm sorry Billy. Really I am." Kimberly promised as Billy joined her looking into the mirror, placing his arm around her shoulders. "But what is Zedd thinking?"

"I do believe we look like something out of 1001 Arabian Nights. " Billy added. Indeed the flowing outfits of thin soft material seemed strangely exotic to the two teens. Like something from a story book.

Kimberly shrugged, " Well Zedd does keep saying harem." She struggled to adjust the thin pink face veil to her face.

"Here let me." Billy said gently tying it on correctly.

"Why thank you." Kimberly smiled.

There was a knock on the door. That was a first. "Are you dressed?" Goldar called from behind the doorway.

Billy and Kimberly exchanged a look. Goldar had seen them naked, why would he be concerned if they were dressed? Kimberly shrugged as Billy answered. "Yes, we are."

The door opened and without another word they followed Goldar down the single hallway and then continued to the left. They could hear voices now, laughing, talking, singing and music. It sounded so foreign to them. So forgotten and strange.

Putties awaited at another set of doors. With a bowed they opened the doors. Kimberly felt her jaw drop. It was like a circus, mixed with a feast, mixed with the wildest party she had ever been too. The room was a light orange color with slightly darker orange draperies on the walls. Long, yet very short, dark wooden tables were everywhere. They were covered in plates and plates of different foods. Fruit, fish, vegetables, chicken, lamb, beef, crab, shrimp everything! Sweet wine and ales were on the tables. A large pile of pillows of varying colors lay all around the tables, sitting on them were men and women. Every race, color size and shape was represented here. A group of musicians played on one side of the room. There were shirtless men, with large palm fans blowing a breeze across the room. There were fire breathers and contortionists. Clowns and magicians doing card tricks. There was a large open space and then set up higher above all were two thrones. Zedd sat upon one and Rita upon the other.

At there arrival Zedd stood and all became silent. "Ah my special guests. Take a seat." He gestured with his staff to one table on the far right that had no one else sitting at it. A single blue and pink cushion were at the table. Billy and Kim sat obediently and with a sharp clap of Zedd's hands everything started up again.

Kimberly hated herself for it but she was starting to enjoy it. The music and other people and the food. She reached for another handful of grapes. They were the sweetest grapes she had ever tasted. It was like some kind of dream. An hour passed before Zedd stood again, Rita also rose from her seat. She was leaving for the night. As she passed everyone bowed.

When the door closed behind her Zedd laughed deeply. Then everything went wild. Women began removing there tops. People began touching each other is very inappropriate ways. Kimberly edged close to Billy as a trio went by groping and laughing. The ridiculously handsome man in the trio stopped and began looking Kim up and down. Billy put a protective arm around her waist, pulling her into his lap and growled at the man. His eyes taking on a sharp edge of battle. The drunk man walked on, satisfied with the two he had.

"Yes, play my toys." Zedd laughed on his throne as the playtime continued all around him. After a little while he clapped again and people went still. He turned his gaze towards Kimberly and Billy.

"My pretty fire bird. Come, dance for me." Zedd commanded, beckoning her with his hand.

Seeing no choice she stood and stepped into the open space between the throne and the tables and people. The music began again and Kimberly blinked. The firebird suite by Stravinsky. Zedd had a sense of humor. It had been a long time since she danced ballet. At first her dancing was awkward and shy but then she caught a glimpse of Billy watching her. After that her dancing became light, beautiful and mesmerizing.

The song ended and Kimberly sunk to the floor. Zedd stomped down his steps from the throne and she stood frightened by his sudden movements. He had never come at her with such animal energy, almost out of control.

"Kimberly..." he whispered her name, his voice dripping with lust as he reached for her. Suddenly changing his mind, he moved to the closest girl and yanked her away towards the back chambers, towards his bed chamber. Shaking with fright, Kimberly was unaware that Billy had come to her side. With a hand on her shoulder he guided her away from all this and back to there room.

Chapter Text

**************************Junk heap on the moon***********************

Alpha 5 received the secured encoded message into his emergency drive. Booting up he tried to run a diagnostic. His system was off the chart and all his part was missing. Oh Ai yi yi, the thought to himself. This was not good and as he decoded the message from Zordon. It was a simple message but Alpha 5 hurt somehow, somewhere in him he hurt at the explanation of earth falling and the definitive death of there of the rangers. His dudes and one dudette were no more. Alpha 5 carefully clicked on his visor eyes, only half was working but he could determine he was in a trash and scrap heap in a cavern someplace, seeing Serpentera in the distant confirmed the little robots worse fears as he click the light to his eye visor off. He had very little emergency power left but re relayed all he could out into a signal to the stars hoping Zordon would receive it.

For now he would have to go into sleep mode to conserve the 45% emergency brain battery he had remaining. If only Alpha had stayed online just a little longer. He would have seen Billy in the far distance crossing towards Serpentera.

*************************Billy and Kim's room************************************

Kimberly rolled over again. She didn't remember coming back to there room after the feast. That must have been Billy's doing. She had not gotten out of bed yet today. She just didn't have the heart. Not after last night, not after what had happened. She looked at the pink costume still on her body. They were just living toys that Zedd could do anything he wanted with. That's all, just worthless playthings. This thought distressed and depressed the young teenager. Tears slipped past her eyes. She felt so very numb, like she was already dead.

She heard the door to the room open but ignored it, burying herself deeper into the comforter. She didn't care what happened now.

Billy stepped into the room with the bounciest of steps and a tune on his lips. Yes, working on Serpentera for the lord of evil was evil but he couldn't help but appreciate the knowledge and scientific genius he was discovering within the Zord every day. It was a mental thrill that boosted his desire to learn more. It was like a drug. He was almost giddy. Setting to work on his computer a few more hours past before he realized Kim had not greeted him. He glanced over and saw her form laying still in the bed. He had let her sleep in when the putties came for him this morning but mentally he was kicking himself for not thinking to check on her until now.

"Kim?" He called softly, pushing his chair back from his computer desk and crossing the room to her. Her eyes were open and she was just staring at the ceiling. "Kim...?" Billy questioned softly again. He could see she had been crying but she was unnaturally quiet and still for Kimberly Anne Hart.

"Billy...please..." She begged him. "Make me feel something. You can do anything you want just...please. I feel so empty inside." Kim closed her eyes and moved pushing the comforter away, offering herself to him.

Billy gasped slightly as the meaning of Kim's words had caused his mind to come to a complete halt for a moment. He...he knew what she was asking but...He couldn't! She didn't really want him, not like that, not ever. Billy suddenly had an idea and he smirked, unable to keep the excitement out of his voice. "Anything I want Kim?"

With her eyes still closed she nodded, and Billy broke into a devilish grin. "Okay then." was all he said as Kim felt his weight move onto the bed. Kimberly blinked back a few tears. She just wanted to feel something and was willing to let Billy do as he wished.

With martial arts trained hands and a good knowledge of biology, Billy took his fingers to her sides and belly. Kim yelped suddenly, squealing with laughter and began to struggle against Billy, trying to pull away. " Hahahaha tee hee snort hahaha stohahahahap!" She pleaded as she giggled.

"But Kimberly, you said I could do anything I wanted. And I want to tickle you." He responded playfully. "Tell me do you feel something?" He teased as increased his tickling on his thrashing, giggling best friend. She had been quite easy to pin and now was at his tickling mercy.

"Nooooo...stahahaha...stop..hahaha..." Kimberly begged but Billy refused. He planned to tickle her until he was sure all the sadness was gone. His knowledge of the human body was invaluable as Kimberly was now in hysteric helplessness in his arms. He had been tickling her for several minutes now and her resolve was weakening. She was still laughing but less able to fight Billy off. After another moment of tickling Billy backed off. Kim was panting, her eyes closed, her face red but smiling.

Billy got off the bed. "Feel any better Kim?" She opened her eyes and glared at him with a pout. It was fake, he could tell. Billy smirked, "No, well I can just start tickling again." He threatened, wiggling his fingers menacingly.

Kimberly squealed preemptively. "No!*giggles* No, I *giggle* feel better." And it was the truth, she really did. She took a few deep breaths and then looked at Billy with a smile. "It's still not fair though, you knowing my secret weakness."

Billy chuckled, "Hey you knew about my fear of fish since we were kids, seemed fair. Besides I never told anyone how ticklish you are."

Kim nodded. "You know I was always grateful for that. I never minded when you and I had our little fights when we were growing up. But if Zack had ever known. That guy loved making people laugh."

Billy smiled remembering the antics of there friend. Zack would have loved a guaranteed way to make one of his best friends laugh. "I would never have broken your trust Kim." Billy said.

"I know" Kim smiled as she reach forward quickly to give Billy a tickle on his tummy.

"Eek!" Billy squealed pulling away and Kim smiled brightly. He stuck his tongue out at her and moved back to his computer.

As Billy went back to his work Kimberly got up and began to stretch. She kept stealing small glances at Billy from the warm up mats. He was handsome and they did get along so well. They always had. Billy had been in her life being her best friend long before Tommy every came in and swept her off her feet. Maybe falling for her best friend wouldn't be a bad thing. In fact since they had been here Billy was stronger and more determined then she had ever seen him. She found it attractive.

****************************Finster's lab*******************************

Tommy felt the drug wear off from his mind long before his body. His limbs felt heavy but he dared not make a sound. He could hear voices near him...but were they friend or foe? He held still and listened.

"Rita hasn't left her toy room all day." Squatt whined with a worry or compassion in his voice Tommy was unaware he was capable of.

"She's still so upset about the harem. Lord Zedd took his first human girl last night." Baboo said. Finster clicked his tongue a bit.

"I am aware, poor thing, Lord Zedd hurt her greatly. Goldar brought her in here earlier to get fixed up. Oh well, I am sure when she regales her tale to the other females and males they won't struggle as much when Lord Zedd chooses them. They will get less injured that way." Finster sighed.

"What got Zedd so hot anyway?" Squatt asked innocently.

The trio got quiet and Tommy knew they were evaluating if he was awake yet or not. Tommy held as still as he could keeping his breath as deep and even if he could.

After a moment Finster spoke. "From what Goldar told me...his firebird was the cause. He became lustful and took that other girl instead of her."

"Why?" Squatt asked before Baboo hit him. "You know why you dummy. If she gets hurt the other pet wont work on Lord Zedd's zord."

Tommy felt his breath hitch, he could barely control himself. There was only one person in the world who could fix Zedd's zord and that was Billy. Tommy had already guessed the blue ranger was here but...the only way Billy would work is if someone he cared for was threatened. Trini had been killed so the only other her Billy was close to was...but...no, Tommy sighed quickly, deciding to alert his captors that he was waking...it couldn't be Kimberly...could it?

Could the love of his life still be alive?

****************************Rita's toy room*****************************

Rita sighed, unhappy, as her toy continued to dance and play there child like games. Even her most favorite things could not cheer her today. Her mood was black and she frowned with a headache. She had wanted to play with Tommy again but Finster had informed her he was ill with some silly human sickness. It was to be expected. Zedd bringing all those filthy, unclean humans up here in droves to work and slave.

Rita waved her hand and all the toys returned to there places and became still. Rising from her throne she slowly made her way to her spell room, the click click of her heels the only sound across the floor. She frowned more as she entered her deepest and most powerful chamber. The way Zedd had reacted after seeing that little pink ranger dance...it made Rita feel so strange. Was she the empress of evil jealous of a little worthless human? If she had her way she would strangle that little pink ranger with her magic and delight as the light left her eyes and her lips turned blue. Then she would add her to her toy box but Zedd's instructions had been clear she did not dare risk harming the girl.

Flipping open and ancient book her long bejeweled finger nails began to trail over the words as she search for a spell. Something...just enough to make that little ranger unhappy. Something to make her cry. Nightmare spell? No, it's been done. Boils and zits? Quite messy... Weight gain? Perhaps but that could bring health problems... Then she found a spell that would be prefect to cast and she actually giggled as she read the spell. It wouldn't hurt Kimberly in the slightest but oh it would make her so unhappy.

Empress Rita recited words in a long dead languages and a sparking swirl of light left her staff and traveled through the castle. Putties dropped things and dodged the light as it raced towards its mark.

**********************Billy and Kimberly's room***************************

Kimberly swung contently on her swing watching the beautiful stars outside the window ledge as Billy typed away furiously at his computer. She was feeling much better, so much so she wished she had her guitar to play. She had even asked Billy about it and he assured her if the chance arose he would ask Lord Zedd to furnish her with one. He would like to hear her play music again and sing. Even if she was self taught she had a real talent for it. Billy watched Kim now as he took a break to rest his eyes, so he was watching when the beam of light hit her. She screamed, he screamed...

And when the light faded all of Kimberly's beautiful brown hair lay on the floor around her. She looked down and then felt her head. Kimberly paused a moment as her new baldness set in on her mind.

She wailed and cried in sorrow, filling the castle with her sad sounds. Rita smiled, that sound gave her great pleasure. That pretty pink ranger wasn't so pretty anymore. But Rita underestimated poor girl's wails. From two levels down in his cage a sound reached Tommy's ears and he stood. It was distant, an little more then a whisper but somewhere in the castle. His Kimberly was crying.

Please review.

Chapter Text

*******************************Rita's toy room***************************

Putties, monsters and humans dodge out of the way as the lord of evil carried on wildly towards his queen's private chambers. How dare she disobey him! How dare she cast a spell on his firebird! Kimberly belonged to him! He owned her! The hallway turned red, as Zedd moved along it and putties who were too slow were instantly destroyed by Zedd's raging. It was good the hallways were made of stone. They were damaged but nothing that couldn't be repaired.

"RITA!" Zedd shouted as the twin doors to Rita's private and most inner chamber opened. This was her bed room. The one place no one, not even Zedd, was allowed to go. Yet in his rage he had forgotten his manners and a blast of magical power tossed him like a rag doll, out the door and away from her chamber. In this room and this room alone, Rita was the most powerful.

Zedd recovered quickly from his fall, getting to his feet, and growled at Rita as she left the protection of her inner room. His pride was hurt, though he was unharmed. Rita smiled and feigned innocent as she approached him. "Why Zeddie, I am surprised by your sudden entrance. Is something wrong?" She asked strangely gentle, as her hands pick up the closest toy in her room, stroking its blue black fur.

"Don't play dumb with me, my queen. Can't you hear her?" Zedd's voice was filled with venom. Rita raised an eye brow as if listening for the first time.

"Oh that...I had a little score to settle with...Karen or whatever her name is. I didn't hurt her, I didn't even touch her. I would never disobey your orders, my emperor." Rita assured her hot red, almost flaming, angry husband. Rita of course knew Kimberly's name but refused to show that she cared that much. "Besides are you going soft Zedd? They are the enemy they deserve to be abused and humiliated. Just like she humiliated me! So many plans ruined! I could have destroyed them all long ago, long before you even..." The moment Rita said it she knew she had pushed too far. She stopped speaking but Zedd knew what she had been going to say.

"You! You dare imply to could do anything without me! That you would have ruled the world?!" Zedd gripped his staff so hard, Rita thought it would break in two.

"Now, Zeddie... Darling...let's not do anything to hasty..." Rita tried, but she was too late as Zedd raise his staff sending a bolt of lighting to her right destroying the toys there.

"No!" Rita screamed as her precious toys burst into flames and exploded into rubble. But she had no time to morn and Zedd continued blasting this way and that, all around her, destroying. Her desperate pleas, ignored and unheard. When Zedd was done Rita sat amide the fluffy, splintered and burned destruction of her toy room. Only a small section of toys had been spared, where she had been standing during his violent outburst.

"And I'm not through yet my Queen. Its time your newest toy learned his proper place! At my feet! Hahahaha! I'll show you, whose going soft." Zedd laughed and laughed as he turned on his heels and exited the room. Rita sank down amid her ruined toys, she couldn't even cry. She was just numb.

***************************Billy and Kim's room********************************

Kimberly had been sobbing for almost half an hour now. It was obvious to Billy that after the initial shock of her hair vacating her head had worn off, that she was unable to control her waling. A spell...it was the most logical concussion. Billy had shouted down the hall calling for help when it had first happened but he had been unwilling to leave Kim's side to seek assistance, in case something else happened.

Kimberly sniffed between sobs. "I'm...sob...sorry Billy. I can't...sniff...stop crying. No matter how hard I...hiccup...try. I'm not even that...sob...upset anymore." Kimberly had wrapped her arms tightly around herself, her body shaking like a leaf in a hurricane, with held in spell-made sorrow.

"It will be okay Kim." Billy assured his best friend, gently placing his hand on her shoulder. He didn't know how it would be okay but he would make sure she was okay. She looked so alien without her hair but he would never say that to her. "If it hurts to hold it in, you can cry. It's okay." Billy offered his friend. Yes, he hated to see Kimberly cry but there was no helping it for the time being. Kimberly took his permission to heart and once more began to cry, scream and wail full force. She just couldn't help herself. Like the few times she had been under spells before. It felt like that. She knew what she was doing but she just couldn't stop. It hurt so much, like her heart was breaking.

****************************Tommy's cell*********************************

Tommy paced nervously from corner to corner and in a circular motion in his cell. He was on edge and felt ready to strike out. He paused for a moment, his ears straining. Yes, Kimberly was still wailing in pain somewhere in the castle. The sound was echoing from wall to wall, chamber to chamber but it had been going on for too long now. It was driving Tommy crazy. He couldn't just sit here, being submissive and defeated when the only girl he had ever loved, would ever love, was crying in fear or pain or both, somewhere in this dark castle. He had to get out! He had to find her! He had to save her! Even at the cost of his own life.

Tommy growled and violently kicked at his bars. When that failed he began to punch at them. He was sweating and his knuckles began to bleed. He shook the cold iron bars and in one last manic last attempt, he bit at the bars with his teeth. Putties watched from the shadows and there murmurers brought Baboo and Squatt into the doorway, watching.

"What's wrong with pet Tommy?" Squatt whispered to his tall companion.

"I...I think he knows." Baboo's eyes were wide with realization.

Squatt whipped at his mouth, his voice full of worry. "Do we tell Rita or Zedd?" By now it was well known throughout the castle the two were having a vicious fight.

Tommy hit his cage again and cursed loudly at the bars as they shook but did not give. Baboo blinked at the scene. "Maybe we should tell Finster?"

Squatt nodded, the elderly monster maker, he would know what to do.

***************************Kim and Billy's room**************************

Billy paced the floor as he glanced from the open door to Kimberly. He had moved Kimberly to her bed. She had not stopped crying but he had wrapped her comforter around her shoulders helping to keep her warm and hopefully keep her body from going into shock. Just when Billy was about to give up hope that help was coming there was a knock at the door.

"Come in, please." Billy's voice was desperate as the door creaked open.

"Hello young inventor." Finster said coming into the room with his doctor kit in his hands. "Lord Zedd has sent me to care for the young lady." As he approached the bed Kimberly pulled back slightly afraid of this white rabbit goblin.

"Its okay Kim, this is Finster, he...he was the one who fixed my eyes." Billy tried to reassure his red faced, teary eyed best friend.

Kimberly hiccuped but didn't pull away as Finster pulled a strange tool out of his bag. It looked almost like a wooden wand of some kind but the end glowed like a flashlight as he waved it over Kimberly. The light changed from white to blue.

"Oh dear, oh my, oh my. You poor thing. Don't worry, I can make the pain stop. Rita's spells are strong but, I know a counter potion." Finster said digging through his large bag mixing herbs and colored liquid into a crystal made shot glass. It changed from blue, to green then to pink then to silver. It foamed and fizzed before settling down. "Here now, drink this young lady." Kimberly reached for the shimmering cup with shaking hands but Billy took it from Finster. Sitting on the bed beside her, Billy held the cup to Kimberly's mouth, steadying the glass so Kimberly could drink the silver liquid between her sobs and cries.

As the liquid rolled over her tongue Kimberly felt her heart rate lower and her pain subside. She sighed deeply after she finished the last drop. The spell was broken. "Thank you." She said sincerely to the goblin rabbit, her voice rough from wailing. Finster was busy mixing something else.

"I'm not done quite yet my dear. Zedd, he know of your...loss. He wishes me to correct that too. Now this is a bit strong and you will sleep the rest of the day but when you awaken you hair will be restored." Finster brought a golden powder close to Kimberly, ready to toss it on her.

"Wait a second." Billy said suddenly. Finster looked at him. "Kim go to the bathroom first, drink some water and change into your Pjs. You'll sleep better that way." Billy said, his voice full of commanding leadership. Kimberly did as she was told and grabbing some softer clothes when behind the silk partition screen in the room.

Finster stared at Billy as Kim disappeared. "She needs to be comfortable." Was all he could say though he was unsure what Finster could be thinking. Billy listened to the sound of water and after a few minutes Kimberly returned. With a quick goodnight and a flash of shimmering golden dust Kimberly drifted off into a deep sleep. Billy was amazed, even as he tucked her in he could see the start of brown peach fuzz growing on her head.

Finster began to pack his bag and as he did he spoke."I feel I should warn you young genius from one scientist to another that Lord Zedd is in a terrible mood. I would highly suggest while she, Kimberly, sleeps you put some serious work into Serpentera's systems. Lord Zedd hates to be disappointed by anyone."

Billy nodded. "Thank you for the help...and the advice." Finster looked back at him from the doorway. "Thank me by taking that advice." The sagely Finster warned. Then he was gone. With one last check on Kimberly, her head looking fuzzier by the moment, Billy set to work. He would not risk disappointing Lord Zedd.

**************************Finster's workshop*****************************

"And that's all we could tell." Baboo said finishing up the tale about what they had seen pet Tommy doing.

"We think he knows, that she's here. Why else would he rage like that? Like a monster..." Squatt wiped his mouth with the back of his blue hand, drooling more than usual. This was a very bad situation. Squatt, Baboo and Finster all remembered Tommy from when he was evil. He had been there...friend for those few weeks. And even if he was the enemy now, none of the trio wanted to see him hurt.

"Oh dear...let me think. I still have some lime light beetles." Finster said, as he dug in a cabinet and pulled out a jar of slightly green glowing bejeweled bugs. "If you can get him to swallow one it would cause slight memory loss. Here now just..." but Finster didn't finish that sentence as Goldar came barreling into the monster makers workshop knocking into the trio and almost breaking the jar of rare bugs.

"Goldar! What's the big idea?" Baboo complained as he got off the floor.

Squatt whined as well patting his sore bottom. "Yeah, where's the fire."

Goldar ignored them both grabbing Finster by the shoulders. "Finster do we have any fire flower sap left? Please tell me we have some left!" There was a desperation in Goldar's voice Finster has not heard in a long time.

Finster pulled out of Goldar's grip. Fire flower sap was used in life force restoration and was exceedingly rare and powerful. "I may have some stored away somewhere. Why Goldar? What do you need it for?"

Goldar looked close to tears, well as close as a monster could ever be to feeling such sorrow. "Lord Zedd, he's killing Tommy." Goldar's voice was stained and Finster saw the seriousness there. Goldar, also did not want Tommy to die, but not for the reasons Finster, Baboo and Squatt shared. No, Goldar knew of Rita's connection to Tommy, how she had seen him as a son. He could see how attached she had become again to him in these few weeks in the palace. Losing Tommy, might destroy his empress emotionally beyond repair.

"Baboo, Squatt, help me tear this place apart. We must find that sap." Finster instructed as the four began to do just that.

*******************************Torture chamber**********************************

Tommy moaned as Zedd slapped him across the face, leaving sharp cuts on his cheeks. Tommy had been stripped down to just his boxer shorts. Strapped to a hard wooden table, his arms above his head and his legs below, Tommy was being painfully stretched. Light but bleeding, itchy scratches covered his body from Zedd's claws. Tommy was unsure if Zedd had seen the spark of rebellion in his eyes. Zedd had said nothing to him before beginning to torture him. "Another turn." Zedd command and the putty at the front obeyed turning the great wheel. Tommy let out a painful cry, his limbs being pulled again a bit further. His arms were almost to the breaking point and would snap soon, if his belly didn't split before then. Tommy whimpered from the burning of his sinews and aching of the flesh, there was no shame in crying in pain.

"Oh Tommy...to get the pleasure to harm you again. Cheers my mood right up." Zedd laughed a bit. "Too bad this will be the last time we play together." With that Zedd sliced into Tommy's stomach, he began to bleed out. Zedd watched Tommy begin to die, taking an evil delight in it.

"My Lord." A voice spoke from behind Zedd.

"Ah Goldar come to watch your enemy take his last few breaths?" Zedd asked.

"No my Lord, the people of earth. They have launched a counter strike towards the moon. A war head rocket." Goldar said.

"What?! Those little worms! Insignificant fools! I should have wiped them all out." Zedd glowed with anger. "Goldar finish up here, depose of the trash when it's dead."

Goldar bowed, as Zedd passed him and headed up the narrow stairs. The lord of evil never paused to think for a moment that Goldar was holding something behind his back. Goldar glanced at the single putty. "What are you waiting for? Go attend your Lord and Master!" Goldar commanded and the putty burbled before bounding up the stairs. Goldar waited another moment before approaching the rack.

In one quick flash of a blade, Goldar cut the rope holding Tommy so tightly. Tommy moaned but did not open his eyes. Goldar pulled out the vial of orange, reddish liquid. "I shouldn't be doing this. But for old times sake, this is your one pass." Goldar opened Tommy's mouth and dripped two glistening drops onto his tongue. Almost instantly his wounds began to close, Tommy sighed, as the pain left him. Goldar looked at him sadly."You...we're my favorite student."

Goldar seemed almost bitter as Baboo and Squatt came down the stairs. "About time you fools. Hurry. Zedd won't be distracted for long."

Baboo grabbed Tommy under the arms and Squatt took his legs. Quickly they made there way through the halls and passageways. Soon they made it to the one of the lower hangers. Hanging motionless, almost as if they were dead, were the zords of the rangers. Zedd had found each and every one of them in time and had brought them to the moon.

"Are you sure this is a good idea?" Squatt was almost shaking with fear. Lord Zedd would skin them alive if he even suspected there roles in Tommy's escape.

"Yes." Goldar answered as his eyes fell on the dragon dagger. Goldar picked up the dragon dagger and blew. The music of the dagger filled the air and the "dead" dragon zord's eyes began to glow. A light akin to embers in a long dead fire.

"How do you know the dragon zord will know what to do?" Baboo worried.

"It just will." Was all Goldar said as the dragon zord opened its mouth slowly. This zord, always had been able to "think" for itself when it had to. "Carry him inside." Goldar ordered and with shaking knees Squatt and Baboo complied placing the still unconscious Tommy into the seat in the cock pit. Goldar placed the dragon dagger in Tommy's lap. As the trio retreated and the dragon zord began to close its mouth, Finster hurried up to them, a large wicker basket in his hands.

"Wait!" Finster called holding the basket up for the zord to see. "I brought food for the young human." The dragon zord's eyes grew bright for a moment but then he opened his mouth again and allowed Finster to enter putting the basket at Tommy's feet.

When Finster had exited the dragon zord stood to his full height and made a metallic roar. Goldar pushed a button and the hanger door opened. The dragon zord fired a few rockets allowing it to alight in the now zero gravity and with another roar it flew out of the hanger and away from the moon.

"Where do you think he'll go?" Baboo asked as they watch the zord disappear into the dark.

Goldar's shook his head. "Its doesn't matter. We gave him a chance." They stood in silence for a moment before Goldar drew his sword and handed it to Squatt and Baboo. "Hit me as hard as you can." he instructed and they complied.

It was easy enough to explain the escape given Goldar's sever injury. Zedd, thanks to some gently prompting from Finster, blamed residual green ranger energy that was awakened with the torture. Zedd raged and destroyed the front wall of his throne room, screaming obscenities and curses. Those in his harem hid themselves as best they could, lest his rage fall upon them.

*******************************Billy and Kimberly***************************

Billy was taking a break from the work on serpentera's systems. He could only hope Lord Zedd would be pleased. As he was pacing around the room for some exercise, a flicker of light caught is eye. Billy rushed towards the balcony window. No, it couldn't be! It was the dragon zord but it was blasting away from the moon. Billy felt his breath hitch. Was Tommy alive? And if he was...was he abandoning them?

Please review.

Chapter Text

*******************************Billy and Kimberly***************************

Billy was taking a break from the work on serpentera's systems. He could only hope Lord Zedd would be pleased. As he was pacing around the room for some exercise, a flicker of light caught is eye. Billy rushed towards the window. No, it couldn't be! It was the dragon zord but it was blasting away from the moon. Billy felt his breath hitch. Was Tommy alive? And if he was...was he abandoning them?

Billy shook his head feeling forlorn. No, that couldn't be it. Tommy would never, never abandon them. Zedd...he must be sending the Dragon Zord out to do something. Billy glanced back at his computers. The diagnosis program was still self running and Kimberly was still sleeping. With no one to see him Billy slid onto Kim's swing and began to swing. He let his mind drift to the stars.

*********************************Zedd's Throne room***************************

Zedd paced back and forth like a wild animal with rabies. He had tortured Tommy to the point of dead. How!...How had he found any strength to escape? And stealing the dragon Zord? He knew Tommy was extremely resourceful but that...it seemed beyond his human capabilities. He had no proof but he would blame Rita if he could. She loved her little Tommy, not just as a toy. More like a son. Zedd raged at the thought, hitting the balcony railing, it crumbling under his hands. He growled and hissed, turning viciously to the putties cowering around the shadows of the room.

"I want Kimberly! Bring me Kimberly!" Zedd shouted, shooting red lightening from his staff all around the room, destroying whatever it hit. If he couldn't punish Tommy, he would punish Kimberly, Tommy's true love, in his place. The putties gurgled fearfully and fled the room. Tripping over each other in a bid to get out of the door first. They would obey.

****************************Inside the Dragon Zord******************************

Tommy sighed and shifted slightly in the command seat. At his small movements the dragon zord became still, floating in space. He would await for Tommy, to awaken. Then the real challenge of communicating with the powerless human would begin. The zord did not have to wait for long.

Tommy yawned and stretched. The first thing he noticed was how sore he was. Not in pain, but it was as though he had been in a difficult karate tournament. The second thing he noticed before he even before he opened his eyes was how quiet it was. Since his capture there had never been a quiet moment. Not in his cage in the center of that room full of putties.

Slowly Tommy cracked open his eyes, just in case. To his deepest surprise the very familiar chrome control panel with its multiple blinking lights met his eyes. For the smallest of moments Tommy wondered if he had been knocked out in a battle and everything was a bad dream but then he looked down. He was just in his boxers, no power suit, no shirt, not even any socks on. He stood abruptly and the dragon dagger on his lap, clattered to the floor. With great care Tommy picked it up and held it gently in his unmorphed hands. "Dragon Zord?" he called out softly to the air around him. He had never been inside the zord unmorphed before. Yet, he felt strangely safe. Tommy's eyes fell on the basket also at his feet. Kneeling down he opened it slowly. Right on top was a shirt and a pair of pants. Under them, on one side of the basket were several bottles of water and one of milk, still cold. On the other side of the basket a variety of dried fruits, dried meats, hard cheese and bread. It was enough for a few days, maybe longer if he rationed it carefully.

Tommy stood once more and turned in a slow circle. "Dragon Zord? Can you hear me?" He asked. At first there was no indication the zord heard him, no change in the world around him. Suddenly all the lights on the console blinked in unison, unlike in the random patterns they normally did. Tommy let out a sigh and put his hands gently on the console, notice for the first time how warm and alive the metal felt. "I don't know what to do. So I hope you have an idea. Earth's gone, my powers are gone, Zedd has my friend Billy for sure and maybe even Kimberly..." Tommy's voice broke slightly as he said her name. "I need a miracle."

The panels blinked several times and a planet showed up on the screen. At first Tommy could not read the alien letters but after a moment it changed to English. "The planet Phaedos? I'll find help there?" Tommy asked. The dragon zords panels blinked again and Tommy felt the engine start up again. Taking a seat, he allowed the smallest smile to cross his lips. He would find help, he would beat Zedd and he would save his friends.

***************************Slave chambers below the castle***************************

"I don't know how much more of this I can take." Adam said, flopping onto the stiff and hard mattress on the floor.

"We don't have a choice." Rocky said, lighting a small lamp on the table. Filling the cut right out of the rock, room with light.

"Still, there just going to work us till we break and then replace us with fresh slaves." Aisha fumed slightly from the other side of the room. There was a small animal hide curtain there to block a tiny hollow out cropping of the wall from view and a bucket for a toilet. She had been embarrassed to use it at first when she was made bunk mates with these two boys she didn't know but Rocky and Adam were decent guys. The three of them got along oddly well given the circumstances. She knew she already had it way better then most of the other females slaves in the other cave rooms. There was a reason it was always one female to two males and not a good reason. Adam and Rocky weren't like that. They were friendly, but they had never laid an unkind hand upon her.

"I hear its better in the harem. Lots of food, warmth, running water and comfy beds." Adam sounded almost dreamy about it. Aisha came over and flopped down next to him, smacking his arm lightly. "Yeah and getting raped by Zedd? That sounds like a great trade." Her voice was harsh, but Adam had learned she was a real softy, underneath it all.

"Speaking of food." Rocky said, pulling out a few bowls and a box of dry cereal. He shook it slightly, unsure if there was even enough for three portions. "This is it. One of us will have to go wait in the line tomorrow."

Adam looked up. "Its your turn." he said to Aisha. She frowned. "I hate waiting in that food line and you know why."

Rocky measured out the cereal, less than a cups worth for each of them for dinner. His potion was almost all crumbs. "Just cover up like last time and keep your head down." Rocky said handing his friends there bowls. He knew it was hard for Aisha. There was always suffering in those lines and she wanted to help but all they could do right now was help themselves. They had been strangers when they were brought together but now as far as Rocky was considered, they were his family. He would protect them. He didn't have anyone else.

The three ate in silence for awhile. Before Adam spoke in a whisper. "Do you ever wonder what happened to "them"?"

"I try not too, and you know even the mention of "them" will get you a whipping." Aisha warned the dark haired teen in a whisper.

Rocky checked out the door quickly, to make sure no one had heard. He was often thankful that they had the furthest room out in the cave system. Yes, it made it a terrible long walk to and from the crystal mines, where they labored, but the putties who spied on the slaves, almost never came this far out.

"Come on its late. Let's try and sleep. Mining starts again in a few hours." Rocky said, lowering the glow of the lamp and laying on the mattress next to Aisha. She was in the middle and Adam was on her other side tugging a ragged and patchy blanket over the three of them.

As Rocky listened to his friends breathing change indicating them falling to sleep he couldn't help but wonder. What had happened to the power rangers?

*************************Billy and Kimberly's room*****************************

Billy was sound asleep when the doors to the room burst open with a loud bang rousing the bleary eyed genius from his slumber. Several putties rushed in suddenly yanking at Kimberly. She awoke with a start, the spell having worn off and instant began to struggle and shout as the putties pulled her and carried her out the door in a frenzy.

"Billy!" Kimberly screamed, reaching back helplessly towards him as a sea of gray clay seemed to wash her down the hall.

"Put her down!" Billy shouted leaping to his feet and chasing after them, running right into Goldar, who was blocking the way.

Billy looked up, the desperation shining unguarded, in his eyes. Goldar's voice was strangely calm and cold. "Lord Zedd, has sent for her. Go back to bed. There is nothing you can do."

"No! Kim!" Billy tried to push passed Goldar but the golden lion ape grabbed his arm, roughly pushing him back into the bedroom and onto the floor. Billy winced as Goldar shouted. "You forget your place worm! I have orders to keep you from disturbing Lord Zedd. By any means."

Billy got off the floor and went back to his desk sitting down in his chair. Goldar leaned against the door but said not another word.

Billy closed his eyes and prayed.

Chapter Text

***************************Finster's workshop*****************************

"Baboo get those sedatives! Squatt place those badges over here. Zedd is in such a terrible mood, we need to be ready." Finster ordered, as the comical duo plus a few putties hurried around getting things in place. Human lives could be so frail. Finster was sorry to admit it but he wasn't worried about losing a slave or two to Zedd's wrath. No, it was the former pink ranger who had worried him. He had no doubt that Zedd would regret harming her, because without her, the young genius would not work. Finster sighed, he enjoyed having someone of equal intellect on the moon. He had even been hoping to perhaps speak and spent time with the former blue ranger but if Zedd killed Kimberly. All his hopes would all be in vain.

"I feel...kinda bad for her. There's no telling what Zedd will do to her." Squatt mumbled softly and for once Baboo didn't hit him.

"I know and we all know why." Baboo said in hushed reply. Yes, Zedd was there lord of evil. They would obey him but Kimberly was Tommy's true love and Tommy, when he had been evil had been a brother to them. Because of that connection, the three not quite fully evil minions, didn't want any real fatal harm to come to Kimberly.

Finster sighed and dismissed the putties. "We will just have to wait and be ready to act quickly. There may not be a moment to spare."

*******************************Zedd's Throne room***************************

Kimberly struggled with all her might against the mass of gray clay that forced her into the throne room. One moment dozens of hands were on her, the next she found herself alone on her knees in front of the throne. The great chrome door behind her was slammed shut with a resonating, hope stealing, thud.

Kimberly swallowed hard, her body beginning to tremble with fear. She used to be so brave but being alone, without her friends, without her powers and in such trouble, frightened her to her core. She knew what Zedd did to both his female and male slaves when the mood struck him. Only Billy's defiance had keep her safe from his touch but as the throne turned around and Zedd's continuance glared down at her. Kimberly felt a lump form in her tummy.

Zedd breathed out, a bit of steam coming from the grating covering his mouth. "Kimberly..." His voice was like she had never heard it before. "Come closer." She hesitated out of fear, a mistake. Zedd growled and waved his staff, red light surrounding Kim and roughly dragging her up the few stairs of his throne, bruising her knees and bottom along the way. Zedd leaned down into her face. "When I tell you to come, you COME!" he screamed at her, Kimberly flinched and whimpered slightly. Zedd reached a clawed hand down and caressed her face for a moment before giving her bottom a good hard smack. Kimberly yelped in pain. "Learn your place girl." Zedd warned.

With a wave of his staff, Zedd released her and she fell to her hands and knees in front of him. Her long hair falling into her face...wait long hair? Kimberly only had a second to realize not only did she had hair again it was longer then she had ever had it before. Falling in a brown cascade to her waist. A moment later a small pink silk cloth and a strange glass bottle of silver fluid appeared before her eyes. She blinked, unsure of the purpose of these objects. "Polish me Kimberly." Zedd said, moving his foot towards her. Kimberly swallowed her pride and reached for the cloth and silver fluid.

She didn't have a choice.

Zedd watched her dutifully polish his one foot, then the other. Then she started up the chrome plating on his legs. He could see the degradation in her eyes, her sorrow tasted so sweet. Yes, if only her precious Tommy could see her now. Zedd smiled, now that was an evil idea. His visor glowed and he began recording Kimberly's punishment for Tommy inability to die. He would save her humiliation, not only for his own pleasure but as bait. He would use serpentera to send a message to the dragon zord. Tommy would return the zord to him and willing give over his life or Kimberly's torment would only just be beginning. She was to his knees now and almost to his thighs. Her hands appeared to be shaking, her eyes watching the sick fluid flowing in the tubes along his body.

Zedd smirked and spread his legs, showing off his large metal cod piece. "Polish it." he commanded her and with tears of shame, dripping silently from the corners of her eyes, Kimberly obeyed.

*****************************Billy's and Kim's room******************************

Billy paced frantically around the room. Kimberly had been gone for far too long and Goldar still blocked the door. There was nothing Billy could do but wait and it was driving him mad. He pulled at his hair and made rage filled hopeless sounds.

Goldar snorted from the door. "Just stop. I am sure lord Zedd would like you to remain unharmed."

Billy growled, anger making him take leave of his senses. "If Zedd, has so much as scratch Kim's skin I'll...I'll..."

Goldar laughed. "You'll what worm? You forget human you are weak without your powers, so very weak. Pathetic..."

Billy frowned and narrowed his eyes. Without saying a word he began to type furious. There was a loud beeping and a light began to flash. Goldar was suddenly worried. "What are you doing?" He asked. Billy didn't reply. Goldar moved towards him and away from the door. "Answer me!" Billy smirked as he looked over.

"I just erased all of the data and discoveries I had on Serpentera...its all gone...poof." Billy opened his hands as he spoke for emphasis.

Goldar's mouth dropped open. "Get it back." He demanded. Billy shrugged. "When I get Kim back, unharmed. I may have erased the files but its all still up here." Billy tapped his head for emphasis. Now if was Goldar's turn to growl. Zedd would blame him for this. Goldar turned on his heels fled the room. Ordering putties to keep Billy from leaving. Billy hoped that his deception had worked. It was a calculated risk. That the golden lion ape would be clever enough to think of something needing Zedd's attention and would then interrupt Zedd and whatever he was doing to Kimberly and bring Kimberly back to him.

**************************Slave caves*************************************

Morning had come to the slave residents deep in the, under-the-castle, caves. There was no sun here but strange glowing rocks would get brighter during the day cycle and at night pathways would be lit dimly by small mushrooms that sprouted only in the evening, giving off a soft blue light.

"Come on Adam get up." Aisha tugged on the blanket covering her friend. He grumbled and pulled it back just as hard. "Five more...minutes." He mumbled to her, half pleading. His body begging for more sleep, for more rest. Aisha felt bad and looked up at Rocky.

Rocky sighed. "Come on Adam. You've got to get up." Rocky hated to admit it but he was worried. He had seen too many slaves, no people, he reminded himself, succumb to depression, to the hopelessness of the situation and just die. Some by there own hand, some from torture at a lack of working and some from a broken spirit. They would just go to sleep and not wake up. Adam was more sensitive and gentle in spirit than himself or Aisha. Rocky refused to let the same happen to Adam. He would drag him to the mines if he had to.

Adam curled in on himself. He couldn't shake the bloody nightmare that had kept him from decent sleep and now the day seemed impossible to face. He felt a gentle hand on his shoulder. "Please Adam." Aisha's voice sounded so desperate and with that in mind Adam forced himself up. His belly rumbling with hunger. His body aching painfully, from day after day of hard labor.

Rocky patted Adam's back in a friendly and reassuring manner. He was hungry too but if they didn't show up to work soon the putties would come looking for them and all three would be whipped.

Aisha was already covering her hair with a dirty rag and wearing her dirtiest and most distressed dress. "Try to get as much as you can." Rocky said, handing her a bag they had cobbled together from scrap fabric. " It's been too long since we've had any fruit or meat. Try for those first." She nodded. "I will. You guys get get to the mine. If I can, I'll try to bring you something to eat when I come in for second shift."

Adam and Rocky nodded and as they left the room. Adam hesitated for a moment in the doorway. "Please be careful Aisha. No risks."

She smiled at him. "No risks. I promise."

Aisha took a moment to make sure her more attractive features were well hidden before making her way to the path that lead towards the kitchen's trash room. There, if she was quick enough, she would be able to get through two or three food lines before they ran out. Last time Adam had been too slow, hence the cereal only diet they had been surviving on for the past two weeks. Looks around she felt so angry. How poorly the hard working slaves were fed. There were so many older slaves who begged and "alpha" males who dominated and stole from the others. She hated such bullies but she needed to keep her head down and get food for her friends and herself. Even if not helping those suffering so, hurt her spirit.

Picking up the pace she hurried into an upper chamber. It was brighter here and warmer. The smells from the kitchen wafting down to torment the hungry slaves. There were four lines already forming. She quickly got into the fruit line and wished deeply the people would hurry up. The other lines were growing. Most of the people were female, second shifters like herself, some covered in abuse marks and bruises. When it was finally her turn after half an hour she spoke quickly and clearly. "Three, mine workers." And a 1 pound box of dried apricots was dropped into her bag along with three small snack sized bags of apple chips and a small jar of strawberry preserves. She then dashed to the meat line, the wait here was almost an hour and too hungry to think straight she ate a three apricots as stealthy as she could. It was never wise to show you had food. Living on the out skirts as they did, Aisha knew they avoided most of the trouble that came with shoving dozens of strangers together. Rape, murder, theft, it was all rampant down here. Bad apples, finding a way to survive even if it killed other people.

Again she spoke clearly and quickly. "Three, mine workers." When she reached the front of the meat line. She could see the supply was almost out but she was given three cans of spam, three cans of chicken breast, two cans of tuna and a jar of boiled pigs feet.

Aisha skipped the vegetable line and hurried to the last line. The grains line. If she could snag a box of cereal or two or a loaf of bread, they would be set for at least another two weeks, maybe more. Some people in the fruit line were crying, everything there was gone now. Aisha felt a painful twinge in her heart. Giving away her food might make her feel better but not if Rocky, Adam and herself starved. After all this, food pantry, as it was, was only open one day every two weeks.

Aisha did a quick mental calculation between the people in front of her and the dwindling supplies. She was going to cut it very close. "Three, mine workers." She said, as the last family sized box of cheerios was placed in her arms. She almost had it into her bag when a women began screaming from about ten people back.

"Oh no that bitch isn't getting my food! Dirty trash! Filth!" the woman spat as she began to rage, the other people in the line, sensing danger, moved away quickly, giving the women a straight path to Aisha.

Aisha tossed her food sack onto her back and slipped into a defensive stance. This women was Bulk's side and much too old to be acting like this. Without saying a word Aisha dodged the woman's fist, tripping her as she passed. The women rolled like a ball, over the now empty food table. And landed with a crash on the floor. People began applauding and cheering Aisha. That women was a bully to everyone. Aisha swallowed hard before running out of the room down towards the caves as fast as she could. No doubt gossip will spread and putties must have seen what she did. It was rumored Zedd was very interested in anyone who knew any of the fighting arts.

Aisha took the long way around back to the rock room she shared with Rocky and Adam. Getting rid of the scarf covering her hair and staying in the shadows as best she could. She made it back without incident and checking carefully that she was alone she pulled out a clean rag and put a handful of apricots, two hand fulls of cheerios and a can of chicken breast, wrapping it up tight. Then she moved to the hidden stone in the wall that Rocky and Adam had chiseled out and hid the rest of the food she had acquired. Changing her dress Aisha hurried towards the mines. The temperature increased the closer she got to the crystal mines. The light glowed red slightly as Aisha entered for second shift. She was given a bucket, a bottle of water and a small chisel by an awaiting putty. There were several putties guarding the only entrance and exist but several more stood around. Some carrying needle tipped whips ready to punish. Some taking buckets of crystals from the humans and pouring them into large tubs to be melted in fire so hot it would burn skin from a distance. Of course the putties, made of earth and magic, were unaffected by such heat. Aisha hurried up one of the higher outer paths. She knew the area Rocky and Adam would be working. Its was narrow and dangerous path walk but the crystals were more plentiful higher up. It was better to risk a daily climb then to risk not meeting the daily quota per slave.

****************************Dragon Zord************************************

Tommy smiled as he did his kata routine over and over. It felt good to finally be free. Really free. It had taken awhile but he was finally able to understand what the dragon zord what saying when it spoke without speaking. He knew he had a bound with this zord and not just because he had been the green ranger. It would take a few days to get to the planet that Tommy would find help on so in the mean time Tommy was working out. He would be as strong as he could be. Mentally and physically. He would get help, beat Zedd, rescue his friend and free earth. He didn't know how but he was determined to do so.

He had hope.

****************************Zedd's Throne Room*********************************

Goldar paced outside the sealed doors. He had been unable to think of a reason to interrupt Zedd's punishment of Kimberly. He didn't know what lord Zedd was doing to her but placing his ear to the door he had been unable to hear any screams of pain. Unless he had taken Kimberly to the far back inner chamber he should have been able to hear something. Zedd would have his skin for a throw rug if the lord of evil ever learned of what Goldar let Billy do. All he could do was wait.

*************************Inside the throne room******************************

With tears in her eyes Kimberly finished polishing the Z on the very top of Zedd's head. Her fingers hurt badly from the effort and the tips were stained silver. Zedd had started making strange moaning noises while she had been working that made her very uneasy. "Oh Kimberly..." He almost purred as she took a step back. "That was a very fine polishing. You will do it again and soon." Kimberly looked at the floor, unsure of what to say or do next.

Zedd looked at her for a moment in silence before speaking. "Would you like a present?" His voice was like satin. Smooth and silky.

Kimberly blinked again and shook her head no, not trusting her voice to be strong.

"No? There must be something my pretty fire bird wants."Zedd purred. Again Kimberly shook her head no.

"Very well, when you think of something. You may ask Goldar or someone else and I will see you get what you asked for. Speaking of...GOLDAR!" Zedd suddenly bellowed and Kimberly squealed slightly covering her ears at the sudden loud noise.

Goldar entered the room and bowed low toward Zedd while sneaking glances at Kimberly. The silver on her fingers indicated her punishment she had completed. Goldar was relieved it was only polishing. "You called my Lord?"

"Yes take Kimberly back to her room. She also has permission to ask for one gift. Let me know if she thinks of something." With that Zedd waved his hand, dismissing them both. For a moment Kimberly did not move.

"Come along." Goldar prompted as Kimberly slipped slowly down the throne's steps and gave a quick bow before falling in line behind Goldar and out into the hallway. The throne room door shut with a thud and not knowing the reason why, Kimberly began to cry silently again.

Chapter Text

********************* Throne room**********************

"Come along." Goldar prompted as Kimberly slipped slowly down the throne's steps and gave a quick bow before falling in line obediently behind Goldar and out into the hallway. The throne room door shut with a powerful thud and not knowing the reason why, Kimberly began to cry silently again. The tears were so bitter and she felt so numb inside and out. She followed behind Goldar without really seeing him. Her eyes continued to gaze at her silver tipped fingers. She wondered if this shining glow would come off. Even if it did, she would always know she was marked, she was Zedd's for all time.

"This way." Goldar called. It was only then that Kimberly realized she was being lead towards the bath house chamber. Not her bedroom as she had thought. Hadn't that been Zedd's instruction to Goldar? To take her back to her room? Kimberly quietly nodded and followed. She wouldn't question it.

Goldar looked at Kimberly. This was not the pink ranger that had captured his attention so deeply. As two puttied opened the golden ornate door, hot steam flooded into the hall. Kimberly expected to be greeted with silence. Instead she was greeted with the chatter of laughter, gossip and talking.

The women from the harem were bathing!

At Goldar's entrance the ladies went quiet and each of them bowed. None of them even attempted to cover themselves. "Good evening master Goldar." They greeted in almost perfect unity. Goldar puffed up, getting an air of authority and power. Kimberly had forgotten how impressive he could be when he wanted. "This is Kimberly. She is special to Lord Zedd...very special. You will treat her as such! Or you will be punished!" Goldar licked his lips at that and turned to address Kimberly more softly. "Get cleaned up. When you are done just tell the putties." With that he was gone. The ornately carved door, covered in gold and gems, shutting behind him. Kimberly looked back, and every woman in the room was staring right at her. "Um...hi." Kim mumbled, grabbing a towel and some soap. Trying to act more confident than she was Kimberly made her way past everyone to the last shower by the deep soaking tub.

As Kimberly turned on the water and slipped out of her night clothes. She did her very best to ignore the mumblings that reached her ears.

"She's special? Ha..."

"Flavor of the week."

"Nasty hair and no figure at all."

"See her fingers? She's been polishing."

"Oooh, no wonder she is special."

Kimberly felt tears start to drip from her eyes again. She just wanted to scream and rage at these girls. This wasn't fair, it just wasn't! These people had no idea what she had risked for them and now they made fun of her? Kimberly turned off the water and reached for her towel only to find it wasn't where she had put it.

"Looking for this?" A tall and beautiful blonde girl with an accent almost purred at her.

Kimberly gave her a quick look from head to toe. This girl was definitely an athlete of some kind but Kim wasn't trained enough to guess what kind of athlete.

"Give me my towel." Kimberly demanded, feeling slightly embarrassed by all the eyes upon her naked, soaking form. Her only comfort was in the fact her magically made long brown hair, delicately covered her breasts.

The women, who had been bathing or whispering together, began to form a small circle sealing Kimberly from the doors and possible escape. It was just her and this blonde. Everyone else was watching the action. This was entertainment now.

The blonde smirked. "No. I don't think so. You see...Kimberly we have our own pecking order in here." Leaning down, she got close into Kimberly's face. Her breath smelled sickly sweet. Wine maybe? Was this girl drunk? Kimberly wondered as this girl continued speaking. "And I'm top slave in here. You want your towel? Beg me for it."

Kimberly saw her own reflection in the blonde girl's eyes and something deep, almost primal with pink power, sparked inside her. Without a single sound escaping Kimberly reared back and attacked the girl forcefully but controlled, just as Jason and Tommy had taught her. Well Tommy always wanted her to make those silly sounds but she found them unnecessary to harness her internal strength. The blonde girl didn't even have time to yell as Kimberly's spin kick took her to the floor. The blonde sliding across the wet tiles on her bottom and landing a few feet away, dazed. She would be bruised but unharmed for the most part. Kimberly slipped into a defensive stance, as if daring anyone else to make a move. There were mumblings among the women but no one made any motion to come at her. Satisfied Kim snorted, dropped her stance and picked up the fallen towel and her clothes. She was done bathing; she would change in her room. Billy was probably worried anyway.

Holding her head high Kimberly walked towards the gathered women blocking her path. They parted like the red sea in front of her. Kimberly realized now she was the top female slave of the harem.

That degrading and lowly thought shouldn't make her smile...but it did. Something inside her had changed. Kimberly felt better than she had in days.

As the putties closed the door behind her she turned to them. "Tell Zedd I want my guitar as my present and I want it now." They burbled in confusion at her. They didn't seem to understand why she was unafraid of them, unlike the others humans. Kim narrowed her eyes. "What are you waiting for? I said now!" She shouted fiercely like a screeching bird and tripping over themselves two of the putties hurried down the hallway towards the throne room. Without acknowledging the other two putties still on door duty she made her way back to her bedroom and to Billy.

***********************Crystal mines*****************************

The pathway up and away from the majority of putties and human workers was very narrow and dangerous. It was only two feet wide at best. Had she a fear of heights, Aisha would never have been able to make the climb but she had always been sure footed and well balanced. As she approached a wider ledge she could hear the sound of pick axes and chisels working hard. She rounded the bend and two male human forms came into view.

"Hey guys." Aisha called, as she got closer to where Adam and Rocky were cracking sharp crystals off the rock wall. It was best to never sneak up on the guys. Both boys had removed their shirts in the heat. There chests covered with the grime of stone dust but cooler. It was luxury she didn't get to do.

"Hey Aisha." Adam called to her, wiping his brow. He was glad to see her. Honestly, he never wanted to be far apart from Rocky or Aisha now. They had come to matter so much to him in such a short amount of time. He might have lost the rest of his family on earth. His mother and his little sister, but here he had gained a brother and a sister. Adam loved them as such.

"Hey, how was the food line?" Rocky called over the sound of his pick axe hitting the stone wall, exposing another vein of rainbow colored crystals. Aisha looked over and noticed they already had one full bucket.

"Not bad. Brought some with me. Do you guys want a break for a bit and eat? I can start digging now if you like." She offered pulling out the food she had wrapped carefully in a cloth. Adam had let out a small cry of joy and dropped his pick axe quickly at her suggestion of a rest and food.

Rocky continued to work at the gray wall. There were still two more buckets to be filled with crystals before the whistle blow. If they didn't have enough they would be whipped. The needle covered whips inflicted more pain than actual body damage, but he wouldn't be able to stand hearing Adam or Aisha cry out in pain. Rocky shook his head banishing the distracting, frightening thought and continued to swing his pick axe. Rainbow crystals breaking away from the stone wall with a gentle twinkling sound as they rolled to the dirt floor. "You both eat. I'll work a little longer."

Adam was focused and fumbling with the large can of chicken breast so Aisha moved over to Rocky and dropped her voice slightly. "Come on fearless leader. You need food as much as we do. We all need to stay strong." He seemed unconvinced and Aisha smirked slightly, she did have an ace up her sleeve. Changing the pitch of her voice ever so slightly, she spoke again. "If not for yourself than for us, we need you. Please Rocky?" That did it. Rocky dropped his head and Aisha knew she had convinced him. She could always appeal to his deep rooted sense of responsibility and need to protect.

There was a crinkle of metal and a quick laugh of triumph followed by a slurping sound. Aisha turned on her heels. "You better not be drinking all the broth Adam." She warned, but her voice was playful. Adam handed her the can. "I only took a few sips." Aisha tilted the can back, sipping. Calling it broth had been generous. It was just water the chicken breast was packed in but it had a little bits of chicken floating in it. Aisha held out the can and Rocky took it, finishing off the liquid before crackling the lid the rest of the way off with a chisel. Exposing the sweet and tender white meat inside. The three friends sat together on the ground around there merger picnic, Rocky again making sure everyone got a fair share.

Aisha pushed her few apricots back to Adam and Rocky. "I already had some earlier. Sorry…I couldn't wait." The boys simply nodded and continued to eat. When the food was done Adam laid back with a smile. "That was so good. It's nice to be full again."

They weren't really full, not like before but over the past few weeks their bodies had become trained to the smaller amount of food available. There stomach capacity shrinking.

"Come on lazy bones we have work to do." Aisha chastised from her spot next to him. |

Adam cracked his eyes open slightly. "Lazy bones, huh?" With a speed Aisha couldn't follow Adam whipped his hands up and caught her, tickling her in the ribs.

Aisha squealed with laughter for a moment before Adam loosened his grip allowing her to wiggling free. "No…*giggles* fair…" She panted as Adam got to his feet. Rocky chuckled quietly from over by the crystals. He liked seeing his new family so comfortable with each other.

"No it wasn't." Adam agreed smiling at Aisha. "But it was fun." Aisha stuck her tongue out at Adam as the three got back to work separating crystals from stone.

**************************Zordon's dimension*********************************

The twelve thousand years old, great sage had been dozing deeply when an alarm began to blare on the computer console. Startled, Zordon almost fell out of the chair he had been sleeping in. Frantically he began to push buttons as the computer read outs became wild. At first he had been afraid but then he smiled. The pink power coin was pulsing with renewed life energy. Somehow Kimberly must have reconnected to her power coin without his aid or the aid of the morphing grid. It was short lived as the computers fell quickly silent but it had been enough. The power coin and the connected life form to it, had been pinpointed. Their location? The moon, Zordon hadn't expected any less. One form was higher up than the other. Kimberly's coin must be deep in the dark caverns and she must be in the castle. Zordon sighed deeply and rubbed his eyes. His pale hands were more wrinkled than he remembered. Even if Kimberly was his only ranger, his only child, left alive, he wasn't willing leave her in Zedd's clutches. Forever a slave until Zedd finally tired of her. She wouldn't die of natural causes anymore. Zedd would have seen to her…immortality, when she first arrived. He would never give up a grudge so easily as to think old age would end his torment of a prisoner.

Zordon has known other rangers before his current rangers, but he had never given up on any of them. Even those who went out to fight and did not return.

There has been no reply from Alpha 5. The little robot was probably long gone. Melted down or torn apart for scrap.

There was only one last hope Zordon had. Grabbing a silver bag he began to fill it with many different objects and tools. Strangely, no matter size or shape of the object, everything fit neatly into the bag with ease. Zordon sighed deeply. He was aware of the physical toll it would put on his aging body to make such a trip. He would need to leave the safety of his home for now, this dimension and travel across the galaxies to plead his case before someone who may be able to help.

Ninjor, on the planet Phaedos. The original creator of the power coins. Zordon might not be able to save earth or the people of that planet but he would see about saving Kimberly. She could live here with him in his beautiful, shining crystal filled dimension. Then it wouldn't matter if she aged or not. She was his "daughter" after all. As Zordon set the coordinates for the dimensional shift across the skies he couldn't help but feel sad for those who had fallen.

*****************************The Harem************************************

Lord Zedd had almost a skip in his step as he entered his harem. He was in a better mood than he had been in earlier. A much more satisfied, pleasurable mood. "Where are my musicians?" He shouted, though it lacked its normal anger. Several humans came scrambling from the side chambers and began to pick up instruments. As Lord Zedd took a seat he waved at the musicians. "Play something, light and happy." He commanded and they obeyed as beautiful music filled the air. "Ah…how wonderful." Zedd sighed. Other than the musicians, Zedd had not called for anyone else to come out yet. Many of the harems occupants watched from just behind curtains and corners. Heaven help the slave who while distracted did not hear the slightest whim spoken by Zedd.

"Dancers, come dressed in silks to dance and amuse me." Zedd called after some time. There was a flutter of fabric and movement in the back. Many of the girls wore nothing but bras and shorts when they were in the private female only part of the harem. It made for fast dress changes to whatever whim occupied Lord Zedd at the moment.

"Kat! He called for dancers. You have to go." A girl with red hair, struggling into her own blue silk garments, called back to the tall blonde sitting in the corner, who was currently nursing a sore bottom.

Katherine wiped at her red from crying eyes. God how she hated herself right now but if she didn't appear before him, Lord Zedd might notice her absence and then things would be really bad for her. Leaning over from her seat, she poured a shot of the strongest liquor the harem had and slammed it down before standing. Slipping into the dark green silks, laid aside for her, she came to stand at the end of the line of dancers making their way out to perform. As the dancers began to twirl, Kat plastered a fake smile on her face, letting the alcohol numb her mind and ease the pain of her heart and soul.

Chapter Text

*********************Rita's private chambers**********************

Queen Rita paced slowly back and forth along her balcony. Her long dark gown, fluttering softly as she moved. The click click of her heels was the only sound in the chamber. She had such a headache. Even with all the slaves and new construction the moon was still so silent in her private rooms but that did nothing for the throbbing in her mind. The stars were twinkling brightly above her head and earth, looking not quite as blue as before but still blue enough, floated silently beneath her. Zedd had certainly done a number on the planet. If he had ever attempted anything like this before he would have gone to sleep for weeks from the effort but now, with all the slaves mining, keeping him strong with melted down crystal essence Zedd would be unstoppable. Her heart felt like it was breaking as she glanced over at the rubble and fluff remains of her toy collection. So many beautiful spells, so many wonderful toys, so many eternal captives playing for her amusement now gone in a flash from her presence. And Tommy…Goldar has given her the news himself. Tommy had vanished out into space, abandoning her again. She may hate good Tommy, but she had loved Tommy when he was in her control. She remembered him fondly, when he had been her willing evil servant. Such happy and dark memories of her favorite living plaything.

Rita put her perfectly manicured hands on the balcony railing. Her perfectly painted black and gold nails tapping ever so gently, as she pondered her next move. There were plenty of humans to still to choose from on the planet. She would be able to find some replacement toys someplace. Putting her hand on her magical telescope she began to search. Ah Angel Grove was a wreck. The empress of evil smiled as she looked at the crumbled buildings, dead plants and broken hopes. Zedd had made sure Angel Grove was practically rubble. It served as proof to the rest of the world the power rangers wouldn't be coming to save them. Just as she was about to move the lens away to seek new play things, the slightest movement caught her eye. She expected to see a cat or a half starved dog. Not two humans scratching out a survival. Oh? What had she here? She knew those two bumbling humans. Of all humans to still be alive. They made trouble for her once by helping the rangers regain their memories but they we not heroes. She would watch the duo for a bit. They might prove amusing.

**********************Billy and Kim's room*****************************************

Billy paced back and forth nervously, his footsteps echoing off the stone walls and high ceiling above him. Kimberly had been gone for two hours and the putties blocking the door still wouldn't let him leave. He could handle two or three putties alone but not all five by himself. There was an angry shout from outside and the door opened. Kimberly strolled in, her head held high. She was soaking wet with a towel wrapped tightly around her body.

"Kim!" Billy shouted, rushing to her side. He held her shoulders carefully, his eyes looking over every inch of flesh he could see, trying to locate any injury, bruise or mark.

"Billy. Hi." Kimberly's voice was suddenly softer than her shout at the door, with just a hint of tears in it. Without hesitation Billy pulled her into his arms. He felt her melt against his chest and sniff. Billy rubbed soothing gentle circles on her back as Kimberly cried quietly upon his chest. "Did he hurt you Kim?" Billy asked after a few moments.

Kimberly sighed, pulling away slightly. "No, not physically anyway. He just hurt my pride." She looked up and Billy was almost taken aback by the sparkle of light he saw in her eyes. That spark had been missing for weeks. "Let me get dressed and I'll tell you all about it." She said moving towards her wardrobe.

Billy turned his back to her, giving her privacy to change. He could hear the fluttering of fabric. "By the way Kimberly, I like your hair. Long hair looks pretty on you." Billy said without turning around.

Kimberly called back to him. "Really? I was just thinking of maybe trying to cut it. I always kept it on the shorter side for gymnastics but now. I guess I could keep it long for a while."

"Whatever you want Kim." Billy said with a smile in his voice.

*************************Crystal mines**********************************

"There's the whistle." Aisha called, as a loud and shrill sound pieced the air. She was keeping a sharp look out on the path that lead to them. If they didn't show up for counting soon, the putties would come looking for them. It wasn't odd for there to be humans who didn't survive the shift. The putties had the terrible job of removing any bodies and clearing the caves at night. Though that was one of the questions many of the slaves had but no one dared ask. There was no mining done during the night cycle. It was strange, because the slaves could easily be forced to mine twenty four hours a day in shifts.

"We're almost done." Adam called back from where he and Rocky were hiding the extra crystals they had mined out of the rocks today. It would be foolish to bring more than the daily quota to the putties, as it didn't count for anything extra but having some crystals hidden away meant less worry should a day come when they couldn't mine as many. As they finished covering the beautiful crystals with gray dust to disguise them, Rocky and Adam stood, putting their shirts back on.

"Let's head home." Rocky said as he grabbed his bucket, full of shiny rocks and began leading the way down the narrow cliff. Rocky always made it a point to lead the way down and looked back often at Adam and Aisha, who stayed just a few feet behind. Everyone was in grabbing reach of the other. Just in case someone slipped.

At the bottom of the cliff they merged into the line of other humans being checked off for the night, there buckets of crystals counted and taken to be melted. Each slave was given another bottle of water as the pick axes and chisels were collected.

"Her! That's her! The one who can fight! Right there! That girl!" An angry and accusing female voice rang out, as the line of people parted, revealing Goldar in full armor and several armed putties. The overweight women from the food line that morning was eagerly pointing out Aisha. She acted like a dog expecting a treat for mindless obedience and she was sweating like a pig.

"What?" Adam mumbled looking between his new sister and the approaching monster.

"No, Aisha." Rocky said disbelieving as the group approached. Humans scurried to the left and right, pushing, scratching and shoving at each other, all trying to get out of the way of Goldar and the putties.

Aisha whispered. "I had a little trouble this morning guys. I didn't want to worry you." But now she was worried, they all were. Slaves who could fight and were taken away never came back to the crystal mines. Rocky's mind was racing with that thought. He couldn't let them take Aisha, not without a fight. Even if that meant making himself a target with his own slick fighting moves.

Goldar reached for Aisha's arm as he spoke darkly to her. "So you know how to fight eh? Lord Zedd will be most pleased."

Goldar's claws never touched her. With a loud "Hi-Ya!" Rocky struck Goldar with a kick, sending the furry monster to the ground. "Run Aisha!" Rocky commanded as the putties descended upon him.

"Rocky!" Adam shouted, entering the fight by punching the closest putty, trying to get to his friends. Immediately Adam made himself a target as well for the gray clay minions to attack.

Aisha tried to do as Rocky had commanded but the dozen putties were too strong, too well trained. She was trapped and being beaten just like the boys. They tried to block and dodge but blow after blow made contact. No, it couldn't end like this! It just couldn't! Aisha thought as she took another strike to the stomach that knocked the air out of her and losing her balance she landed hard on the ground. One of the putties held her there. Rocky and Adam were tossed onto the ground next to her. Putties holding them down, their faces almost in the dirt. Goldar walked in front of them slowly. "I came here for one and instead I leave with three fighters. Lord Zedd will be very pleased with this turn of events but first…punish them."

Aisha felt her thin cotton dress being ripped from the neck down, exposing her back to the air. The boys clothing was being ripped as well, even as they struggled against the clay hands holding them. It was all in vain. They knew what was coming. Rocky glanced from his place on the ground between the two of them locking eyes with each for a moment before whispering. "There is no shame in crying out in pain." Then the first strike fell across Rocky's back and a scream tore from his throat.

As the trio's cries of pain filled the crystal mine, there hopes began to vanish with each strike of the needle tipped whips. Their skin burned like hot coals were being held against them. Even as the whips waited between strikes the pain would not dull. The whipping didn't last long but too weak to walk once it was done, the three were half dragged and half carried up into the castle.

*************************Angel Grove******************************

A hot and dry wind blew across the empty streets causing small twists of dust to fill the air. Without any live plants or people to help keep the streets clear of sand, the desert was slowly beginning to take Angel Grove back. From behind a wrecked car, a small pipe with a mirror on the end peeked out. It scanned right, and then left slowly.

"Bulk, we shouldn't be out here in the day like this." Skull whispered to his larger friend. "It's too easy to be seen."

Bulk shifted slightly, putting the viewer down. "I know that Skull but were almost out of supplies and since the power is off it's too dark to go at night. We'd be easily spotted with flashlights." Most of the population of Angel Grove had been killed or captured. Though some people had been able to escape into the desert, when there had been no sign of the power rangers. But there were a few people not killed in the first attack that Zedd didn't care to take and who couldn't escape on their own. Mostly the very old and the very young. So Bulk and Skull had made a serious decision. Inspired by the memory of the power rangers, the duo had decided they would do what they could for those few who were still alive in Angel Grove. It hadn't been easy. First rounding up all the people who were left behind and then finding some place safe to stay. Some of the children, Bulk and Skull had found, had been crying and clinging to the corpses of their parents. If that wasn't bad enough, many of the elderly who had survived, had mental problems making them especially hard to deal with. This was the apocalypse, there wasn't time for true compassion but somehow it was still there. More than once Bulk had wanted to take Skull, a few supplies and try set out on their own but something always stopped him.

They were not the same bullies, the same people, they had been just weeks before. It felt like a life time ago.

"Okay Skull, we need to move fast and stay quiet as we can. We need to search the grocery store for medical supplies and any non-perishable food." Bulk said, his closest friend merely nodded before the pair set off across the remains of the town.

************************** Rita's balcony****************************

As the oddly shaped pair in torn leather jackets and dirty jeans moved from cover to cover, tripping over some simple trash, Rita couldn't take her eyes off them. They were perfect replacement toys! Foolish, silly, stupid and so very vulnerable, they would be obedient toys.

With a wicked smile on her face Rita strode to her spell book and flipped open the ancient tome. Now the only question that remained was what kind of toys to make them. Dolls didn't seem right; neither did stuff animals or toy soldiers. Tops? Balls? Board games, no those were not right either.

Her fingertips slide quickly across the pages. There! That spell was perfect. But first she needed them brought to her. "GOLDAR!" She bellowed, her voice echoing throughout the castle. After a few moments her chamber door opened. Goldar appear and bowed. Rita raised an eyebrow at the full armor but said nothing as she motioned him to the balcony. As Goldar looked through the telescope Rita spoke. "Bring them to me. I want to play."

Goldar bowed again. "As you wish my queen." He said vanishing into a flash of golden light.

*************************Dragon Zord************************************

Tommy yawned and stretched, rubbing at his eyes. "Morning Dragon zord." He mumbled, his voice still heavy with sleep, as he got out of the cock pit chair. It hadn't been the most ideal place to sleep for the past few days but Tommy could swear every time he started to drift off the metal would change. Becoming almost soft under his body and warm somehow, like he was being cradled.

The lights on the console blinked in unison, a greeting. Tommy smiled. It was so strange how very in tune with the zord he was becoming. Kneeling Tommy began to go through the contents of the basket and pulled out a half fill bottle of yellow fluids before undoing the front of his pants. This had been extremely awkward the first day he needed to use the bathroom but he was starting to feel less embarrassed. The zords didn't have built in bathrooms and it wasn't like the dragon zord would begrudge him having normal human needs of waste removal. Grabbing off a chunk of bread and a few mouthfuls of hard cheese Tommy settled down for breakfast. If he didn't eat any more today, Tommy figured he had about three days of food left. As he ate he looked up at the stars. He could see them all sparking clearly through the eyes of the dragon zord. Space was so beautiful and for some reason the sparkling reminded him of Kimberly. Tommy felt tears edge into the corner of his vision but he wiped them away. Setting his jaw he began to warm up and stretch. He worked out his emotions as he did his katas over and over for hours. The tears of loss and regret mixing with his sweat, dripping down his face. Kimberly may be gone but he would save Billy. The poor guy was probably terrified beyond thought but Zedd would keep him alive to work for him.

Tommy did another quick series of round house kicks before collapsing, breathing hard, to the metal floor. He had over done it, pushing his body to limits it had never been to before. He would be okay. He just needed some water and a little rest.

The dragon zord suddenly flashed wildly and Tommy struggled to his feet. "What is it?" He asked putting his hands on the console to steady his weak knees. Tommy looked outside as a dark green and brown planet greeted him. "Were here then?" He asked out loud and the dragon zord blinked again in affirmation. Tommy felt the dragon zord shift slight, its engines firing as it approached the planet. Tommy took a sit in the command chair and as they broke atmosphere he suddenly had a thought.

"Am I going to be able to breathe there?" He asked the dragon zord as the greenish landmasses and oceans began to come into view. The dragon zord blinked again and Tommy nodded, bracing for impact.

********************************* Rita's toy room***************************

Goldar frowned deeply and sighed. He was not a baby sitter. There was no reason Rita could not have sent the Z putties to capture the two sniveling and crying humans now in chains in front of him. "Be quiet!" Goldar growled, tugging hard at the chains. The skinny one whimpered but then quieted down, still hiccupping a little with fright. The fat one glared but also became silent. His eyes seem to be drawn to looking around this massive room. It was trashed. Like one epic party that turned destructively bad. Bulk thought back to what had happened. They had just started finding some supplies when their captor had surprised them with some kind of magical net and next thing he and Skull knew they were captured. Bulk's eyes narrowed disbelieving, after everything they had survived this somehow seemed so unfair.

"So what are you going to do with us?" Bulk challenged the golden lion ape monster. Goldar growled painfully yanking the chains again and opened his mouth to yell at the human when another voice, soft but cold as ice, filled the air.

"He's not going to do anything to you. But I am." Rita was almost giddy with delight as she stepped out of the darkness and approached them.

"B...b...bulk... that's…that's..." Skull was shaking so hard his teeth were chattering. Bulk felt himself tremble as well.

"Yes, it is the empress of evil, Queen Rita repulse. Bow you swine!" Goldar shouted, pulling so hard on the chains around them that Bulk and Skull tumbled comically to the floor. Rita laughed.

"How amusing! You will make perfect replacement toys. My last toys…" She gestured to the mess around her. "Had a little accident. Shall we begin?"

"Look lady we aren't toys!" Bulk said with force in his voice. Goldar growled again.

"Yeah…were people." Skull added. Rita smiled strangely at the duo.

"Oh but you will be toys. My toys." Rita lifted her staff and began to recite in a long dead tongue. Her staff began to glow and spark. Bulk and Skull found they couldn't look away as a red glow covered their bodies and lifted them into the air. The best friends looked at each other but found they had no voice as the chains fell away and they clattered to the floor in small wooden bodies.

"Well what do you think Goldar?" Rita asked picking the Skull puppet up. "My new marionettes."

"A work of beauty my empress." Rita was just about to being to play with them when there was a knock at her chamber doors. Baboo and Squatt waddled in bowing several times.

"Forgive the intrusion oh radiant one but…" Baboo started.

Squatt interrupted, wiping his drooling mouth. "Zedd wants to see you right away in his throne room."

"Goldar too." Baboo added. Rita frowned but she couldn't keep Zedd waiting. Taking her new toys she carefully placed them up on a still standing shelf. "Very well. But you two clean up this mess."

Baboo and Squatt bowed as Rita walked between them and outside of the room. "Yes of course oh evil one, you're wish is our command."

"Clean it quickly. It's almost time to feed the harem slaves." Goldar announced as he passed the duo.

Squatt made a face as the door closed and Baboo sighed. "Clean it quickly. Not going to be easy. Let's get some bins and cloths."

The monster duo left the room to get a few things to clean the debris with. Neither of them paid any noticed the small wooden forms stirring on the shelf.

Chapter Text

*********************Somewhere underground**********************

Rocky slowly cracked open his eyes. Everything hurt. The steady plop plop of water dripping from the ceiling was the only sound to be heard. The air was damp and stale with a slight scent of mold. It was much wetter than the caves they had been held in before. Cooler as well. Waves of dense white fog rolled across the slick ground making Rocky's clothes wet. Well what little clothes he still had on. His red shirt was tattered to pieces with just a little around his neck and shoulders still there. Some of the nearby rocks seemed to glow slightly but the darkness was ever at its heels.

Rocky pushed himself up into a sitting position. The grime of the floor sticking to his hands and chest. His head was swimming and his back felt like it was covered in jelly fish stings. It was still painful but slowly dulling to a manageable level of pain. Leaning against a stone block Rocky took a few deep breaths as the fog twisted and moved around his waist. For a moment the teen had forgotten what had happened to him and how he had come to be here when a weak groan and desperate plea reached his ears.

"No...please...no more..."

Rocky's head snapped up in the direction of the sound. Remembering quickly the horror of what had happened. He began feeling though the fog when his hands touched shivering flesh and that flesh pulled away with a whimper of panicked fear. "Adam." Rocky looked down at his friend, bruised and bloodied, curled up in on himself for protection. His eyes tightly shut. "Adam, it's me...Rocky." Rocky said and Adam sniffed looking up. "Rocky?" Adam's voice was like one awakening from a nightmare. He was so relieved and so close to tears upon seeing his friend.

"Are you alright?" Rocky asked, helping Adam up.

Adam chuckled dryly, but there was no humor in their situation. "Everything hurts but...I'll live. Where's Aisha?"

"I'm…over here." A slightly pained voice called from the far corner of the cell that now held them.

"Aisha." Adam moved to go to her but...

"Adam don't...I'm not...they tore my dress..." Aisha sniffed embarrassed and held a scrap of fabric close to her body , trying to cover herself.

"Oh geez." Adam stopped in his tracks. Rocky spoke up but did not approach his female friend. "Are you hurt Aisha?" Worry in his voice.

"Just...sore, no real damage." She assured her friends. "Where do you think we are?"

Adam looked at Rocky who shook his head. "I passed out. I think we all did."

"But were still prisoners." Adam sighed sadly, touching the stone bars of the cage.

"We'll think of something Adam. We've survived this long." Aisha assured softly.

Adam looked at Rocky. "What do we do now?" Since they had become friends Rocky was always the go to leader of their little trio.

Rocky ran a hand through his hair and sighed before looking at Adam. "I don't know but we can't give up hope."

******************************Planet Phaedos**************************

The dragon zord touched down onto the rough mountain plateau. Brown dust blowing up from its landing. The dragon zord wasted no time and opened his mouth. Tommy found himself shielding his face with his arms from the hot and dry wind that blew in. The world looked so alien, so different from home that he hesitated for a moment. "Dragon Zord?" There was no response, no reply, no flashing of lights. His zord...was gone. Maybe dead from lack of power, maybe just sleeping, Tommy couldn't be sure. Tommy felt tears drip from tips of his eye lashes as he laid a loving hand on the metallic behemoth one last time. "Thank you for bringing me this far."

Tommy wipes his eyes and turned to look at the sandy rock formation he was now on. The sun was starting to set and he could see a great jungle at the base of this mountain. Tommy squinted as the failing light glinted off something far in the distant. Some kind of glittering structure was out there. Stealing his spirit for the journey ahead Tommy began to pick his way down the cliff side. A structure might mean people. He might find the help he desperately needs there.

He didn't go far before trouble found him...Trouble always seemed to find Tommy Oliver.

The guardian of this plateau watch the new invader. How dare he land here in this sacred place! She would stop Zedd's invasion once and for all. By killing this servant of the darkness.

********************Rita's toy room********************************

Bulk and Skull stirred on the high toy shelf. The Skull marionette held his head in his small wooden hands. "Oh Bulk...I don't feel so good..." He said wooden eyes rolling around a bit in the sockets.

"I don't either, oh man...look what that witch has done to us." Bulk looked over his still roundish but solid wood body. Both of them only stood about a foot tall now. Wooden legs and joints, painted on clothes and faces. Wooden mouths that moved and opened but did not match the words they were speaking.

Skull began to shake a little, his wooden knees knocking together. "And if this is how she plays with her toys..." He said gesturing to the destroyed chaos around him. "I...I don't want to be around to be played with."

"Come on Skull we are getting out of here." Bulk said as he slide off the shelf and hit the floor. It didn't hurt.

"Bulkie wait for me." Skull called following as well. As the duo made their way on shaky new wooden legs to the door; it opened suddenly, forcing them to hide.

"I don't know why the putties can't clean this up." Squatt grumbled carrying in an empty trash basket.

"Because dummy they might throw some toys out by mistake and Rita won't let any of the human slaves in here. She still really hates them all." Baboo said.

"Human slaves?" Skull whispered to Bulk but Bulk raised his hand, silencing his friend.

"Well come on, let's get this place cleaned." Baboo sighed, "Then we have to go to the kitchen and make sure the food is ready for the harem.

Squatt pushed some bits of broken toys into the waist bin. The two monsters really weren't paying attention and as soon as they were far enough away Bulk decided on plan. "Come on Skull follow me." Bulk hurried across the floor Skull right on his heels and jumped into one of trash baskets, Skull landed right on him. "Ow, geez Skull." Bulk chastised. Again he hadn't felt anything, it was more from human habit that make Bulk cry out, not actual pain.

"Sorry Bulk I...oh there coming back." Skull's voice was fearful.

"Quick cover up with junk." Bulk ordered grabbing at bits of trash to hide himself and his friend.

Soon Bulk and Skull felt themselves lifted up and carried out of the room. The two monsters above them arguing constantly, to distracted to notice anything amiss in the basket.

"No, we need to go to the kitchen first." Squatt whined. Bulk could hear the drool sloshing around in his mouth as he talked.

"No, we need to go to the incinerator first with this junk then the kitchen, then the harem." The tall one spoke.

Skull grabbed Bulk's arm. He didn't want to be burned up alive...if this counted as alive. The comical toys were lucky in two regards. One the laundry room was on the way to the incinerator and two Squatt and Baboo were just as clumsy as they were. A little spilled soap on the floor, a misplaced step and the trash baskets spilled everywhere. In the confusion and mess Bulk and Skull quickly slipped into a basket of warm freshly folded laundry. Almost instantly they were picked back up and moving once more.

Their destination unknown...

***************************Harem****************************************

Zedd sat back watching his toys play there private little games. He had grown tired of the dancers after a time and now was enjoying watching the mating habits of the humans. The way some of the males would fight for certain females. He loved the sound of their blows connecting on flesh and the blood that was spilled and how some females would be held down and forced upon. It was delightful. Zedd ran a hand over his metal cod piece. He was starting to feel lustful. He would pick someone to mate with soon...maybe two or three even. Thick acidic smelling smoke mixed with the incense and filled the air. It was a strange plant the humans called weed. Zedd liked the affects it had on his sex slaves.

Kat push herself deeper into the shadows. She was thankful she was able to slink away unnoticed. How she hated this part of her harem life and the smoke was making her feel so funny and numb. There was a small place hidden from sight at the far back in the harem. Kat pushed herself in that small corner and to hide. It was uncomfortable to hide here all night, scrunched up, but it beat the alternative. There was a yelp and Kat looked carefully out from her hiding place as Zedd dragged a very handsome male and female away to the back chambers. Kat swallowed hard...yes it beat the alternative.

**************************** Planet Phaedos******************************

Tommy slid down a rocky path, landing in another open area. He doubted he would make the jungle by dark. This seemed as good a place as any to rest for the night. As he gathered kindling for a fire he couldn't shake the feeling he was being watched. Yet every time he looked around he could see no one. As Tommy tried to light the fire with a flint stone the feeling came over him again. Turning back he saw nothing but an old owl on a dead tree. "I don't suppose you know where the ultimate power is?" Tommy chuckled a bit before turning his back to the bird and continued trying to light a fire. Just as he got a spark going Tommy was attacked from behind, blindsided and rolled over. He put his hands up to defend himself when a spear tip touched his neck.

"Do not move, if you value your life." The strange woman, wearing very little clothing, standing over him spoke in a strange accent.

Tommy blinked. "I won't...but please..." Tommy spoke softly and shifted slightly. The ground was uncomfortable, full of pebbles and he didn't care to be in such a helpless position. This woman was physically perfect and in a fur bikini that left very little to the imagination. Tommy mentally scolded himself, he hadn't heard a single footstep before she had pounced on him. The woman frowned at his wiggling and pushes the tip of her spear harder against Tommy throat.

"I said don't move or I will kill you where you lay servant of evil." She hissed death dancing in her eyes.

"But I'm not a servant of evil." Tommy argued, trying to keep his voice calm.

"You lie! I saw the Dragon Zord. That zord has been a slave to evil for centuries. Therefore you are evil." She said with certainty.

"Wait please, I can explain everything. Just let me explain." Tommy said and the strange women looked deeply into his eyes. Tommy didn't blink as she seemed to be looking right into his soul. She moved the spear slightly and lifted up his shirt exposing his vulnerable belly. The spear tip was so close to his skin that he shivered involuntarily. Then she moved in a flash and Tommy felt pressure from the tip of the spear on one side of his jeans then the other. It hurt slightly, but didn't damage him. "She was checking his pockets!" he realized, eyes going slightly wide.

She snorted seemingly satisfied and moved away slightly allowing Tommy to roll up into a defensive crouch and then stand. She was still in easy spear stabbing range but she had backed off enough for him to feel a little more in control of the situation and not as helpless.

"I am Dulcea, Master warrior of Phaedos and guardian to the passageway to the temple of Ninjor. Who are you?" She demanded with a wave of her spear.

Tommy swallowed. "I'm Tommy Oliver, the green power ranger...or I was anyway."

Dulcea smirked, "You lack your coin ranger. No powers, no weapons. Perhaps you should tell me your story. Then I will see about sparing your life."

Tommy moved away slightly and sat down by the now burning fire. Twilight had come and it was getting dark. Without looking at Dulcea, Tommy told his tale from the beginning. He told of being captured and tortured by Rita, being spelled to be evil, he told of his friends, his new family, how they had saved him. He spoke of Zordon who advised him, he told of Zedd's return and of the fight where they failed. His captivity, torture, losing his friends, his world and he talked of Billy. The reason he needed power again. Even if he could only save his one friend, one brother, he would do anything.

As he finished the tale Tommy looked deeply into the flames. He didn't want to face Dulcea. He knew she would be deciding his fate. He doubted he could take her in a fight. This was her turf, she was skilled and she had a weapon.

"Your tale rings true ranger. Perhaps I was a bit hasty in my notions of your loyalties." She spoke and Tommy looked up at her as she came and sat opposite him and the fire. "Therefore I shall aid you in your quest to reach the temple of Ninjor. Though the journey will be full of peril."

"You'll really help me?" Tommy asked almost unbelieving. Dulcea smiled at him her whole attitude towards him seemed changed.

"Yes young ranger. I can give you temporary powers to help you survive the jungle to reach the temple alive. There my powers will fade, it will be up to Ninjor and your spirit animal after that." Dulcea smiled and stood placing her spear down on the rock behind her.

"Spirit animal?" He had heard his great grandfather talking about spirit animals once before when he was very small but Tommy, really never spent much time thinking about his heritage.

Dulcea had pulled out a small bag of shimmering powder, though where she had been hiding it on that outfit Tommy couldn't begin to imagine. "Stand Tommy." She commanded and he obeyed.

Dulcea tossed some powder into the fire and it sparkled, releasing glittering light and not heat. "Deep inside all of use is an animal spirit waiting to be released. Close your eyes and look deep inside."

Tommy did as he was told, searching for something deep within himself and feeling the familiar sensation of changing clothes with power tingling over his skin. When he next opened his eyes his outfit was that of a white ninja.

"You Tommy are the falcon. Winged lord of the skies. To be in harmony with the sacred animal spirit is to have the force of the ninjetti. To those who are ninjetti, anything is possible. But I am afraid from this point on, you must do this on your own." Dulcea looked suddenly so sad Tommy felt a pang of pain in his heart for her. "The strength is in you. Trust it; your sacred animal will be your guide. May your animal spirit watch over you."

Before Tommy could say another word Dulcea changed in a blue light, becoming the very owl he had seen earlier. No wonder she had been able to sneak up on him! With a nod she flew up and vanished into the night sky. Tommy looked out at the dark jungle below him. Come first light, his real journey would begin.

*****************************Kimberly and Billy's room****************************

Billy typed rapidly into his computer program, fingers flying over the keys. His tongue sticking out slightly in deep concentration. Serpentera was slowly giving all her secrets to him. It was like a drug this need of his to push the limits of what was mentally possible. The realm of science was unlimited in his creative mind. Billy had given Zedd another report. Well he had printed one out and given it to the putties to take to Zedd. There was just the problem of the overheating and quick power drain. If he could just find some kind of fuel source but Billy needed to try and keep his excitement and imagination in check. This was evil work he was doing by Zedd's command. But Billy couldn't help it. He had a small taste of dark power inside him that gave him command of Serpentera's systems and that little taste was starting to feel so very good.

Kimberly shook her head slightly from her perch on bed where she was leafing through a month old magazine. She was watching the genius working steadily on his computer, his back towards her. It was actually tiring just watching someone be so very smart all the time. There the teens remained for a little while resting in their own little worlds, until a knock on the door rang throughout the room. Billy and Kim looked up at the same moment then she looked towards him. Billy gave a short nod before speaking. "It's open." He called loudly. Technically the magical blue and pink door couldn't "lock" but…that was just a technicality.

Goldar entered the room and Kimberly stood up from her bed. Billy stood up from his desk. Goldar didn't look at Billy but turned to address Kimberly. He inclined his head slightly in a very diminutive bow and Kimberly's eyes went wide and she looked at Billy quickly. Goldar had never bowed to either of them. This…That slight move meant something, she was sure of it.

"Lord Zedd has granted your request. Unfortunately your guitar was destroyed in the concurring of earth however I believe we have procured one you will find suited to your pleasure..." As he spoke dozens and dozens of putties came into the room forming a single line, backs to the wall, along the edge of the entire great space that Kim and Billy now called home. Each one of the clay minions holding a guitar delicately in their gray hands. "If none of these please you, we will bring more if you tell us exactly what you want." Goldar said.

Kimberly looked around. Goldar must have raided a guitar center or two to get this many acoustic guitars. "How long to I have to decide?" Kimberly asked barely able to take her eyes of the musical treats in front of her. Oh how they shimmered in the light.

"As long as you need." Goldar said off handily with a wave of his paw. "The putties have orders to remain until you choose one or dismiss them." And with that Goldar turned around and the door shut behind him.

Kimberly looked at Billy, biting her lip to hold back an excited smile. Billy smiled brightly at her obvious happiness. "Well what are you waiting for?" He teased her, mirth in his eyes.

With a squeal of delight Kim was off. Billy chuckled at her quietly before turning his attention back towards his computer.

Slowly Kimberly paced around the room looking at each guitar in turn. This was just her first sweep. Already she saw some she didn't want for sure. Mainly anything with skulls, flames, demons or death symbols. When she finished her first sweep she sighed strangely content. Eighty guitars to choose from and everything from cheap fifty dollars beater guitars to thousand dollar guitars lay before her eyes. On her second walk through she dismissed all the ugly guitars. After an hour she had narrowed it down to ten guitars. Those putties stood at attention in the center of the room. The rest having been dismissed. One by one Kimberly took the guitars they held into her hands feeling and turning them over. The putties seemed almost afraid of her being so close. It gave Kim a bit of a power trip.

Now she sat back on her bed tuning her new guitar. It was a very fine piece with pink mother of pearl inlays, rosewood fret board, solid spruce top with maple binding and back strip. The plinking noise of tuning the strings showed the find quality sound each note made. She never could have afforded a guitar like this on her own. Not even is she saved all her baby sitting money for a year. Kimberly smiled so brightly. She remembered what she had to do to get this present and at this moment she didn't care.

She liked her gift.

Chapter Text

*********************Somewhere underground**********************

"How long do you think it's been?" Adam asked as he leaned his forehead against the cool bars of the cage.

"Too long and it's too quiet." Rocky replied, as he strained his ears again to listen. Only the distant sound of dripping water could be heard. Both boys stayed close to the bars. They had convinced Aisha to get off the wet ground and sit on the dry stone slab that was directly behind them. She still held a bit of left over fabric against her body but it covered almost nothing. Aisha has sniffed quietly for a bit but had calmed down after a short time. The boys, her boys, were really being wonderful. She felt truly bad; they had both been standing for hours now.

Adam bent down a little, resting his hands on his knees in a half squat and Aisha felt a pang of guilt in her heart. "Adam come sit down. You guys should rest. I've...been thinking about it. I...I don't care if you see me...naked." It was unspoken but the absolute trust she had for them was in her voice. Adam glanced at Rocky who gave a quick half nod of permission.

Keeping his eyes focused on the foggy floor Adam sat on the very edge of the stone bench and sighed. His legs were cramping. Being able to rest them was very nice. After about an hour, he and Rocky switched places so Rocky could rest while Adam keep watch for any sight or sound.

"Is it just me or is it getting colder?" Adam asked after another hour. He rubbed his arms briskly trying to get warm.

"It's not just you. I can see my breath." Rocky answered. Indeed with a deep exhale, a soft puff of condensed breath was seen floating in the air for a moment.

Aisha shivered "What s-s-should we do?" She asked, her teeth chattering slightly. Rocky looked was alarmed. He was so stupid he could kick himself. At least he and Adam had pants on. Aisha must be freezing with only a scrap of cloth no bigger than a dish towel. He looked up at Adam and saw the boy had the same fearful look. Aisha could get sick in such prolonged cold.

Rocky swallowed hard before he spoke. There was only one thing he could do to help his friend right now. "Aisha, I'm going to close my eyes. When they are closed I want you to...to...come sit in my lap. I'll try to get you warmed up." Rocky hoped that came out right.

Adam's jaw dropped open as he stared at his friend. Had Rocky really just said that?

Aisha was quiet for a long moment in thought. "O-okay..." she sniffed quietly, the cold making her nose run. Rocky closed his eyes and moved back on the bench. He opened his arms wide and waited. He would keep his word. His eyes would remain closed. There was some shuffling and after a moment something soft yet very cold pressed against his chest. He gently circled his arms around this form and drew her closer to his chest and the warmth of his body. Her scent filled his nose and it took all his martial arts mental discipline to keep his body from reacting naturally. After a few minutes she stopped shivering with cold and her breathing became soft and deep. Rocky smiled slightly. She trusted him so much she could sleep in his arms. It was a level of trust they all had for each other and given how short a time they had been friends it was amazing to him. Rocky never really had a real family or a real home. He never knew his father and his mother was a drug addict who neglected him severely. He only learned martial arts because a kind sensei had seen a little boy watching through the front windows every time there was a class and trying to mimic the moves. Rocky was only eight at the time but he was happy to sweep up and clean the mats in exchange for lessons. Even though all he knew was gone on earth being here, finding this new family to love and protect seemed so right.

Rocky could hear Adam continue to pace and rub his arms trying to stay warm. "Adam, there room. Come get warm."

"But Aisha..." Adam started, but Rocky interrupted speaking softly. "She's sleeping. Come on or you'll get sick."

There was the sound of a few steps and Rocky felt another body lean against him from the side. Adam let out a slow breath, pushing down his blush; it wasn't like they weren't use to sleeping next to each other for warmth, but well, they just...usually had more clothes on.

******************************Planet Phaedos**************************

Tommy rushed through the jungle at a tiger's pace. He had every intention of making the temple of Ninjor by sundown. No matter what stood in his way. He blew past bushes, jumped streams and leapt over rocks. It was as if he was flying through the wild and untamed terrain. He felt like he was part of it, somehow, now part of this jungle. In his mind's eye, he could see a golden falcon of light flying before him, leading the way. Only when he came to the valley of bones did Tommy slide to a halt. The air smelled different here and thick wisps of white fog rolled over the gray ground and dried white bones. Tommy knew he had to cross this place, he felt it inside. It was the quickest way to the temple. Tommy took a deep sniff of the air, it was stale but breathable. Next he focused his trained ears to the world around him. Everything was as quiet as death. Slowly and with much care Tommy made his way in between the bones of great giants.

"Welcome to Jurassic park." He mumbled dryly to himself, but there was no humor here. So many dead beasts of various sizes lay this way and that. Some were little more than piles of bones. He vaguely wondered what had killed them all. There was something strange about one of the skeletons. It felt different. It looked so complete. Each tooth was as big as his hands and as sharp as a knife. It looked like a dinosaur but it had front horns like a rhino. Tommy pondered for a moment looking deeply into its eye sockets.

Suddenly he heard what sounded like small pebbles falling to the ground. Tommy turned and with a yelp dodged out of the way of a boney tail that came slamming down on the ground he had just been standing on.

The creature he had just been looking at moved and stood on its massive boney legs. It shook like a dog, bits of earth, dust and stones falling from its body. Then it turned to face him and roared.

"Aww man." Tommy said as he began to put some distance between himself and the raging pile of monster bones. The beast charged after Tommy, roaring fiercely. The ground shook with each of the monster steps causing Tommy to lose his balance here and there. Tommy had to think quickly and seeing the mass of thick trees he had an idea. "Alright bone brain, follow me!" Tommy taunted. It was unnecessary as the beast jaws snapped just inches from behind him. Using his momentum Tommy hit the thick tree trunks and used his body to flip over landing on the creatures back. The giant bone beast bucked like a bull and turned its head furiously snapping its jaws, trying to catch Tommy's leg or hand.

Tommy held on for dear life. If he was thrown now the monster would end him for sure. He had to think of something fast but it wasn't easy with the way this bone rhino was thrashing about. Tommy noticed every time it turned its head a main joint bone squeaked terribly. It looked moveable. "I have a bone to pick with you." Tommy shouted over the roaring as he grabbed at the joint and pulled. The bone came loose and the head fell right off. A second later the body collapsed and Tommy found himself rolled on the ground. He got to his feet quickly and dusted himself off. He was dirty but unharmed. "Better not stick around in case you pull yourself together." He said to the bones before hurrying off to finish crossing the valley. He had lost a lot of time. He needed to make that up.

*****************************Bulk and Skull******************************

The little toys were running out of options. Every time they stopped more laundry was removed. They were down to the very bottom of the basket now. Doing their very best to stay hidden.

"Hey Bulkie look!" Skull currently had a pair of pink undies on his head. He laughed at himself, "Frilly things."

"Knock it off numb skull." Bulk whispered roughly. "I think we might be coming close to being found out."

Indeed Bulk and Skull could hear voices talking. They sounded so familiar. Then the basket was put down and they heard…music? And someone softly singing…Where were they now?

********************** Billy and Kim's room********************************

Kimberly was so happy with her new instrument that the melodies were just flowing from her. Even if she didn't know the words or her feelings behind them yet. Billy mostly had Kimberly tuned out. He was so focused on getting this algorithm for Serpentera right but some part of it was still missing. Still eluding his mind, it would drive him crazy if he didn't figure it out.

"Hey Kim, I need to double check something on Serpentera. I won't be long." Billy assured getting up from his desk. He stretched and cracked his back.

"Try not to be, it's almost dinner time." Kimberly said looking up from her music doodle note book. Where she was currently trying to compose or remember one of her songs she had written before.

Billy nodded, "That's right, well if Zedd requests us, I'll meet you in the harem shortly. If not and the putties come to take our dinner order I could really go for a turkey club sandwich."

Kimberly nodded scratching down Billy's order. "No mayo and pickle on the side right?" Kimberly asked glancing up at Billy. For a moment Billy felt his heart flutter, God, Kim was so beautiful and she always remembered his tastes. She just did all these little feminine things that now seemed so much more important than before.

"Yes and…split an order of fries?" Billy offered with a slight smile. Kimberly loved French fries but would never order them just for herself since they weren't "healthy" but she would never say no to sharing fries with her friend.

Kimberly smiled brightly and added the fries to Billy's order. "Okay, just don't be too long."

"I won't Kimberly, promise." She knew he would keep his word. Even if their situation here seemed better that when they first arrived, Kimberly still hated being alone, separated from Billy for long periods of time. He was like a life line to her. "Oh Kim, laundry is here." Billy said as he opened the door and a putty was standing there holding a basket.

Kimberly nodded, "Just put it there." She ordered to the putty, which put down the basket near her bed and bowed before leaving. That was the second bow to her today. She shook her head and began to play her guitar again. Neither she, nor Billy had had any idea why the putties now bowed to them. As Billy has said, this was either a very good thing, or a very bad thing.

They would just have to wait to find out.

************************Females only part of the harem***********************

Kat was glad Zedd had retired for the night. Though she saw the white monster doctor, meaning that was at least one if not both of the other humans were down for the count. At the pace Zedd was abusing them, Kat was sure they would run out of harem members eventually it would be harder for her to stay hidden and under Zedd's radar. For the most part the women looked after each other when Zedd wasn't around but when he was, it was every woman for herself.

Dinner had been brought in, plate after plate of delicacies and delights she never would had been able to afford back on earth. Crab stuffed flounder, lamb chops with mint demi-glaze, rosemary roasted chicken and potatoes, fried chicken with buttermilk biscuits, veal cutlets, bacon wrapped pork chops, steamed clams in linguine, buttery lobster tails, filet mignon etc. As well as plate after plate of an assortment of fresh fruits and ready to eat vegetables.

Kat reached for a plum when a woman, she did not know well, spoke to her. "I didn't see you out there during play time Kat." She accused, with a thick accent.

Kat looked up. This woman was very beautiful with dark eyes, long black hair and pale Russian features. She was maybe about ten or fifteen years older than herself but age had not married her looks. Kat only hesitated for a moment. "Of course I was out there." She said evenly and grabbed her plum taking a bite.

The older woman shook her head, making her long black hair move like a cascade of water. "No, you weren't kitty Kat, because I was looking for you." She purred at the blonde. Kat was aware the others women around them were going quiet, starting to listen to this exchange of words.

Kat gestured with her hand holding the plum. "You just didn't see me. I was out there for the dancing and play time I just…" But Kat didn't finish as this women grabbed her wrist of the hand holding the juicy fruit. She tugged on Kat's hand bringing it close to her mouth and bit into the plum Kat had been eating, juice squirting and dripping from her lips.

"I will make you feel good Kathrine. You will let me enjoy your body next play time little kitten or I will tell Lord Zedd of your absence." With that she stood, wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and walked over to pour herself some wine. Kat let the fruit fall numbly from her hand, it rolled off the short table and onto the floor.

Kat had lost her appetite…

*****************Finster workshop*******************************

"How many have we lost this week from the harem?" Goldar asked with an annoyed sigh.

"Three from sexual encounters with Zedd, two from suicide and one accidental maiming but that was kitchen staff…" Finster replied as he looked over a chart. "At this rate Lord Zedd will not be please."

"Why couldn't you just put them back together?" Squatt asked, referring to the humans Zedd had used.

"Yes humans are simple enough." Baboo agreed.

"I cannot go until I am summoned. The last one bled out before my arrival." Finster said putting down his charts. "Zedd will need replacements."

Goldar growled softly. He could go down to earth and capture more humans but those that were left were getting very good at hiding. It would be trouble and he knew where three very fine specimens of humans now sat but he had been planning to do quite a bit of gambling with them in the coliseum. Making some coin on the side from a few pleasure bets was one of the things all monsters loved.

After earth had fallen the collective group of evil had reinstated the coliseum of Rome for its original purpose. Pitting humans against one another and gambling on the outcome. But Goldar also knew the slaves in his private possession would please lord Zedd very much, so much Goldar might even get a few favors granted. A few days off with some coin to spend on drink and females. He might not be allowed to have Kimberly, but he could imagine another monster prostitute was her. Especially if he went for a high priced female shape shifter.

"Goldar? Do you have a solution?" Finster asked, seeing the golden lion ape lost deep in thought.

Goldar sighed again, "I have three that can take places in the harem. Two boys and a girl. They are of good stock. Lord Zedd will be most pleased with them."

"Lord Zedd already has enough males; he just needs one boy to replace the dead one. Can you send the other male to the kitchens? Those pots won't scrub themselves." Finster asked, taking inventory and not really paying attention to Goldar.

Goldar hung his head. A gift of two was not as good as a gift of three. "I'll get them ready to be presented at the harem tonight."

"What about the kitchen one?" Baboo wondered.

"After they are clean you can take one to the kitchens. Meet me in the bathing area shortly." Goldar growled and left the room. As he walked down the hallway and deeper into the cut out stone of the castle base only one question remained, who would go where?

****************************Planet Phaedos**************************

Zordon had such a head ache. For the creator of the power coins Ninjor was being very stubborn indeed. Even after all his pleading and logical arguments Zordon couldn't get Ninjor to see how needed these new powers were and how worthy his pink ranger was. The blue ninja just would not listen to him. Someone was currently running the test and if they made it they would take the powers. Zordon paced inside the stone temple trying to think of another argument. He hated to think this way but if whoever was currently being tested fail, Zordon might have a chance of convincing Ninjor in his favor.

Zordon hoped this runner failed, as all the others had, in the quest for ultimate power.

************************Somewhere underground*******************************

Rocky heard the jingle of metal and opened his eyes, for a moment forgetting the naked form in his arms. One glance down and he looked away and up. Adam was standing near the bars of the cage looking out into the dark.

"Is something coming?" Rocky whispered starting Adam slightly.

Adam composed himself quickly and nodded. "Yes I think so. You better wake Aisha."

Gently Rocky began to shake Aisha's shoulder. "Hey Aisha, time to wake up." She made a soft noise of waking and rubbed at her eyes. For a moment she had forgotten about her state of dress. She blushed but Rocky only smiled reassuringly. "Someone is coming. Stay behind us, okay?"

"Well well, feeling better I see." Goldar smirked as he approached the cell door. Rocky and Adam both took defensive stances but Goldar laughed at them. "Really? Do you really think you can fight me." He jingled the chains in his hand and they vanished only to reappear wrapped tightly around the three teens, Rocky, Adam and Aisha all began to struggle but the more they fought the tighter the chains became. "Unless you want to be crushed to death, I suggest you stop struggling" Rocky frowned but went still, Adam and Aisha following suit.

"Good...come with me." In an instant the bars vanish and the trio found themselves in a line bound to each other by the wrists, Rocky in the lead and Goldar holding the end of the chain. Goldar gave the chains a hard yank causing the three to lose balance and move comically to remain upright. Goldar laughed at them.

Aisha sighed gently as they were being lead someplace higher up and into the castle. Adam could completely see her butt, she hoped he wasn't really looking. At least the chains completely covered her chest. Soon putties rushed about them, ignoring them and doing there own business, the trio hesitated unsure, but a swift pull on the chains had them moving again.

Adam's mouth dropped in wonder. The castle with its dark wall and rolling fog floor was like nothing he imagined. There was so much light and activity and wonderment. Yet there was this almost palatable sense of evil. Like a flavor on the very back of his tongue. He didn't like it here.

The golden lion ape leading them stopped at some ornately carved brass or maybe gold doors. Rocky couldn't tell. Four putties stood to attention and opened the massive doors reveling a wonderful sight. It was a shower room, but seemed combined with a small pool in the back. Fluffy towels and rows after rows of hair products and soap lined the shelves. A shower sounded awesome to rocky right now.

"Get clean." Goldar ordered as there chains vanished. Aisha covered herself with her hands. Goldar looked at her with a smirk before continuing. "Tonight two of you join the harem. Lord Zedd likes his pets to be clean."

"And if we don't want to join the harem?" Rocky talked back, a mistake. In a flash of light, Goldar had his sword tip pressed against Rocky's neck. Aisha and Adam both gasped in fear. Rocky didn't move.

"Pathetic human, you don't have a choice, unless you want me to end you're life right here." Goldar growled. Rocky looked away, breaking eye contact, submitting to Goldar and after a moment the sword withdrew.

"Get clean!" Goldar demanded and the door slammed shut behind him.

Rocky sighed and two sets of eyes looked at him for guidance. "Come on a shower will feel nice. Aisha you go on that side, Adam and I will be over here."

They bathed in silence, each fill with their own dreaded thoughts. Goldar had said two would join the harem...so what would happen to the third?

***************************Kim and Billy's room**********************************

After giving their dinner order to the putty that came to the door Kimberly sighed. At least she was starting to be able to tell which putty did what depending on how they were dressed or what they were carrying.

Kimberly delicately set her new guitar down on the bed, she really should have asked for a stand to go with it. Sighing again she looked at the basket of awaiting laundry. She might as well get that put away before dinner arrived. Not paying much attention she began to pull out fabric. She was thinking about Billy and hoped he would be back before dinner arrived or his dinner would get cold.

She removed a pair of pink underwear and saw a small wooden arm. Without thinking much of it she pulled the toy out by his arm and held him up. He looked strangely familiar but she couldn't quite place where she had seen this toy before. Maybe a cartoon or something the kids she use to baby sit would watch?

Kimberly was about to put the little doll down on her bed when it's bulbous round eyes rolled to look at her. "Hiya toots!" it greeted.

Kimberly screamed…

Chapter Text

***************************Kim and Billy's room**********************************

Kimberly looked at the foot tall, maybe foot and a half tall doll. It was dressed in a little black leather jacket and spiked collar. It was oddly kind of cute with its oversized head on a small body. It was certainly no kind of toy she would have played with but it had its own life like charm. As Kim was about to put the little doll down on her bed to go back to sorting her clothes, it's bulbous round eyes rolled once in their sockets and then focused on her. "Hiya toots!" it greeted.

Kimberly screamed…and dropped the puppet like it was a hot coal onto her bed. It bounced a little on the mattress and moved to stand. Kimberly blinked and began to back away from this living marionette. This was weird even by ranger standards.

"Hey watch it!" Shouted a gruff voice from beside her; Kimberly's eyes went wide as she looked down quickly, there was another one! Much more round in body compared to its skinny counterpart. And it was right next to her leg! With a yelp of fright Kimberly quickly changed directions, tumbling over the forgotten laundry basket she fell to the floor letting out a small cry of pain as she hit and bumped the back of her head slightly. Thankfully some of the laundry had padded her fall.

Kim let out a soft moan; her head was spinning. "Oh geez, Bulk, do you think she's okay?" One voice said. Kimberly blinked at the name struggling to get out of the mess of fabric on the floor…Bulk?

She was slightly disoriented, when she heard the door to her room open.

"My sweet little pet. Whatever is the matter?" Zedd smiled as he spoke, his voice was so sweet it was sickening. Kimberly froze in place on the floor, on her knees before Zedd, her head hung low, her eyes on the ground. Zedd strolled right to her. "I heard my pretty firebird cry out in fright. I don't want you to be afraid, unless it's of me. Hahaha" Zedd reached down and lifted Kim's chin gently to look at her. Kim felt tears slip from the corner of her eyes. "What scared you?" Zedd asked, something about the way he said it. Something in his tone was very wrong. Kimberly did a quick glance; Zedd was in royal robes again, this robe had jewels sew into it, so many jewels and looked like the plushest velvet she had ever seen.

Kimberly swallowed hard before speaking. "I…I'm such a clumsy fool. I was so…wrapped up in my day dreams I…tripped over the laundry. I shouted because I fell and hit my head." Kimberly lied.

Zedd ran his long fingers through her hair and cradled the back of her head touching and poking gently. "You must be more careful." He purred at her. "Do you need me to send for Finster?"

Kimberly shook her head no, not trusting her voice. She was trembling from head to toe with fight. Zedd withdrew his hand from her. He loved every second of her fear and submission towards him. If he didn't have business to attend to, he would have her polish him right now. "You're long hair is so pretty Kimberly. You should do something with it." She nodded, not looking up and with a wave of his silver staff, Kimberly found her long hair combed and tied into a french braid; held in place with beautiful pink ribbons. She looked like a princess, in fact that gave him an idea. Zedd smirked and waved his staff again. A small diamond tiara appeared on Kimberly's head. She felt it there but was unsure what it was. "There! A crown fit for a princess…oh Kimberly, having you in my castle pleases me greatly. Such a beautiful flower. I will keep you here forever. Oh yes, my dear pink firebird. Forever and ever, you belong to me. Every hair, every thought, every day dream, every breath and every song, is mine."

"My Lord, they are arriving." A voice spoke softly from the door. It was Goldar. Kimberly blinked at him. Goldar was in full armor but it looked more decorative than functional. The helmet was larger as was the breast plate, still golden but with very intricate swirls and patterns. His wings appeared almost fluffed and his teeth were polished bright. He noticed her looking and winked.

She let out a small gasp but Zedd had already stood and moved away from Kimberly to the doors. "Very well, I so hate the in-laws…"

With that Zedd was gone. Her door shut once more. Kimberly was shaking too hard to stand, so she curled up on the floor and cried.

******************************Rita's private chambers*******************************

The vile queen of mean had not left her chamber all day. Zedd was just too cruel. Her new toys, her perfect marionettes, they were gone and she didn't even have a chance to play with them. They few toys she had left, she had brought into her bed chamber. They had been playing all day for her amusement but it wasn't enough. If this kept up she would have to allow, ugh…humans into her chambers to amuse her. Not every slave would make a good toy. Toys could only be made from very special beings.

Suddenly her perfect solitude was ruined by a knock at the door. "Go away!" Rita screamed halfheartedly from where she laid on her satin bed sheets.

"Awww but I've come such a long way to see my big sister." Came a familiar voice through the doorway.

Rita sat up with a start, sending her toys instantly back to their silent hiding spaces with a wave of her beautiful hands. She hadn't heard that voice in over ten thousand years. Getting to her feet she fixed the wrinkles on her dress and straightened her collar before, with a wave of her staff, she opened her chamber doors wide.

"Rito!" She exclaimed lovingly at the skeleton that stood before her.

"Rita! Sister! It's so good to see you." Rito smiled and stepped into her chambers. "You're looking evil."

Rita smiled, "You should have told me you were coming. I'll ring for some bat wing tea..." Rita started to pull a bell chain when Rito stopped her.

"Actually, I'm not alone. Dad's here and...He's not pleased with your marriage." Rito looked uncomfortable.

Rita frowned slightly. "Well I couldn't expect him to be. I'm surprise it took news of our wedding so long to reach him. Will you both be staying for a few days? I'll have rooms made ready."

Rito looked at his sister. Normally he would ask for a few playthings and servants during his stay but... Something was very off in Rita's eyes but he would have to be sneaky to find out anything.

Rito nodded, "We're here till Dad decides you made a good choice...or not."

Rita simply nodded. Maybe things would turn out in her favor after all. Maybe she could get revenge on Zedd for all he has done to her precious toys.

But she would have to be careful.

**********************Planet Phadeos*****************************

Tommy reached his destination. A great temple covered in vines and plant life. There was a deep, cold river close by and Tommy took a moment to drink and refresh himself. This was it. The end of his journey. The power to save his friends was so close. He felt dwarfed by the carved stone walls and the ground on which he stood had a distinctively sacred feel.

This was like no other place he has ever been.

Tommy walked carefully around the place twice before deciding the door had to be just behind the horrible carved knight. Going up to it he studied the strange carving. Sort of looked like a bi-pedal rhino in armor or maybe a llama.

"This is strange." Tommy reached out and touched the carving. Nothing happened for a moment but then it moved, it changed and began to live. Tommy did a flip back as it pulled itself from the stone wall and produced a great double bladed weapon.

"I'm in trouble." Tommy mumbled from the bottom of the stairs as the monster once stone guard approached him. Tommy flexed his hands, now came his need for Dulcea's powers. "Ninjettei! The Falcon!" Tommy called into the sky, the power in his clothing surging forward into full ninjetti morph.

"Alright ugly. Let's dance."

The monster didn't need the encouragement as it jumped at Tommy. Tommy dodges to the left and swings around with several kicks to the armored torso. Nothing happened. "You're made of rock, great just my luck." Tommy dodge again as the great blade came down. Tommy continued to dodge and punch as he could but the beast was driving him up a narrow cliff edge. Tommy came to the end of the narrow path. He looked behind him as small pebbles fell into the raging waters far below. He wouldn't survive a dive off of here, not with those rapids. The creature closed in, the blades wanting blood, his blood. Tommy thought quickly and gave a desperate leap into the air. He truly was the falcon now. He felt it resonate deep in his soul. The sunlight struck him from behind. Shining brightly off the white and gold ninjetti suit. The warrior advancing on Tommy shielded his eyes as Tommy landed on his shoulders, did a quick flip to the ground and kicked him from behind.

The monster roared as it tumbled forward and over the cliff to the raging waters below, no doubt smashing into pieces. Tommy took a moment to look over the edge; just to be sure his foe was in fact gone before hurrying back down the path to the temple.

He had powers to find…

***************************Bathing room*********************************

Rocky hated to admit it, but being clean, really clean, felt so very good. He, Aisha and Adam were currently sitting on the benches next to each other. Towels of course wrapped around the more private areas.

"Do you think they'll give us more clothes?" Aisha asked almost in a whisper. Their voices seemed to echo in this room and she didn't care for it. It was too easy to be over heard.

Adam sighed, "I hope so. Or at least, you know, get you a dress or something Aisha. "Adam blushed slightly. At least he and Rocky still had pants; they were currently wet but drying over on another bench. Aisha quietly nodded. Yes, she very much would like some clothing.

The trio fell silent for half an hour before Aisha looked up at Rocky and Adam. "Who do you think is going to the harem?" She asked softly. There was fear was in her voice, a rare thing for Aisha, she was usually so guarded. They all knew what happened in the harem but it was more than that fear that shook her now. She didn't want to be separated.

Rocky sighed and stood. He moved over so he was in front of Aisha and Adam and kneeled down. God, his friends looked so vulnerable right now. "No matter what happens we need to be strong and believe that somehow we will see each other again. If not this life, then the next." Rocky knew it wasn't what she wanted to hear as tears began to slip from her eyes. Adam sniffed loudly and wrapped his arm over Aisha's shoulder drawling her towards his chest for comfort. He was crying too.

Rocky stood and turned away. He didn't want his family to see him cry.

The door suddenly creaked and a gust of cold air entered the room. Rocky quickly wiped at his face, it would do no good to let his weakness be seen. Goldar, two monsters and six putties entered the room. Although Rocky had never seen them before, the new monsters where Baboo and Squatt if the fireside descriptions in the slave caves were accurate at all.

"So who goes where?" Squatt asked approaching the frightened little group.

"I don't know all humans look the same to me. Goldar who would Zedd prefer?" Baboo asked looking from the now standing trio to the amour lion-ape.

Goldar looked at each of them in turn. "Remove your towels." They hesitated. Goldar growled. "Remove your towels or I will have the putties remove them for you."

Rocky was the first to act, dropping his red towel to the floor. Standing naked for Goldar's close examination. Adam and Aisha quickly followed suit. Goldar walked the little row once then twice. "Turn around." He commanded and they obeyed. They were nothing but cattle now. Fresh meat for Zedd's appetite.

Goldar touched his chin thinking. The female of course would be going. Goldar had just wanted to see her assets and they were very nice assets too. Perfectly smooth skin, with large breasts, a round bottom, thick thighs but with a tiny little waist. Zedd was going to love her.

Both males were in excellent physical form. Obviously trained for many years to achieve such muscles and firmness of the body. Goldar bent down to study their mating appendages closely. He smirked; one set was more defined and larger than the other males. He would have been an alpha male for sure.

Goldar stood and turned to the putties. Pointing back at the humans he spoke. "Those two go to the harem. Baboo, Squatt take that male to the kitchen."

"No! Please don't separate us! Please!" Adam's sudden outburst shook the room. His pleads echoing of the tile walls.

Goldar glanced back at him. "Putties…" was all he said as the trio fell beset upon by a mass of living clay. Naked, shouting and fighting they were torn away from each other and forced down separate hallways.

Into the unknown…

********************************Zedd's Throne Room********************************

"Master Vile. How good have you to come visit." Zedd said from his throne.

"Visit isn't the word I would use. Ugh…this place is a dump. I can't believe my perfect Rita married you. You must have tricked her." Master Vile ran his hand over the railing and looked at it before frowning in disgust. "Filthy. Don't you have any decent servants to clean this place?"

Zedd growled slightly but tried to keep his anger in check. "Rita will join us soon. Then you can see how happy she is. Empress of the moon and of earth. Just my latest conquest." Zedd boasted, however the reaction he received was not expected.

"Only one planet? And it's a tiny ugly little blue ball to be sure. I can't believe it. The stories of your evil seem exaggerated. " Master Vile sighed.

Zedd glowed red. "Now just a minute you pompous old…"

"DADDY!" Rita's scream of joy stopped Zedd in his rant and gave him a moment to regroup as Rita lovingly greeted her father. Rito right behind her, Zedd didn't think much of Rito. He seemed so much like Goldar it was scary. Zedd did his best to ignore their chattering. Dinner would be ready soon, than hopefully he would be able to retire to his harem for a few hours to work out this stress. The group stood and moved to go to the great dining hall. Zedd sighed; it was going to be a long night.

********************************Billy and Kim's Room****************************

"Is he gone?" Skull whispered.

"I think so. Cool of Kimberly to cover for us like that." Bulk said as he tossed the laundry basket they had hidden under off of him. Funny he still seemed to have all his strength from when he was human.

As soon as the basket was gone the Skull puppet hurried to Kimberly's side. She was still sobbing. "Kim? Kimberly? It's me Skull….I…I'm sorry I scared you before. That witch did something bad to me and…"

Bulk interrupted him. "She can't hear you dummy! She's in shock. Help me get this blanket." Bulk ordered tugging on the edge of her comforter that hung over the bed.

Kim blinked. She wasn't in shock just really scared. B…bulk? Skull?" She whispered slightly, looking at them with innocent eyes.

"Yeah it's us. You okay Kim?" Bulk asked trying not to look or act as worried as he was. Truth was he was happy to see her. He was happy to see anyone who survived angel grove.

Kim wiped at her eyes and stood up. "Yeah, I'm good but how did you get here? What happened? And…?"

Bulk sighed, but didn't lose his temper at her questioning, he really had grown up. "Listen, we'll tell you our story if you tell us yours."

And so they shared stories. Dinner came making the toys hide again. Bulk and Skull turned down Kim's offer to share. They weren't hungry and doubted they would ever be again being "not alive" anymore. But they enjoyed watching her eat and talking. It felt for a moment almost normal again, even though they never really we friends with Kim and her friends. When Billy got back a few minutes later he was in for a shock.

"W…what?" Billy stammered in disbelief as Kim explained all that had happened. "I don't believe it. Rita takes people and makes them into toys?"

"Well believe it nerd." Bulk replied adding the insult out of habit.

Billy frowned and stood up straighter. "Who you calling nerd? You oversized play thing."

"Boys please. We shouldn't fight. We…really shouldn't." Kim said from her place sitting on the bed. "You still need to eat dinner Billy."

Billy joined Kim on her bed to eat his sandwich and finish the fries she had left for him. Though she still grabbed one or two here and there. Billy smiled at her and the room took on a strange yet acceptable silence.

Skull sat near Kim, his little wooden hands in his lap. He might as well ask now. "Kim?" He spoke and she turned to give him her attention. "Zedd he…he called you firebird twice. Isn't...isn't that one of the power rangers?"

Billy and Kimberly exchanged wide eyed looks, she looked towards Billy hoping he could think of an explanation fast but he was too slow and Bulk jumped to his little wooden feet.

"You mean to tell me all this time!? You dorks were the power rangers!" Bulk accused and for once in his life he knew without a doubt he had gotten it right.

***************************Temple of Ninjor*****************************

Walking through the doorway of golden light Tommy found himself in a dark hall. It was so beautiful in here. The walls a dark swirl of blues with tiny holes for light like stars. Tommy wondered how far this hallway went.

Meanwhile at the center of the temple. Ninjor finished polishing his armor. Someone had finally passed his test and there were truly a great warrior to do so.

Zordon sat quietly on a pillow towards the back of the center chamber. All hope was gone now. The champion had the right to claim all the powers if they desired, not just one. He would never free his last surviving ranger now.

"Hello?" a voice called in the dark. "Is anyone there?"

"Ah there he is, come young warrior and accept your well-earned power." Ninjor called into the dark as a form approached.

Zordon was on his feet at the voice. He knew that voice but no, it couldn't be. The figure stepped into the light and for a moment shielded their eyes from the glow.

"Tommy!" Zordon exclaimed, tears forming in the old sage's eyes.

Tommy blinked adjusting his eyes but he broke into a huge grin. "Zordon!" Tommy's voice was full of relief and tears were in his eyes as he embraced his mentor.

Chapter Text

********************************Billy and Kim's Room****************************

"You mean to tell me all this time!? You dorks were the power rangers!" Bulk accused pointing his finger at the teens. For once in his life he knew without a doubt he had gotten it right.

Kimberly and Billy just looked at each other. They were caught. Bulk snorted. "Well? Are you going to tell us the truth or not?"

"Yeah…we…were the power rangers." Billy said after a moment, his voice soft with sadness. They were breaking one of the rules Zordon had given them but it didn't matter now. The earth was gone and they didn't have any powers left. Zordon was probably gone too.

"No way!" Skull exclaimed before looking over at Bulk. "We treated them so badly, and they still saved us as the rangers so many times." but Bulk wasn't listening. Both of his hands were in fists.

"Why! Why did you abandon us?" Bulk cried out, accusing the former rangers of neglect. "All of Angel Grove! You just left us to be slaughtered like sheep."

Billy narrowed his eyes at the living toy. His nostrils flared with anger. "We failed! Is that enough for you? Our powers failed! We lost to Lord Zedd! Zack's head was crushed on some rocks; Trini was torn apart, ALIVE! And Jason was decapitated! His head taken clean off! You have no idea what I have gone through just to keep going this long. What Kim and I have gone through! How we have...submitted." The word tasted bitter in his mouth but he continued. "And I will be damned if I let you talk to me like you did on earth!" Billy was shaking with anger now. His face red with rage, the tendons in his neck pulsing. Kimberly was crying softly. She didn't like this Billy. Skull was gently patting her hand, with his small wooden one, trying to reassure her. He didn't blame them for anything even if Bulk did.

Silence filled the room as Billy and the Bulk puppet just looked at each other. "But Bulk if their powers failed?" Skull whispered, letting his words hang in the room. It was a tense moment.

The rotund doll looked away. So maybe he hadn't grown up that much. He should have controlled his temper more. Without powers Billy and Kim were just human, just kids really, just like Skull and Bulk…and these were inhumane monsters. He and Skull had already seen firsthand what Rita could do and Zedd…he felt bad for not trying to protect Kimberly when Zedd had been touching her but what could he do? Her fear had hung in the air but he had been too afraid of being sent back to the toy room. Bulk looked up into Billy's strong blue eyes. "I'm sorry Billy." He said after a moment.

Billy nodded but said no more, getting up and going to work on his computer. Putting his chair back, Billy rubbed at his eyes and sighed. God, where had that rage come from? He hadn't had an outburst of uncontrollable emotion like that since his mother died years ago. It felt so unlike him.

Kimberly wiped her eyes and settled down. She knew she had yet to really mourn the loss of her friends. Even though two months had past, she just couldn't face it yet. She just couldn't.

Skull moved over to Bulk. "Bulk?" he asked.

Bulk looked over at Billy's back. "Really...I am sorry." He called to the former blue ranger. His voice was sincere.

Billy dropped his shoulders and sighed again. "I know, now let's see about possibly getting you and Skull changed back."

"Really? You mean it?" Skull hopped off the bed and ran over to Billy's chair. Billy looked down at the once bully who use to help make his life a daily nightmare. That seemed so long ago and Billy was never one to hold a grudge, he smiled. "Yeah, I mean it."

***************************Temple of Ninjor*****************************

Tommy blinked adjusting his eyes to the light then he broke into a huge grin. "Zordon!" Tommy's voice was full of relief. Tears were in his eyes, as he embraced his mentor.

"Oh my dear boy, my dear green ranger...my son." Zordon whispered, as he held Tommy tightly. Tommy held his mentor back but with great care. Zordon felt so frail in his arms.

"Had I known it was you, oh Tommy. How did you get here?" Zordon asked. He truly couldn't believe his eyes. He felt bad now for wanting the runner of the jungle to fail.

Tommy opened his mouth to speak when Ninjor interrupted him. "Hello? Do you want the powers you have earned or not? I don't have all day."

Tommy turned to the robot looking blue ninja. "Yes, I have to save my friend. I have to go up against Zedd."

"Tommy you know then?" Zordon asked, his voice so stoic.

Tommy nodded. "Yes, that's why I needed these powers. I..."

"Then step forward ranger and claim your powers." Ninjor spoke loudly, again interrupting. Zordon nodded and Tommy did as he was told. There was a bright golden glow and a golden falcon came out of the stone with a cry of flight. It circled Tommy three times before entering his chest. Tommy morphed and when the light settled he gleamed in new armor.

"Oh wow, Zedd you better watch out. I'm coming for you." In his excitement Tommy went to teleport when...

"Tommy Oliver! You power down this instant!" Zordon shouted, Tommy startled and lost his balance slightly. Zordon had never yelled at him before, not like that. He obeyed powering down without hesitation.

"What's wrong Zordon?" he asked.

Zordon sighed. "Tommy I can't blame you wanting to go against Zedd but do you have a plan? Beating Zedd will take more than just brute strength. It will take cunning."

Tommy looked down at the ground embarrassed. No, he didn't have a plan. He was just so caught up in the surge of powers and the thought of helping Billy he wasn't thinking rationally.

"I'm sorry Zordon."

"No apology needed, now tell me your story and we will think of something together." Zordon sat on a pillow. Tommy sat on another pillow across from his mentor.

Ninjor grumbled slightly, "Well since no one is listening to me, I just gave you awesome powers is all, but if you are staying...I'll make tea." Ninjor seemed to pout as he moved to the back part of the temple.

"Well..." Tommy began, "It all started when you called me to help the others when the morphing grid failed..."

So Tommy talked while Zordon sipped tea. Ninjor pretended not to be listening but he was. When Tommy finished his whole story Zordon set his tea cup down and sighed.

"Tommy, I have to tell you something but you must swear to me you will not run off without a second thought." Zordon was so stern, Tommy swallowed hard. Whatever he was going to say was serious.

Tommy nodded. "I swear." He crossed his heart for emphasis.

Zordon looked to the sky, hoping for strength from some unseen force of good. "Kimberly is alive."

Tommy's jaw dropped. "Wha...what?" he stammered starting to shake slightly but with adrenaline or fear for her or love or worry, he did not know what made him shake.

"Listen to my tale and listen well." Zordon began telling all he knew.

**************************Dark Hallway**********************************

Adam couldn't stop the tears. They came like a river from his eyes, dripping down his chin and landing on the floor. He tried to force them away, he tried to have hope but with each step away from Rocky and Aisha he felt his heart break more and more.

He sniffed and sobbed, pushed onward cruelly with jabs and hits by the putties. He was at least thankful the putties had allowed him to put his pants on again. So he could hide his naked form. Suddenly the wall at the end of the tunnel shifted and bright light flooded the dully light hallway. Not only light but an amazing smell on warm air drifted to him. It smelled so good. Adam's tummy growled. It had been so long since he last ate. As he entered behind Squatt and Baboo he couldn't believe this place. It was a kitchen but unlike anything he had seen before.

It was huge with everything from wood burning ovens to the latest cooking technology. There were so many humans around as well as monsters and putties. They were all working together but it seemed strange. Most of the humans didn't seem upset. They seemed almost happy in their various works. As Adam was pushed along he passed plate after place of some of the most amazing food he has ever seen. Roast lamb, whole pigs, beef, quail, seafood, everything he could ever dream of was only inches from his fingers. God he was so hungry. How long had it been since his last real meal? The humans working here looked pretty well fed.

Baboo stopped by a human who was screaming at some putties about their incompetence. The putties were cowering at this human and hurried off to correct there mistake. "Master Chef? We brought a new worker for the pans."

"Yeah, he's strong. He'll work good." Squatt said wiping his ever present drool.

The older blond human in a chef jacket gave Adam a side long glance. 'What's your name?" he asked with a British accent.

"A...Adam." Adam replied, feeling so unsure of his surroundings.

The human snorted, almost disgusted. "He'll do." The man reached over and grabbed a hunk of white cheese and a chunk of fresh bread; wrapping them quickly in butcher paper. "Take him to the wash room." He ordered shoving the paper covered food into Adam's hands. "But...wait..." Adam started to say but it was too late the putties herded him through the rest of the kitchen and out another door that lead down a narrow stone stair case. It was a long staircase and when Adam reached the bottom Baboo spoke to him. "Now clean." Was all he said before they all returned the way they had come. The stone door at the top of the stairs shutting with a thud that echoed all around.

Adam took a moment to look around the vast room. The room was somewhat well lit but Adam couldn't find any source of light. Maybe something on the ceiling, like florescent lights or something he couldn't see. It looked like some kind of giant cave. The walls were perfectly smooth. Adam took a moment to touch the wall. He hasn't seen stone walls this smooth anywhere else. The floor was cobble stones, with puddles between them here and there. Some kind of blue algae grew in the shallow puddles. The whole room felt so wet. But the room had something else. Everywhere Adam looked there were spoons, dishes, pots, pans, forks, platters, knives, every cooking thing he could imagine and in every size and shape. Some of the stew pots were so big he could almost crawl fully into them.

And it was all dirty. Baboo words came back into his mind like a taught. "Now clean." Adam was about to cry again for the sheer daunting task ahead of him, when he heard a soft noise, barely above the sound of a bug walking on a window pane. Adam had very good hearing, even when he was younger. It was soft sound but...no he was sure, someone else was down here and they were crying.

On guard Adam slowly and silently tried to follow the sound. It lead him through a maze of pots, pans and utensils until he came to a very large black kettle. It was turned on its side and the soft noise was coming from inside the pot.

With great care Adam lowered himself to look into the vessel. What he saw broke his heart. Pulled tightly against the back bottom of the pot was a kid. His knees were drawn to his chin and quiet sobs of sadness shook his small frame. His brown hair was long and covered his face because of how he was sitting so hunched in on himself.

"Hey." Adam called gently to the child.

The boy's head snapped up and frightened blue eyes met Adam's dark brown ones. The boy whimpered and clutched at a dish rag Adam hadn't seen him holding before. A split second later boy began to furiously scrubbing the cloth on several brown stains at the bottom of the pot. "I'm cleaning!" He shrieked with a desperate plea in his voice. "See? Please...I'm working...please...don't hurt me...please..." he begged quietly scrubbing harder and faster.

Adam swallowed a lump in his throat. This kid was beyond terrified of him. Maybe even beyond rational thought. "I won't hurt you." Adam assured, reaching his hand into the pot.

The boy looked back at his outstretched hand but kept working. Adam sighed, and thinking for a moment, he decided to try and coax him out. "I have some food. Are you hungry?"

Now the kid stopped working and truly looked at Adam. He wiped his nose with the back of his hand. "I...what would you want in return?" the boy asked. Justin was aware that food came at a price. It just depended on how horrible a man this new person was. Justin had already done so much it made him gag to think about it, but he had made his father a promise to survive as long as he could. No matter what he was made to do. No matter how he was used or abused.

"You won't owe me anything okay? Just maybe you could tell me what this place is?" Adam asked.

Justin raised an eyebrow but slowly crawled out of the pot. Adam back away slightly so he wouldn't be too scared. The kid was in tan shorts but there were fraying around the hem and very dirty. His blue tee shirt was also getting raggedy from the constant wetness this room seemed to have. He was barefoot, just like Adam was. His hair was almost too long for him to see. His face was round but the cheeks had the hollowness of starvation beginning to show. Kid probably had less to eat than he did in the crystal mines.

"This is the wash room. The putties dump the dirty stuff here and I clean it." Justin said matter of fact.

"You clean all this?" Adam gestured to the mound of items around them. "All by yourself?"

Justin felt tears well up in his eyes and he looked down to hide them, shaking his head no. "I...I use to have help...I'm alone now. Just me to clean it all, but if chef sent you to punish me for being slow...you must know that already."

Adam sighed. "No one sent me to punish you. I was told to clean."

Justin looked up. "I guess you're the replacement then." Justin grabbed another rag and held it out, tentatively, to Adam.

"Replacement for who?" Adam asked taking the rag.

Justin couldn't stop the tears this time as they dripped down his cheeks. "For my dad..."

*****************************Another Dark Hallway************************

Rocky and Aisha walked side by side down the dark hallway. They had stopped trying to fight the putties that had taken them. Rocky glanced at Aisha and wished the gold lion ape would have at least let her have taken a towel to cover herself with. He was just as naked as she was but he was thankful he only had one part to cover. She had two areas of privacy that needed to be covered. No words where said as they moved up and up in the castle. Suddenly a putty dashed forward from the other side of the hall and whispered something to Goldar. He growled and then sighed.

"Change of plans. Zedd is…occupied. You will not be presented to him tonight in the harem." Goldar said with a grunt.

They began to move again. Rocky and Aisha looked at each other as they came to a set of orange an golden doors. Putties pulled the great doors open and light flooded the hall. Aisha and Rocky blinked at the light before being pushing into the room. There were plush pillows everywhere, low mahogany tables, beautiful light sconces, silks hanging from the light orange walls, there was a great throne in the center and it was a comfortable temperature. It was so beautiful Aisha felt she would cry.

Rocky sniffed the air and frowned. It smelled of weed, sex and incense. All smells he knew from his unhappy childhood. His eyes took no pleasure in the vast comfort around them now.

Goldar clapped his hands. "Attend me!" he shouted. From a room on the right and a room on the left several people came out, both male and female. Some awkwardly adjusting clothes, some looking half asleep, they seemed surprised at Goldar's arrival.

"These are replacements and they are a surprise. Treat them well, teach them what is expected and do not let them go before Zedd until I present them." Goldar commanded.

"Yes master Goldar." Came the reply from all who stood there. Rocky watched as the women curtsied to Goldar, the few men present bowed low. Goldar snorted, turned on his heels and left, the door closing with a thud.

Aisha and Rocky stood naked in front of the people of the harem. "Um...hi." Rocky said flushing with a blush of shyness, all too aware of his body on display. It was only for a moment though before a man handed him a piece of silk to cover himself with. An older woman with wrinkled tan skin wearing a hijab, did the same for Aisha.

"You have to come with us now." She said in a thick accent, taking Aisha's hand. Aisha yanked her hand violently away from the women's grasp. The women sighed. "You do not have a choice."

"Sexes aren't allowed to mix." The guy who had brought Rocky the fabric said.

"Except during play time!" An idiot male called from the back. "Am I right ladies?" He swung his hips in a rotation motion.

Some of the females groaned and turned back to go into their side of the harem. "Best say your goodbyes for now. You'll both be punished if found out here together. Don't worry. You will see your friend again." The older women warned.

Rocky put his hands on Aisha's shoulders and leaned into her ear whispering. "Do whatever you have to, to survive and I'll do the same. Be strong Aisha." With that Rocky pulled away and turned to follow the men. Aisha watched for a moment before turning back to the old woman and walking towards the large opening. Only when she stepped through did she see a shimmer of light that let her pass.

"That's the security system. No male can go through this doorway; same for you if you tried to enter their side. Now let me look at you." The older woman began studying her. Aisha held still as the women circled her. "Not bad. Do you have any talents?"

Aisha only blinked at the women. The women pinched the bridge of her nose and mumbled in a language Aisha didn't understand. "Talents girl. Can you sing? Or dance? Tell stories? Play an instrument? Anything."

Aisha shook her head. "Not really."

The women sighed. "I am Aabish, mother of the harem girls and teacher. Here you will be instructed on how to please and how to submit to our Lord's whims. You will learn soon enough what is expected and you will learn quickly. Death awaits those who are slow to learn." The women moved and Aisha got a look at the room. There were a few candles burning but the room was darker. Many of the other girls has stopped watching or listening and had settled back down onto the plush and giant cushions to sleep. Some of them cuddled together, others slept far apart from anyone else. They all were covered with random sheets of colored silk, making the floor look like a lumpy rainbow. Aabish moved to a tall wooden cabinet and opened it. "Let's find you something to wear for now." She began to pull out random shorts and tops. "Too small, too big…won't suit your skin tone. Ah! Here we go. Put these on." She instructed handing Aisha a pair of daffodil yellow shorts and a light yellow tee shirt. Aisha dropped the silk she was holding and got dressed quickly.

Aabish nodded at her. "Now get some sleep. Your instruction will begin later." The older women walked away to her sleeping spot and settled down. Aisha looked around the room for a place to settle down. There were a few empty cushions but they felt too out in the open for her liking. For a moment she debated sneaking out to try and see Rocky but that felt too high risk right now. She didn't have a real understanding of this place yet. Aisha sighed and finally found a spot that was open near the back corner. There was a blonde girl about her own age sleeping there but she was alone and there was space. Quietly Aisha settled down, leaving as much room as possible between her and this other girl.

As her eyes drifted close she couldn't help but enjoy the soft cushioning under her sore body.

*********************************Wash room****************************

Now that he was out in the light Adam could get a good look at the kid. He was covered in bruises, many of them fist shaped and with finger marks, at various levels of healing. Someone had been hurting this kid and often. He also had small red marks on his arms, a splash pattern of burns, probably caused by very hot water.

"Hey, don't cry." Adam said softly. Poor kid had lost his dad and showed all the signs of unending abuse. No wonder he was so afraid. He reached for the young boy to comfort him but he pulled back with a whimper of fright. Adam crouched low, bringing him more at the kid's level. "I lost my family too. My name is Adam. What's yours?"

The boy sniffed and blew his nose into his wash rag. "Justin." He said his voice rough from crying.

Adam began to unwrap the paper covered food. "Well Justin how about we have something to eat?" He broke the bread in half and offered half to the kid. Justin took a hesitant step closer and Adam smiled at him. "I won't hurt you, I promise." Justin looked into his eyes and Adam didn't move. He knew the kid was debating trusting him or not. A moment later, Justin dashed forward, grabbed the bread and back peddled a few steps, though not as far away as before. Justin instantly bit into the hard crust. He ate ravenously but never took his eyes off Adam. Adam felt his heart pang with empathy. Justin was expecting him to take the food away. "I won't take it away. You don't have to eat so fast, you could choke." Adam warned softly.

Justin slowed down his eating and Adam began to eat his half of bread as well. They remained in silence for a bit and when Justin finished his bread he spoke. "Thank you Adam. I was so hungry."

Adam nodded, "You're welcome." He smiled at Justin as he wrapped up what was left of his half of bread. The cheese was still wrapped untouched. The way Justin had eaten made Adam worry. Food might even be more restricted here than in the crystal mines. Suddenly the moisturizer in the air increased.

Adam felt his hair stick to his forehead. "Oh great as if it wasn't already wet enough."

But Justin was paying no attention to him. His eyes were fixed on the far wall. "Run Adam!" He yelled dashing off. Suddenly from a deep crack at the top of the wall, near the ceiling, rushing water busted forth in a torrent.

"Oh geez! What's happening!?" Adam shouted as he grabbed the food and rushed after Justin.

"It's the rinse cycle! Adam over here! Hurry!" Justin called as he began to climb a very narrow and slightly slick path leading up the opposite wall about halfway. Adam followed Justin coming to a small out cropping ledge that reminded him of pride rock. The water was steaming and rising fast. The temperature of the room was also increasing dramatically. Adam realized with horror the water was boiling hot! It stopped rising just a few inches under the ledge they were hiding on. It was still a rolling boil.

"Stay back here Adam, away from the water. It will hurt you, if it splashes." Justin gestured to the burns on his arms.

Adam joined Justin at a small sheltered area of rocks in the back. One of the rocks was cracked and cool, easier to breath air came through. It was like air conditioning. "My dad and I would hide here. It's easier to breath and the water won't splash this far back."

Adam looked around; a small bedding area of rags was the only indication someone lived here. Justin noticed him looking. "They don't keep track of the rags, so I say I lose them or they get too torn to use or washed away and they give my more. The putties I mean."

"What about food?" Adam asked.

Justin shrugged. "Whatever we can scrape off the pots or pans we can have to eat. So scraps. Though after dad …died…Chef did send someone to make sure I was working. And he brought food for a couple of days, but he…made me do things for it." Justin didn't know why he was being so open with Adam, but he felt safe near the older boy. Something about him, just felt safe.

"And if you refused?" Adam asked and Justin merely indicated his bruises. "After a couple of these I stopped refusing and the food was nice to have."

They sat in silence for a few moments. The only sound to be heard was the ocean like roar of the washing water as it pounded the walls of the cave. Adam looked at Justin. The kid must be made of strong stuff to still be kicking but he was still just a kid and still only human. "Hey, want a hug?" Adam asked opening his arms wide.

Justin hesitated for a moment, in distrust, before curling up into Adam's awaiting arms. Adam held the boy gently and rocked. This reminded him so much of when he used to hold and comfort his little sister after she had a nightmare.

After a few minutes Justin went slightly slack and Adam looked down. Justin had fallen asleep.

"Don't worry kid. I'll look after you." Adam whispered. Leaning back against the rocks Adam also closed his eyes. His mind drifted to Rocky and Aisha.

He hoped they were okay.

***************************Hallway toward the throne room*********************

Zedd stumbled drunkenly in the hallway back towards his throne room. How he despised Master Vile and that idiot Rito. Drinking large amounts of dragon wine had been the only thing keeping him from ripping into Master Vile and that would have ended badly for everyone. There were rules. As much as he hated to think about anything that kept him from doing what he wanted. There were rules to be followed in the universe. Even for evil emperors.

Rito and Vile had wanted to see his harem. So Zedd had allowed it but he had no desire to remain there as his toys played and amused his in-laws. As Zedd approached his throne room he had started out as just going there to plan his next evil scheme but now, he did have a desire and the twinkling of crystal stones on a set of doors far to the left caught his attention. Suddenly he was filled with a longing to be with his favorite pets.

In more ways than one…

*****************************Billy and Kim's room******************************

"Anything yet Billy?" Kimberly asked looking at the computer screen Billy had been staring at for the last several hours.

Billy shook his head. "It doesn't make sense Kim. Everything I've analyzed from this spell. Bulk and Skull, they shouldn't be able to move or speak on their own." Billy glanced back to the duo sleeping in the laundry basket. Kim had made it into a soft little bed for them. "I do have a theory. Do you recall how technically bumblebees should be unable to fly?"

Kimberly nodded, "Mrs. Apple mentioned that in environmental science class."

Billy rubbed at his very tired eyes. "The reason they can fly is because they don't know they shouldn't be able too. I think it's the same with Bulk and Skull. They don't know they shouldn't be able to move or talk so they keep acting like they were when they were "alive." Billy did air quotes and Kim yawned but nodded in understanding.

Billy saw the tiredness in her face. He knew he probably looked the same. "It's late…or very early. Let's get some sleep."

"Okay Billy, sweet dreams." Kimberly said patting his shoulder before walked the short distance to her bed. She sighed sitting on the bed she began to take off her sneakers. Ever since they came here to the castle on the moon, time seemed to have stopped. They slept when they were tired, they ate when they were hungry but that was the only sign of any time passing. Kim thought it had been about two months since the earth fell but she couldn't be sure. She couldn't be sure of anything, except Billy. He was the only steady force she had now.

Snuggling under the covers she had just started to drift to sleep when the door banged open with a force that shook the room. With a yelp of fight she sat up. Billy was up as well at the noise. Turning to look Kimberly began to shake. Zedd was leaning in the door frame. A bottle of something in his hand, he outstretched his hand towards her. His silver claws sparkling in the light. "My pets…"

Zedd hiccupped and Billy got to his feet quickly. "My lord…is something the matter?" Billy asked bowing low. Zedd was not acting like he normally did. Kimberly couldn't believe how brave Billy was now. Not like before. He was drawing Zedd's attention away from her. He was protecting her at risk to his own life.

"Billy…" Zedd's voice was dark and he flicked his claws. They glowed red and Billy felt himself lifted off the ground. His eyes widened with fear. Zedd didn't need his staff to do magic! With a slight cry, Billy found himself thrown back onto his bed. He tried to get up but found he was unable to move. His body held down by unseen magical bonds.

"Billy!" Kimberly shouted, drawing Zedd's attention back to her. She was like wise lifted up and laid down on her back on her bed, unable to move. There was a scraping of wood against stone as Kimberly felt her bed move until it was right next to Billy's bed. She turned her head; he was also struggling like she was against the invisible bonds. She opened her mouth to speak to him but no sound came out. He tried the same as they looked at each other. Zedd had robbed them of their voices!

"Shhh…my pets…my…hiccup…precious pets…" Zedd loomed over the helpless teens. Finishing the bottle in his hand Zedd tossed it away, it shattered on the stone floor.

Hands free Zedd began to run his hands down Billy's chest ripping away his shirt from his flesh. "Oh…Billy." He purred. "You are a fine specimen of your species." Zedd caressed him over and over.

Billy squirmed under the touch but could do nothing to protect himself. Zedd rested his hand on Billy's crotch. "I've been, watching my harem toys. You get pleasure here, don't you?" Zedd's hand began to rub over the fabic of Billy's pajama pants.

Billy closed his eyes, willing his body not to react to the contact. Zedd made a tsk, tsk noise. "None of that." He purred at Billy. Making a single claw glow red, he dragged it slowly over Billy's clothed private area. Billy's body jumped and he moaned silently as pleasure filled him. Zedd continued to steady moving his one claw over and over that sensitive area. Billy fought as best he could but after the fifth pass he released into his underwear with a silent scream.

Zedd patted the top of his head, "Good pet." Billy felt dizzy and suddenly very sleepy but he knew Zedd was turning his attention to Kimberly.

There was a ripping of fabric and Kimberly's pink tee shirt was no more. She closed her eyes and looked away. Well aware her chest was on display to Zedd. "Aww firebird, don't be like that…hiccup…where's that smile?" Suddenly Kim's eyes went wide and she gasped. She had expected Zedd to caress her, like he had Billy but not this! Zedd was tickling her! She couldn't move and she had no resistance to this kind of attack and silent laughter flowed from her mouth, she was smiling now, she was helpless not too.

Zedd danced his claws across her belly and wiggled them in between her ribs. The lord of evil's tickle attack was without mercy and a moment later he moved his one hand to Billy's belly so he could tickle his unicorn at the same time as his firebird. The teens were in hysterics.

Zedd pulled his hands away. "There's my firebird's smile…burp…Now sing for me." He drunkenly commanded, making his single claw glow red again. Very rhythmically he tapped a very special spot between Kimberly's legs over her pajama shorts. At the first tap Kim's body jumped and she moaned silently as pleasure washed over her like a wave. It only took four taps. Kimberly's body buckled against the magical bonds and she screamed silently.

Zedd stood over her. "So perfect…" he mumbled caressing her cheek. "My turn…hiccup..." Zedd began to fumble with his metallic cod piece. Kimberly exchanged a horror filled glance at Billy as Zedd struggled and cursed, wobbling dangerous. A moment later he fell face down, right between the two teens onto the bed. One of his arms over each of their chests, his massive legs pinning them. After a moment a loud snore echoed through the room.

"You have got to be kidding me." Kimberly groaned only then realizing her voice was back. The spell was broken. "Billy?" she whispered, afraid of waking Zedd.

"You okay Kim?" He asked quietly and it touched her heart. His first concern was always for her well-being.

"I'm fine I can move again too but, Zedd has me pinned." Kimberly wiggled slightly.

Billy grunted, "Me too. Just try and relax Kim. I'll…think of something." Billy promised, as Zedd continued to snore. Kim nodded and relaxed as much as she could. She knew Billy would think of something.

Chapter Text

***************************Temple of Ninjor*****************************

Tommy let the tears fall freely from his dark eyes. He had tried to fight and hid the tears when they first started but in the end had given up. The details of the story Zordon told, causing tears to come like the winter rains from Tommy's eyes. He sniffed and sobbed as the sad drops fell.

Zordon had held nothing back. The great sage had wanted to. He would have given his life to spare his green, no his white ranger, from knowing the full devastating truth about his friends.

Zordon sighed. "If I could take this burden from you I would Tommy but you must be informed of all possibilities and the consequences of Zedd's evil." The room felt dark and heavy with emotion, almost stiffing. Like the temple itself was reacting to the pain in the young man's heart.

"Will you still save your friends? Knowing what you do now?" Ninjor asked, breaking the awkward silence of a human crying in his temple chamber. It was an odd sound, and it made Ninjor feel very uneasy.

Tommy wiped at his eyes and gave a nod of determination. "No matter what. I won't leave them in the castle. I can't. Besides there might still be a chance...right Zordon?"

Zordon smiled, he was so proud of his ranger. His son. Rita may have picked him to be evil but he was good, through and through. "Yes my son. There might still be a chance."

Tommy smiled at his words though Zordon knew the chance was very slim. Kimberly and Billy...they were no longer mortal, no longer fully human. Zedd would have seen to that. Old age would never be an escape for someone in Zedd's possession. Zedd loved the torture and torment of his enemies too much for that.

Ninjor sighed loudly, sounding annoyed. "Well if you are going to go. You better take these with you." Ninjor waved his hands and several small golden forms appeared, like Tommy's falcon had and they circled around Tommy. Swirling around his waist, under his arms and between his legs. Tommy giggled, wiggling slightly, then began to laugh outright. The spirit animals seemed to tickle him as they flew around him.

Ninjor chuckled slightly. That was a much better sound for a human to be making. There would be no more tears in his temple. It has been so long since there had been anyone for him to mentor and train. Seeing Zordon with Tommy, had rekindled the spark of compassion in Ninjor's heart. "The ape, bear, frog, wolf and crane spirit animals will accompany you on your journey. They will remain inside you." As he spoke each spirit entered Tommy's heart, in the same manner as his falcon had. "You will be unable to call on them for assistance but they will find where they belong. Eventually, they will show you, your new team."

Tommy nodded solemnly. A new team. He would be unable to do this alone but he blinked back tears again. Zordon had told him Kimberly was still connected to her pterodactyl power coin, same was probably true for Billy and if they had been...changed while still connected...they would be unable to take on new powers. "Where will I find them?" He asked so innocently.

Zordon spoke. "The spirits will lead you."

"Let the falcon guide you." Ninjor added.

"And may the power protect you." Zordon added as Tommy felt a teleport. When his eyes next opened his was in a falcon zord, high above the jungle. The falcon cried a greeting to its new master as it raised higher and higher heading for the stars.

For space...and back to the moon.

*************************Billy and Kim's room*****************************

Kimberly sighed and Zedd snored loudly again right in her ear. She was thankfully only half of Zedd great weight was upon her. She doubted she would be able to breath for long if he was fully on top of her body.

"Anything ideas yet?" She whispered to her captured friend. Billy just shook his head slightly. He had tried different positions of levering and movements but Zedd was just too heavy.

"Oh geez, you guys okay?" A voice called from the floor. Billy startled a bit from his musings. There was a shuffling of fabric and some grunting before two living toys came into view. Billy blush crimson aware of what they had just seen. Kimberly was likely doing the same. He had forgotten about the bully duo until this moment.

Bulk looked at Billy's face and misinterpreting the redness suddenly pushed with all his wooden might, onto Zedd's passed out body. "They can't breathe! Skull, give me a hand!" Skull joined the effort and Billy was amazed, he was unable to do anything but somehow Bulk and Skull in there pushing and heaving, started to lift Zedd up, just enough for Billy to wiggle loose.

Billy slipped off the bed, at the same moment Bulk and Skull lost their footing. The toys rolled out of the way as Zedd came down with a crash, breaking the wooden bed frame. The force caused Zedd to roll onto his back, halfway off the broken beds and Kimberly who has been trapped under him now found herself on top of his chest, right beside his face.

She held back a yelp of surprise and went still, they all did. The room was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Kimberly could see herself so clearly in Zedd's well-polished visor as she held her breath. Lord Zedd snored again and Kim visible relaxed as Billy moved to help her carefully off the lord of evil. She smiled at him before looking back at the sleeping lord and there broken beds.

She had a million thoughts and feelings running through her. It took a moment for her to remember her state of dress but then she covered her chest slightly with her arms.

Her exposed body only remained that way for a second longer before something blue and soft fell over her face. Billy had put one of his shirts on her. She didn't want to look at his face but Billy gave her shoulder a gentle, reassuring, squeeze. "If you don't mind Kim, I'm going to clean up first." His voice was so normal, so calm. As if being played with was no different than going to the juice bar.

Kimberly watched Billy take some spare clothes and go behind the small partitioned area that held the composting waterless toilet and a pitcher and basin of clean water. She could hear him pour the water and splash it. Zedd continued to snort and although Kim did not care for Zedd's touch, the touching now that it was over, was giving her body a strange reaction. She knew it was wrong but it had felt so very good…She had to resist the urge to reach down and touch herself.

She wanted more.

Skull swore it must have been the lighting but for a moment, he thought Kim's eyes had just a hint of red to them. But in the blink of an eye, the discoloration was gone.

**************************Behind the screen**************************************

Billy, having removed his sticky underwear and pajama pants, splashed another round of cool water on his face. He had to get in control. How could his body be betraying his mind like this? Billy wondered as he stared at his massive, throbbing mating appendage. Firstly it was supposed to go down after release but seeing Kimberly's bare chest had brought him right back to attention and he…wanted her. A dark place in his mind whispered how easy it would be to have her. She was so much smaller and weaker than him, the dark seemed to whisper but Billy pushed it away. Taking a small cloth he soaked it in the cool water before wrapping it around his lower part, he bit back a cry of discomfort but the cool water was doing the trick.

The dark whispering voice demanding pleasure slipped back into the shadows of his mind.

Chapter Text

**************************Wash room*****************************

Adam awoke with a start. He was unsure of when he had dozed off and it took his mind a moment to take in his new stone surroundings. He glanced out across the cave ledge, it was still hot but the water was all gone. There was clanking of metal and the sound of many footsteps. The kid was no longer in his arms. "Justin?" He called out softly.

There was a rustling of fabric and Justin stepped out from behind a small group of rocks. "I'm here, just had to pee." He mumbled before looking towards the edge of the ledge. "Oh look, the putties are taking out the dishes." Adam looked over the edge indeed the door on the far wall, high up, was open an a seemingly sold mass of gray, with arms and heads, was taking out the clean items and bringing dirty ones in. The massive blob didn't look like the putties Adam knew.

"The cycle starts all over and we have to start scrubbing. Day or night, it doesn't matter. We're only allowed rest when it's the rinse cycle." Justin said calmly, Adam went to step off the protective ledge when Justin shouted. "Adam! Don't!" his voice panicked, his words echoing off the cavern walls.

"What!? What is it?" the dark hard teen asked looking wildly around for a threat.

"The rocks are still super-heated from the boiling water. They won't be safe to walk on for another hour or so. The putties don't mind the heat, even if it kind of melts them together. Are you thirsty?" Justin asked, rapidly shifting from one thought to another.

Adam blinked, "Yeah I am. Is there any water?" His voice was hopeful. In the slave mines they had been at least given bottles of water. He truly hoped they didn't have to drink warm, dirty floor water from the puddles down here.

Justin smiled and brought over a dented silver metal cup missing its handle. It was half full. Adam took a sip, the water tasted so cold and crisp. He wanted to down the whole glass but settled for another sip before handing it back to Justin.

Justin held the cup for a moment before offering it back. "You can have the rest. I already had some." It was the truth, though he had only had a few sips. Adam had fed him and been kind to him. Kinder than anyone had been to him in a very long time. Justin felt his going thirsty was the least he could do for this kind person.

Adam took the vessel and finished it quickly before thinking to ask. "Where does the water come from?"

Justin smiled and pulled Adam's wrist urging him to come. "Because of the cold air, meeting the hot air, the water condenses on the stalactites above…" Justin pointed to the spikes above them. "And drips down here." He said placing the cup back into position. "It will refill soon." Adam nodded in understanding.

Justin smiled as he sat down on the soft nest of old rags he and his father had made. Adam hesitated before also sitting on the soft bedding. It was surprisingly plush, for being made from scraps of fabric.

"So are you straight from earth or from another part of the castle? What's the castle like? I've only ever seen these walls...and the kitchen...just once." Justin's eyes shone with a mix of curiosity and sadness.

Adam laid down on his tummy, propping himself up with his elbows, Justin mimicked his posture. With a sigh, Adam began his tale. He talked of the death of his parents and his capture, the slave caverns where he was housed with Aisha and Rocky, he talked of his brutal work in the mines, of the fight and of the shower room and of him being taken away from his friends, they supposedly went to the harem.

Adam wiped at his eyes briefly. He would be strong. Aisha and Rocky would want him to be strong plus now with the kid. He had thought of suicide when he had first been separated from his friends and brought here but now, he couldn't leave Justin alone. But something had been bothering him.

"Hey Justin?" Adam said, drawing the boy's attention from his own thoughts.

"Hm?" Justin answered, looking up at the older boy.

"What happened to your father?" Adam asked quietly, trying to indicate in his voice that the boy didn't have to answer.

Justin looked down, playing with his hands in his lap for a moment before letting out a long sigh. "I wasn't even supposed to be down here. When…kids get captured, they get sent to the witch's play room." Justin shook his head, his hair bouncing in front of his eyes. "I don't know what happens to them but my dad convinced chef I could be a big help cleaning. Since I was smaller, I could fit into the pots to scrub them. It was hard work but we were happy. We…we were cleaning one day and lost track of time. The rinse cycle water came in and we had to make a dash for the high ground. Like you and I did earlier."

Adam nodded, "Go on."

Justin hiccuped slightly before continuing. "I…I fell…right before the pathway up. The water was rushing right at me…I was….too scared to move. Dad…jumped back down and pulled me up. Pushed me on part of the pathway but the water hit him and I turned and pulled at his hands pulling him out but…it was too late…his insides were…boiled." Justin gagged violently at the memory and choked on the air. Adam was by his side in an instant rubbing soothing circles onto his back.

"I'm so sorry Justin." He whispered between gentle sounds of comfort. Adam always had a soft spot for kids.

Justin sobbingly continued, "Then….after they took his body away I was left all alone for days…but after that… a man started to come and he…he…" Justin's sobs became hysterical, his words not making sense as he mumbled and cried. Suddenly he buried his face into Adam's chest. Adam could feel the kid's hot tears dripping on his skin as Justin's small hands clung to him. "Please Adam please…don't let him hurt me again."

"Hey hey hey, no one's going to hurt you anymore. Okay?" Adam rubbed his back gently, mindful of the bruises and after a moment Justin looked up. Adam gave him a reassuring smile, handing him a small bit of fabric. Justin took the cloth, blowing his nose and wiped his eyes. "You…you promise?"

"Yeah, I promise. It's been about an hour and the putties are gone. Want to show me how to clean the pots?" Adam asked affectionately ruffling Justin's hair.

Justin smiled, hopeful once more. "Sure, it's not hard though. Maybe we can even find some nice meat scraps." He said getting to his feet. Adam followed after. He couldn't help but smile. This kid had a strong spirit.

*******************************Harem**************************************

Harem life sucked bottom. Rocky thought as he served another goblet of wine to lord Zedd's guests. He wasn't a trained servant, he kept spilling things, other humans in the harem laughed at his clumsiness and he didn't like how demeaning this felt. The skeleton drank deeply and called for more. How a creature of bone could drink anything was beyond Rocky's understanding. At least he was able to see Aisha even if he had been unable to interact with her.

She was in a beautiful yellow dress but the material was thin, almost see through; it had high slits showing off her sculpted legs. Her job was to stand with a tray of fruit and offer it to the monster guests and other harem members. A few women were hanging off the two monsters. The older, pointer monster was wooing them with tales of concurring planets. Rocky could over hear him now bragging about his vast wealth and great riches. A beautiful older woman with hair like a raven's wing was hanging onto his every word. It helped that he somehow produced from the air gemstones and gold jewelry. Rocky wasn't sure if these women were really into the monsters or not. Everyone had a price…and these half naked girls seemed cheap. He snorted slightly, in disgust. Zedd had only stayed long enough for them to be presented and to get drunk.

Rocky glanced at Aisha again. He could see her through the dancers twirling, on the other side of the room. She seemed to be holding up well. She was acting very submissive. Something that must be killing her slightly inside to do, Rocky thought. Aisha was not an actress and submissive obedience were not words he would use to describe her. Rocky shook his head and poured more sticky and foul looking red wine. As he turned to go fetch more, one of the harem males stuck out his foot tripping Rocky at the ankles. The golden platter and wine clattered to the floor as Rocky fell. The dancers and the music stopped. Everyone was looking at him. Rocky glared up at the man from his place on the floor but the man only smirked.

"Oh you little bug! Look what you've done!" Master Vile growled getting to his feet. Rocky looked up and with horror realized in his fall, he had covered this monster master with wine.

The man stepped forward and bowed lowly to Master Vile. "Oh dear Master Vile, most wicked, most magnanimous, most powerful of all evil. Let me punish this slave for his stupidity. I will beat him bloody for your entertainment."

Rocky got to his feet and looked at this man. He was older by maybe a few years but his muscles were much larger than Rocky's. He smirked again and his blue eyes held darkness in them. His sandy brown hair was long and held back in a ponytail.

"Oh! A fight! Now we're talking! That could be fun entertainment pops!" Rito called out. Two very naked and very round women curled against him continually covered him in kisses.

Master Vile sighed, as women began to wipe him clean. "Very well then, amuse me." He commanded as he sat back down and waved his hand. It was all the warning Rocky got before the other man lunged at him, aiming right for his throat.

**********************Kimberly and Billy's room****************************

With one last sigh Billy moved out from behind the curtain. Zedd was still snoring loudly. Kimberly had managed to get her comforter out from the wreckage that was their beds and had pulled down all the dresses from her wardrobe making a little nest of sparkling lace and taffeta for them. Billy shook his head. Kimberly was too perfect for her own good.

"I…thought we should try and get some sleep?" Kimberly said quietly as Billy came over. Billy squeezed her shoulder gently and Kimberly felt her heart suddenly flutter at his touch. Heat rising to her cheeks making her blush.

Billy pulled away and walked over to his computer desk and chair. He pulled it out sitting down. "You get some sleep Kim. I'll keep an eye on things, okay?"

"…okay Billy." Kim said softly, her voice was childlike and terribly sad. Even as she snuggled into the blanket she couldn't help feeling rejected. All she wanted right now was to be in Billy's arms. To be touching him, to be held by him.

Billy turned his back to Kimberly and did his best to ignore her soft crying. If he looked at her, it would be all over. He would go to her. He would…force himself on her. Soon her whimpering stopped and only then did Billy dare a look, she was sleeping peaceful and looked like an angel. Skull was curled up next to her, also sleeping.

"You're not okay, are you?" a voice asked making Billy jump slightly. Bulk looked up at him from the floor.

Billy rubbed his eyes and debated lying but there was no point to it. "No, I want Kimberly. I want her so bad it hurts. It physically hurts. I'm not sure how long I can keep control." Billy sighed, "Bulk, I don't want to hurt her."

Bulk nodded, as Billy continued. "Maybe it's a spell or some kind of left over energy from Zedd's magic wreaking havoc in my body. I don't know." Billy pulled at his hair and growled slightly in sexual frustration.

"Can you…handle it yourself?" Bulk whispered not meeting Billy's gaze.

Billy shook his head. "I tried, it didn't work...had to settle for chilling it. It…I…need someone else. Or ice, lots of ice."

Bulk looked at the stone floor. The duo sat in silence for a long time before Bulk spoke up. "Could I help? If we are being honest with each other and stuff. I may have come onto Kim and Trini before but…they are not really my type. Though I guess I had a dumb way of showing it."

Billy's jaw dropped. Bulk…Bulk was…? And he was into…him? Of all things and revelations Billy could dream of, this was something beyond his imagination.

"I had a dumb way of showing it." Bulk mumbled again solemnly, dearly afraid of Billy's reaction.

Suddenly it all made sense. Billy constantly being singled out and picked on, Bulk often touching him to pinch him or rough him up. It was his way of showing interest in a culture that really didn't accept it. At the thought of mating Billy's appendage swelled painfully, again throbbing without mercy. He would go crazy if it didn't stop. Billy looked at Zedd, then towards a sleeping Kimberly. His options were limited.

"Okay but, not here, not in the open." Billy whispered as he stood from his desk, as if he was afraid he would wake someone with his voice. He quickly walked to the partition. Every step was painful with the swelling in his lower area. Bulk was right at his heels.

With one last check of the room Billy slipped out of his pajama bottoms. His discomfort pushing hard against his briefs. "Um…do I take my shirt off? I've never um…well Zedd doesn't count." Billy shook his head shyly. It was adorable.

Bulk smiled, "I've already seen you without a shirt on." Billy took that as permission to remove his blue tee shirt. Billy then pulled his briefs off.

Bulk starred in wonderment. "Oh Billy, I never dreamed it would be so... I mean I have dream of you but…oh geez…I...um...it's really nice…" If the little wooden toy had the ability to blush, he would be blushing.

Billy sat down on the lid to the toilet. "So…what now?" He asked trying to hide the excitement and curiosity in his voice.

Bulk climbed up and gently encircled his smoothly polished hands around Billy's manhood. "Just leave it to me, I've done this before." Billy was about to ask who when Bulk moved his small hands down. Billy moaned as pleasure filled him. He closed his eyes and gave his mind over to the feelings in his body. As far as he cared Bulk could do whatever he wanted to his body, as long as it made Billy feel like this.

Bulk smiled, he might not be human anymore but this was a dream come true. Billy released quickly and almost instant was begging Bulk not to stop and for more. Bulk was happy to continue, only once did he stop and tell Billy to beg again and call him master. Billy, lost in pleasure did as he was told. They spent an hour or so in ecstasy and after the thirtieth time finishing Billy finally collapsed, his manhood returning to normal. The screaming demand for pleasure gone from his mind. He was covered in sweat, tears and his own sticky liquid.

Billy panted. "Bulk I..." but Billy had no words for what they had just done.

Bulk only nodded in silent understanding. "Not to change the subject but this stuff doesn't look right." He held some release in his tiny hand, indeed ripples of red energy could be seen every once and awhile.

Billy's frowned as his mind went right back into scientist mode. "I need to see this under my microscope."

*************************Castle hallways***************************************

Goldar growled as he traveled the hallways of the castle. Zedd hadn't even acknowledge his gift of two attractive human for the harem. And now Queen Rita in her upset state was demanding more play things, specifically human children. She liked there innocent spirits. They became, as she put it, such pretty play things.

Those few children still free on earth were well guarded by there parents. Goldar growled as a patrol of putties formed behind him, each of them with golden rope. He wasn't one for random slaughter but he would not fail in this task. Rita had promised him the one thing Zedd had said was off limits if he brought her precious children for toys. Goldar, could take Kimberly to his private chambers. And for one night, she would be his.

Please review.

Chapter Text

**********************Kimberly and Billy's room****************************

Bulk only nodded in silent understanding. "Not to change the subject but this stuff doesn't look right." He held some release in his tiny hand. Indeed ripples of bright red energy could be seen every once and awhile dancing across the liquid.

Billy's frowned as his mind went right back into scientist mode. "I need to see this under my microscope right away."

Scooping some of his mess into his hand Billy peeked out from behind the partition. Lord Zedd was no longer in the room. Billy hoped the lord of evil had just stumbled back to his own chambers. Kimberly laid seemingly undisturbed, Sulk still curled up like a kitten by her side. Creeping out, Billy went to take a better look at Kim before moving to his computer.

She was sweating. Her brown magically made long locks sticking to her forehead. Her cheeks and lips flushed. Her breathing slightly shallow and she whimpered while...unintentionally touching herself in her sleep. Billy swallowed hard. Bulk had "cured" him but it seemed Kimberly was having the same painful bodily reaction. It was so intense even in her sleep she couldn't help trying to release some of the burning pressure he had just been a slave to as well.

Billy hurried back over to his desk and microscope. If she was feeling even half of what he felt earlier, he didn't have a moment to spare. The residual magic in her body from Zedd's attention would drive her crazy. Maybe even kill her. Billy needed a cure, and he needed it now.

Billy settled in at his desk, minutes ticking by as he began to calculate and examine the red power moving over his excess liquid. After a little while Bulk softly spoke up. "Is there anything I can do to help?"

Billy looked down at the toy. "Just keep an eye on her for me. I think...I need to go to Finster's lab. He might have the right material components to make a counter spell." Billy began to gather up a note pad and a back pack. "I don't think Zedd will be back tonight but if he is..." Billy closed his eyes. "I know it would be asking too much for you to protect Kimberly if Zedd returns but..."

Bulk interrupted. "I'll look after her Billy, I promise."

Billy nodded, Bulk really had changed so much. They all had. It was something he didn't think about too much. Doing one last check that he had everything Billy shouldered his back pack. "Finster's lab is one level down. I should be able to find what I need and be back in half an hour or so. Assuming anyone doesn't stop me."

Bulk watched Billy move towards the door. "Just hurry back." He called at the blue rangers fleeting form.

The blue door swung closed and for a moment Bulk just stared at the door before moving over to where Kimberly was sleeping on the floor. He saw her red cheeks and heard her pained whimpers. Hesitantly Bulk gently placed a hand on her forehead. She was so very hot. Bulk sighed sorrowfully, Billy better be able to make a cure fast.

Or the pink ranger wasn't going to make it.

**************************Wash room*************************************

Justin chatted like a little bird about everything and nothing at all Adam noticed at the duo washed and scrubbed. They had found a few burn on bits of food to nibble on but no more than a mouthful each and it was tough and hard to chew, like old jerky.

The hours slipped by as they worked and there was a strange thud that echoed. Justin looked up from the pan he was scrubbing going silent. Adam noticed his immediate change in behavior.

"Justin... is it the water?" Adam questioned getting ready to run.

Justin shook his head and Adam could see him tremble every so slightly. "...no, its much worse."

"Justin! Where are you my precious play thing?" A lispy human voice called out echoing through the room. Justin flinched and leaned down slightly hiding himself as the man continued down the stairs.

Adam craned his neck to get a good look at this stranger. Tall, middle aged white guy, pot belly, stains on his shirt, and something in his face, his eyes brought Adam to alert. This guy was setting off all kinds of red flags in Adam's mind but he didn't know why. The male hasn't seen either of them yet.

"Do come out Justin, you know I don't like it when you play your little hiding game." The man stopped at the bottom of the stairs and moved over slightly to lean on a few pots. "You know what I want. Be a good boy and give it to me. Looks I brought you something." The man fished out a handkerchief from his pocket and unwrapped it holding up the fried chicken thigh. "I know you can see me. How long has it been since you were last fed? That's right, four whole days...almost five."

Adam blinked, this guy didn't seem to know about him being down here as well.

The man continued. "Don't make me come find you. There is no place you can hide." His voice became cold and Justin whimpered slightly, afraid.

Justin swallowed hard. Adam said he would look after him but now he wasn't sure. Shaking Justin took a few steps towards the man into the open. "Please...don't watch Adam." Justin's voice was full of shame.

Adam looked surprised at his young friend. "Justin wait." He said, but the kid continued to walk towards the man, like a lamb to the slaughter.

"There you are. Come do as I want and you can finally eat." The man began to fumble with his belt buckle as Justin, with solemn blue eyes gazing at the ground and without a word, dropped to his knees in front of the man.

The man smiled. "You're obedient today. Hmm? Guess starving you has been taming that wild spirit of yours. Ha! If you only knew the food chef sends that I refuse to give you. Now you understand. I'm your only source of survival. You are mine! Say it!"

Justin softly replied in a voice that sounded numb to life. "I'm yours..."

The man pulled off his underwear and stood at attention. Adam's eyes went wide. No, not this! He thought someone had just been bullying and hitting the kid...but not this! With a hate burning in his heart Adam charged forward, the man saw him at the last moment and stumbled back as Adam's punch connected with his face.

There was a scream and the cracking of bone. Blood flowed from the man's now broken nose. He continued to scream and shriek. The noise bouncing off the walls. Echoing like a nightmare. In a panic the stranger back stepped tripping over his own pants. Adam was raging, his eyes like fire. Justin still on his knees was watching the scene. Adam had protected him! He really was just as kind as he seemed.

Adam's nostrils were flaring. "You monster! You sick monster! He's a kid!" The man whimpered as Adam approached him and landed a kick squarely on his chest knocking the air out of the man with a painful wheeze.

The man doubled over bruised and beaten. Adam growled like a lion, ready to kill. He raised his fist. Blood singing in his ears. His mind was no longer aware. He was acting on instinct alone...until a sob reach his ears. He glanced back at Justin. The boy was watching the scene, his blue eyes dripping with tears of fright at the blood.

It brought Adam back to his senses and with a shake of his head he pulled a few steps back from the man.

"I...I didn't know there was someone else down here. Look I understand why you attacked, but let's make a deal. I...I'll..." The man stopped bargaining as the door to the chamber opened again. The man who ran the kitchens stepped into the light, no doubt alerted to the happenings by the screaming.

It all happened so fast Justin felt himself blinking. The bad man, there was a lot of cussing and he had been demoted to wash room. Justin and Adam found themselves pulled up the stairs behind the chef and a few putties and into the kitchen. They would learn to prep, cook and bake. As the stone door closed behind Justin he heard the man scream one last time.

Adam kept Justin close by his side as they moved up in the world. Kid looked like he was going to go into shock. The cold hearted chef noticed this as he looked at the pair. He glanced at Adam, "He's your responsibility. Keep him out from underfoot or he will go to the play room of the queen." Adam was set to work butchering a freshly killed pig in the far, far back of the kitchen. Justin sat quietly behind him on the stone floor, a mug of hot chocolate in his hands. Perhaps the chef wasn't as cold as he seemed.

*******************************Harem***************************

Rocky had barely a moment to reach as another boy about his own age went right for his throat. Death was gleaming in his eyes. He wanted to kill Rocky. Rocky blocked most of the sudden attack and tossed the guy off of him, bringing his hands up into a defensive position. God, was blood sport now in the harem too? Was this fight to the death?! That thought distracted Rocky long enough for the man to land a good blow slicing Rocky's lip open.

Rocky dodge the next blow and came back with his own. They grunted, flipped, punched and kicked all around the room. The shouts of the monsters and the people fueled the fire of the fight. Rocky got another good hit. This guy was good but too wild. He telegraphed his moves. Rocky had to take a few good blows to get his attackers pattern down but now, Rocky had the advantage. Block, block, strike, block, fake strike, kick...

The other man fell into the food covered tables. "Oh! Finish him! Let's hear some bones break!" Rito called from his seat, almost jumping up with excitement.

"No, I won't do that." Rocky shouted defiantly turning towards the monsters.

"Rocky look out!" Aisha screamed. Rocky turned around a second to slow. He had turned his back on his opponent and got incense ash thrown right in his eyes. Oh God! He couldn't see and it hurt so much. The man laughed, the monsters laughed and blow after blow landed on Rocky knocking him to the floor. The human continued to stomp and kick Rocky while he was down and blinded.

"Rocky!" Aisha screamed as she pulled forward to help her friend. A hand grabbed her arm. "Don't intervene, this is not your fight." Aabish warned the girl in yellow. "But he is my friend." Aisha protested. The man had a weapon now, some kind of double bladed sword. He was approaching Rocky, mocking him, and Aisha pulled out of Aabish's hold and ran for her friend. No, there story would not end here, not like this. The man wasn't expecting her and she tackled him straight the the floor and began to punch him over and over in the face, screaming violently at him to leave Rocky alone.

Once the man stopped moving, Aisha left him and stood over her friend as if daring anyone to come at them. No one in the harem cheered now, they didn't make a sound...until a slow clap began to fill the room. Master Vile was impressed, he said so, asked a few random questions and turned to leave promising to send someone to tend to Rocky's injury. He said nothing about the male Aisha had thrashed.

Master Vile smiled as he left the harem, Rito in tow. He saw something he wanted and he has a deal to make with Zedd.

Chapter Text

**********************Temple of Ninjor****************************

Zordon looked up through the sky, sensing the Falcon Zord heading into space more than seeing it. He was so very proud of his white ranger. If anyone could beat the odds, it would be Tommy. Zordon gave a sigh, he needed to get back to his own dimension soon. He wouldn't be able to stay outside his crystal forest for much longer and live.

"Thank you Ninjor. I know you may not think much of humans but Tommy… He has the soul of a true warrior and a true friend. I should get going soon. I need to try and contact my other...child. Ninjor? Ninjor?" Zordon called looking at the empty temple around him. The blue ninja was nowhere to be seen.

Zordon sighed again, guessing where the ancient creator of the power coins might be. Without another word Zordon sat and began to meditate, to open the small hole between his world and this one. It was no small feat opening dimensional doorways. Deep in a trance Zordon suddenly heard the soaring scream of the mythical fire bird. In his mind he saw it fly up into the black sky, fire right at its wing tips screaming and crying in pain. Then the image of the beast faded to an image of Kimberly as if in a pink tinted mirror. She was in terrible pain. The sight of her brought Zordon right out of his trance.

By the stars, Kimberly was dying...

Zordon let out one sob before beginning his trance again. He couldn't do much but perhaps if he could reach her through that mirror, in the dream scape, he could comfort her in her final hours.

**************************Falcon Zord**********************************

Tommy couldn't get over the pure joy of soaring. No wonder Kimberly and Jason seemed to love their flying zords so much. Sure he still didn't have a plan but as he broke atmosphere it didn't really matter. This zord was fast! It had taken him nearly a week to reach Phadoes in the dragon zord but this falcon, three days tops, Tommy estimated.

As Tommy settled in he began to practice his katas moving, seeing what these new power could do. He was shocked! He could fade like mist, produce duplicates at will, and move at super speed for small bursts. It was amazing. So much so that after a few hours her felt tired and powered down. His body suddenly aching and sore. He left out a low moan. It would be okay, his body just needed to adjust to the new powers.

Sitting back in the console chair Tommy stomach rumbled. "Crap…" Tommy whispered as he placed his hand over the hungry organ. He hadn't thought to bring any food or water. Three days with nothing to eat wouldn't make him a very good fighter by the time he did reach the moon.

There was a soft rattling sound and Tommy looked up. Over on one side of the falcon zord was a blue vase. It seemed strangely out of place in the white and chrome interior. The jug moved slightly and Tommy was instantly on guard. Moving very slowly he approached the jar and peeked into the top.

"Don't you know, it's rude to stare!" A very tiny Ninjor shouted at him. Tommy started backwards before approaching the jar again.

"Ninjor? How did you get in there?" Tommy asked picking up the blue vase.

Ninjor lost his balance slightly. "Put me down this instant!" He commanded, his voice slightly high pitched. Tommy chuckled but obeyed.

"Oh think it's funny?" Ninjor waved his hands and a sparkling of blue energy came out and surrounded Tommy, next thing the white ranger knew he was face to face with Ninjor in the vase.

"You shrunk me!" Tommy exclaimed squeaking like a mouse, it was the blue ninjas turn to laugh.

"Of course, how else were you going to fit inside my pocket dimension?' Ninjor chastised but there was mirth in his voice.

Tommy frowned but relented after a moment. "So, why are you here?"

Ninjor walked past him. "You didn't think I would just let you leave with all those power in you did you?" As he said it, Tommy felt each of the spirit animal call out at once. For a moment it was almost too much for his heart to bear. Ninjor continued. "I'm here to keep an eye on you."

Tommy sighed, "And to take back the other ninjetti spirits…should I fail."

"Indeed. Now come young falcon and have something to eat. You will need strength to go against Zedd." Ninjor said and Tommy saw it now. A wooden table lay out with a variety of foods and drink. It had not been there just a moment ago. He opened his mouth to question but shook his head and closed his mouth. Pocket dimension, probably anything could happen here.

Tommy ate his fill and answered questions when Ninjor asked him. He talked about Kimberly, with a sparkle in his eye, and about Billy. About earth and his life, becoming a ranger. He answered any question the ninja asked of him. Tommy felt his eyes starting to grow heavy. He had had a very long day.

Tommy head dropped to the table and he began to snore slightly. Ninjor smirked and waved his hand. The table vanished into a blue mist. Tommy would have hit the ground but, less than a heartbeat passed, before soft, plushy pillows replaced the table. Tommy landed in a soft heap. Ninjor covered him with a blanket. "Sleep well young warrior."

*******************************Finster lab*************************************

Billy yanked and pulled open drawers, moving things this way and that. Tossed random things over his shoulder without care. Four ingredients! He had only been able to locate four of the six things he needed to hopefully save Kim from being ripped apart by Zedd's power build up inside her body.

"Come on! Where is it!" He growled shoving some glass bottles away. They tipped off the shelf and broke at his feet. He didn't care right now. Kimberly couldn't die. She just couldn't. He couldn't lose his last friend, his best friend.

God, Billy thought as slumped against the cabinet. Kimberly, he had known her since he was eight years old. He remembered the first time he had seen her. Her family had just moved into the house next door. Her hair was in pigtails and she was missing her front baby tooth. She had been his first real life line, his first real connection to the world apart from his mom and dad. She had brought Trini, Jason and Zack into his life. He had friends only because of her.

Billy's mind began to think and think. If he couldn't make a cure, he could…no, he couldn't do that to cure her. Not like Bulk had for him but…what else could he do?

What could he do?

"Hello young genius." An older, sage like, voice called, pulling Billy from his thoughts. "And here I thought it was the putties messing around again."

Billy spun around and there was the elderly monster maker, just walking into his lab. Holding his medical bag. Billy theorized he must have just come back from helping someone in the harem. "Finster! You have to help me…its Kim!" Billy's voice was desperate, his eyes almost wild. Finster was slightly taken aback; he had never known the blue ranger to be emotional.

"Steady young master. What has happened to her?" Finster asked. So with embarrassment on his face Billy told Finster what had happened. Lord Zedd taking advantage of them had not been Billy's fault, yet he felt ashamed none the less. He felt so ashamed. Even before he finished speaking he and Finster were on their way back to the room Billy and Kim shared. As they hurried, Finster mumbled a prayer under his breath to the gods that they would not be too late. If she died, everything would be for nothing. And Lord Zedd's rage would be unquenchable.

*****************************Harem?**************************************

Rocky felt something cool and wet on his forehead and someone was whispering words of comfort to him nearby. It was quiet wherever he was. Almost disturbingly so. Slowly he opened his eyes, only he couldn't see anything. A wave of panic swept over him, his breathing becoming rapid. "Easy Rocky." A gentle voice he knew breathed into his ear.

"Aisha?" He questioned feeling someone hands on his shoulders. He knew that scent but he felt so unsure. "Is that you? I can't see."

"It's me. The monster maker, he doctored you up after the fight. The blindness won't last long. He gave you some kind of white goo to fix your eyes. You would be blind from the dust thrown in your face if he hadn't." Aisha assured him. Even as she spoke the roomed seemed to be getting lighter, colors began to be visible and blurry shapes.

"What happened to the other guy?" Rocky asked, unaware of how the fight finished.

Aisha hesitated for a moment. "He lost, so…they didn't fix him up. He…I don't think he…made it."

Rocky began to shake. He had killed? Oh God… Aisha sensed what he was thinking and put her arms around Rocky. He held her close for a moment and then she spoke. "It wasn't you Rocky…I'm the one that killed him. Well hurt him and without medical help and the break in his nose…I didn't mean too. I didn't."

Rocky shushed her after a moment. "Were surviving, that's the best we can hope for now. Where are we Aisha? The harem? It's so quiet."

He heard Aisha sigh. "Master Vile, he was pleased with the fight. He purchased us from Zedd. Were on a space ship…he's taking us to his home, as slaves or pets. However you want to view it." She began to cry softly.

"Oh Aisha, we have each other. It will be okay." Rocky held her close again. His words were a lie, but one she was only happy to believe if just for a moment.

After a moment she spoke again. "Rocky, we weren't the only ones Master Vile liked." Aisha said looking over at the tall blonde sitting in the corner with the accent. Master Vile has liked the look of her and her shyness when it came to him.

Kat sat alone listening to the other two people talk. She pulled her knees tighter to her chest and rocked gently. She felt so utterly alone.

*********************************Kitchen************************************

"It really smells back here." Justin said as he explored the butchering area of the kitchen. So far to looked like they were the only two humans back here. The butchering area wasn't far from the area where living live stock was kept. Justin was curious to see more but one stern look from Adam brought Justin back to his small spot behind the stone table. Adam was up to his elbows in pig blood and guts. The very sight made Justin shiver slightly.

Adam had to hold back his gag reflex more than once. At least he didn't have to kill the beasts, but butchering them still warm was upsetting to say the least. He just had to remind himself over and over this was food. They stayed in silence a long while before Justin spoke again. "Adam?" He called softly.

Adam inclined his head slightly towards the kid. "Yeah Justin?"

Justin fiddled with the hem of his shirt. "I didn't get a chance to thank you. For stopping him. The bad man, I mean. I didn't like doing what he made me do." Justin shook his head at the memory.

Adam smiled reassuringly at the kid. "You're welcome."

They returned to the silence. After finishing cutting up another hog there was a whistle. Much like the one in the mines Adam knew. The sound put Justin on edge but Adam stayed rather relaxed. "I don't think it's a bad sound." But even as Adam said it head chef and two other people could be seen walking their way. "Justin, get back behind me and stay quiet." Justin did as Adam instructed.

"Well you're a sight." Chef said. "Follow me." Adam fell in line Justin stay close to his heels. Chef lead them back towards where the animals were kept and stopped at a wooden ladder. "Your sleeping quarters are up there." Chef pointed to a cut out hole in the stone maybe ten feet from the ground. "You have fifteen minutes after the whistle blows to get cleaned up and then pick up your dinner at the front of the kitchen. Is that clear?"

Adam nodded. "Yes sir."

"Good…be quick then." With that Chef turned, his two silent other chefs following.

"That was weird." Justin remarked once they were far away.

"Agreed. Come on, let's check this new place out." Adam motioned for Justin to climb the ladder first; he would be right behind him.

So Justin laid eyes on their new home before Adam. "Adam! This is awesome! There's a bed! A real bed and look a bathroom and the water works!" Justin giggled turning the faucet on. Adam nudged him out of the way slightly and began to wash off the blood. "Good, now see if there's any soap."

"Can do." Justin was off like a shot searching the room and surprisingly did indeed find a bar of antibacterial dial soap. Adam was grateful for it. Once he was clean the duo hurried to the front of the kitchen. Each grabbed a plate as they got into the kitchen line.

But the joy was short lived as Justin in front of Adam, reached the front of the food line. The man ladling out food growled at him and refused food, after all Justin was not a kitchen worker. He had not worked that day. But Adam was given a portion of meat and potatoes.

Justin held back tears as they sat with the other kitchen workers but slightly apart from the others. His plate was empty but only for a moment as Adam placed half his food onto Justin's plate.

"Eat up while it's still warm." Adam said, taking a big bite of ham. He didn't want to make a big deal of it and he certainly didn't want Justin to feel like he owed Adam anything.

Justin wiped back tears from the edges of his eyes and ate the best meal could ever remember eating.

***************************Kimberly's dream*********************************

Kimberly shielded her eyes from the blazing sun as she walked on and on in a sea of golden sand. It was so hot and the dunes so very endless. She needed water and shade. Her footsteps faltered and she tumbled down another dune, the sand burning her bare flesh, burning, burning. She cried out in pain. Such a scream of torment and hopelessness. She couldn't take much more… There was a noise like a deep wind. There in the distance a blurry figure in gray and white seemed to be beckoning her. Kimberly squinted at the form. "Zordon? Zordon! Please help me!" Kimberly cried but the sand stirred up and she shielded her face. When she next looked the image was gone…

Chapter Text

***************************Kimberly's dream*********************************

Kimberly shielded her eyes from the blazing sun as she walked on and on in a sea of sand. It was so hot and the dunes so very endless. She needed water and shade. Her footsteps faltered and she tumbled down another dune, the sand burning her bare flesh, burning, burning. She cried out in pain. Such a scream of torment and hopelessness, almost inhuman. She couldn't take much more. There was a noise like a deep wind. There in the distance a blurry figure in grey and white seemed to be beckoning her. "Zordon…? Zordon! Please help me!" Kimberly cried but the sand stirred up and she shielded her face. When she next looked the image was gone…

****************************Billy and Kim's Room******************************

"Oh my, it's worse than I thought." Finster whispered more to himself than to Billy. Kimberly was lying in a twisted pile of clothes, matted down with her sweat and another bodily fluid. Her face was cherry red and glistening with a coating of sweat. She was breathing in wheezing desperate gasps. Her eyes were closed but moved rapidly behind the lids.

"Kim? Kimberly? Please open your eyes!" Billy said shaking her slightly. She moaned softly but would not awaken.

"She cannot hear you. Open her mouth quickly." Finster ordered mixing a green slimy liquid. Billy did as he was told and Finster poured the goo into her mouth. "Rub her throat, make her swallow it." He instructed already mixing another batch of magical potion. Billy did as he was told and Kimberly gagged and coughed, her body's natural defenses trying to keep her from "drowning."

"Come on Kim, you've got to keep it down." Billy held her close, rubbing her neck gently, inducing a swallow. Quickly the fire in her face was leeched away; she went pale, her body becoming limp in his arms, as still as a corpse. "Kim!" Billy shouted distressed.

"And again young master, she needs to swallow this too." Finster held up another mixture, silver based with gold shavings and pink flickers of light.

Billy was curious and wanted to ask what it was but he couldn't spare even a moment as he coaxed the strange glowing substance down Kim's throat. A little color came back into her face. Her breathing became normal and soft. Slowly, ever so slowly her eyes fluttered open and she focused on her friend. "B…Billy?" Kim whispered unsure. She felt so very strange, not really herself.

Billy cradled Kim protectively to his chest. "Thank God." He whispered softly.

"I'm not sure the gods had anything to do with it." Finster said suddenly, startlingly Billy from his thoughts. He had forgotten the elderly monster maker was there. But there was the white rabbit, holding out another vial of silver liquid with gold bits but now the sparkle of energy was blue.

"Drink this. Though your method of residual energy removal was basic, this will make sure there are no lasting effects." Finster assured. Billy blushed and took the vial downing it quickly, like a shot.

"Now I suggest you both get some sleep." Finster said packing his bag as he stood to leave.

Billy wanted to thank him but as he opened his mouth to speak a yawn came out instead. His deep blue eyes already feeling so very heavy with sleep.

Finster shut the door, shaking his head as he walked the hallway. That was too close for comfort. If Lord Zedd had lost his leverage over the blue ranger…ex-blue ranger, he would have been quite unhappy. Everyone in the palace would have been unhappy.

It had been too much dark power… too much and too soon. Zedd, if he was sober, would be regretting this move. Plans would have to be set back now. They were still too "good", changing their human hearts was proving to be a slow process. Humans were such funny creatures. Born neither good nor evil, with the capacity to change, to choose one side or the other. It wasn't like that usually. In the universe you were good or bad, no in between. Finster sighed and set his bag on the table in his work shop. The little clay creatures waiting to be created, greeting him with small noises. Unpacking the bag he slowly pulled out two glass vials containing golden shavings.

Tiny amounts of their power coins filed off. Finster sighed; they both now had an infusion of "good" again as it were. It would take months to get them back to where they should be. Craving the dark, seeking the dark, begging for it. He would talk to Zedd, perhaps there might be a way to speed up the process.

***************************Hallway outside Rita's chambers***********************

Goldar frowned as the door shut. He had been unable to find the dozens of children there used to be on earth. Having returned with only ten, already now toys for Rita's amusement. Humans took longer to reproduce then most monsters. Even finding humans had been hard on this trip. At this rate he would need to suggest some kind of breeding program be created using the slaves they already had on the moon. Sure Zedd wasn't one for having, ick, kids around but kids did eventually become the young adults that he liked so much.

Goldar thought it over more as he walked to his chamber. The stone door opened with a single word of command from his lips. The chamber was dark with a thick animal scent. Only a few thick candles on the walls illuminated the room. Red banners and sharp weapons hung from the ceiling. There was a large basin set against the wall the size of a hot tub. It was a strange combination studio apartment and wild animal den. The bed wasn't so much a bed but large piles of furs of varying sizes and patterns.

Goldar removed his armor and stretched his wings fully. Goldar smiled in the mirror. He was quite the good looking monster. He would take a hot musk bath then see to his prize. Kimberly was still his. It had been the offer on the table, though Rita had not mentioned it when he took her toys to be. Well he would just blame it on her should Zedd be angry. There wasn't any hiding the fact the relationship was severely strained. Close to crumbling, everyone in the castle knew that and Goldar knew what side he planned to be on should it all come crashing down.

The winning side.

*******************************Space ship**********************************

"How's that Rocky?" Aisha asked as Rocky rubbed at his eyes.

"Yeah, my sights back. I'm alright now." Rocky said taking in the room. It was not a very large holding area, maybe twenty feet by about thirty feet. The walls were a metallic black, the floor a metallic gray. This place wasn't a hotel that was for sure. There was a small pile of bedding in the one corner and that's when Rocky saw her. The tall blonde sitting all alone.

"What's up with her?" He asked Aisha, nodding towards the girl.

Aisha shrugged. "She hasn't said a word this whole time. And she, smells kind of like alcohol. Some of the harem girls said her name's Kat and that she…isn't nice. Some of the girls referred to her as the kitty with claws."

Kat snorted from her corner. She couldn't believe they were talking about her. She was nice…well back on earth. Ugh, she had such a migraine. She wished there was liquor in here. Reality was becoming too clear for her liking. Well at least she has all the nice soft and warm bedding to herself and she had no intention of sharing. As far as she knew this place might be the same as the harem, survival of the fittest.

There was the sound of metal sliding on metal. A small opening at the base of the door slide to the side and a tray of food and water slides in. Even though she had her back towards the door and the other humans, Kat could smell the food. Her tummy growled loudly.

The other two were eating, she could hear it. Slowly Kat risked a glance towards them. Her eyes catching sight of the roasted chicken, the pile of white rice and serving plate of fruits. Some of the fruit was dried, some was fresh. Kat licked her lips with hunger and suddenly felt eyes on her as she locked gaze with Rocky. Quickly Kat whipped her head back around to face the blank wall again. She was hungry but not hungry enough to beg…yet. There was a good amount of food too. Kat hoped they would be kind enough to leave her some scraps. Kat looked at her lap feeling the tears well up. Why would they be kind, she hadn't been kind, she had just been surviving.

"Hey you should come eat." Aisha called over, her voice loud in the metal room. Kat covered her ears, her head hurt so much.

Aisha saw and snorted with slight anger. "Why of all the…what is she too good to eat with us?"

But Rocky was already on his feet approaching the girl. Kat stiffened slightly as he crouched near her. He didn't want to frighten her. "Hey, I'm Rocky." He whispered, Kat locked eyes with him again…Yup, it was just as the thought. "Come eat something, we'll keep it down. I know your head must be hurting."

"I…okay…" Kat said softly. She had no reason to trust this man but there was something about him. He didn't seem like a liar.

Aisha frowned slightly but didn't say anything as Kat joined them. Kat took a few bites of chicken but then paused for a moment, her hand going to her head. Even chewing made the throbbing hurt more.

"Here can I help?" Rocky offered reaching for Kat's hand. With great hesitation she allowed him to take her hand into his. Rocky slowly began to massage the webbing between her thumb and pointer finger. Kat felt the pain in her head begin to melt away and she sighed becoming content. This touch was not perverse or invasive. After a few moments Rocky stopped. "Feel better?" He asked. Kat nodded she wasn't 100% but it was much better. "How did you know what to do?"

Rocky looked away slightly. "My mom was an alcoholic."

The trio fell silent eating once more. Aisha was the next to speak after a few minutes. "I'm Aisha, by the way."

Kat gave the girl a slight smile. "I'm Katherine, Kat if you prefer."

Rocky smiled. It was a start.

*********************************Kitchen***************************************

Justin flopped down onto the soft mattress. He hadn't been in a bed since earth. Adam smiled at the kid's contentment. They certainly had moved up in the world as it were and full bellies felt so good. Still he missed Rocky and Aisha deeply. Harem meals went out twice a day. Maybe he could eventually work his way up to helping deliver those meals. He might see his friends again, if only a glimpse. Even as his mind drifted Adam took of his dirty chef coat and put it in the sink. He then filled a plastic bucket with hot water and grabbed the soap.

Sitting down near a drain, on a wooden three legged stool, Adam began to wash his body. He could swear he could still smell the pig's blood on his skin.

"What are you doing Adam?" Justin asked from the little doorway.

"What does it look like? I'm taking a bath." Adam said scrubbing the soapy was cloth against his skin then dumping the bucket over his head.

"Weirdest bath I've ever seen." Justin said softly, realizing he might have offended his new friend. Adam could sense Justin's hesitation as he began to dry off with a towel, he laugh softly showing Justin he was not mad.

"It's how we bath in Korea. I didn't move to America till I was, well about your age. And speaking of bathing, when's the last time you had a real bath? Because you are not sleeping in that clean bed if you are dirty." Adam teased while putting his pants back on and grabbing clean under shirt. He would need to try and scrub his chef coat clean but that could wait for the moment.

Adam couldn't hide the smirk on his face as he approached Justin and sensing something was amiss Justin let out a soft eep and turned to run. He was a second to slow as Adam's already wiggling tickling fingers grabbed him around the belly. Justin squeaked once then began to laugh hard. Adam stopped after a minute and ruffled the boy hair gently. "Go take a bath."

Still giggling Justin nodded and went to do just that. Adam could hear the water splashing from where he stood now by the cave entrance. He gazed out across the kitchen. The kitchen really wasn't that bad of a place to be trapped but as he sat in his thoughts, he worried more and more for Aisha and Rocky. Adam sighed, even though he wasn't sure anyone was out there to hear him, silently, Adam prayed for a miracle.

*****************************Rita's room****************************************

Queen Rita was happier than she had been in weeks. Yes the toys were fewer in number than she wanted but it was a start. She would need to send Goldar again in a few days, maybe to a different area of earth. She wanted more playthings. As nice as toys were to have again she felt sad. Master Vile had left. She thought for sure her daddy would have freed her from this unhappy marriage but no such divorce had happened. Squatt and Baboo had informed her of Zedd's gift to her father. More exotic pets, after all humans only came from this one little blue planet. Her father always did love his pets more than her. Rita sighed, she didn't have a head ache, she felt almost numb.

Even as her new toys danced before her Rita feel more aged than she should. At that moment the empress of evil was a sad sight. Looking like a grownup who very much wished she was still a child. At least Rito was still here in the castle. She would have someone she could real trust. Family always stuck together.

Still she had duties to attend to. In a few hours Zedd would be up and most likely very cranky. She might as well get some sleep now while there was a little peace and quiet.

***************************Billy and Kim's room*******************************

"Is the coast clear?" Skull whispered to Bulk. They had been hiding in the dark of Kimberly's wardrobe for hours now.

Bulk pressed his little wooden ear against the door. "Yes, I think so." Very slowly he pushed the door open. It creaked slightly and the sound was so loud in the room. Seeing it was all clear Bulk and Skull hopped to the floor and ran to check on their unconscious friends.

"Bulk? Are they okay?" Skull asked. Bulk put his hand on Kimberly's forehead. "Her fever is all gone, she is breathing okay." Next he moved to Billy. "He's okay too, just in a deep sleep."

Skull felt his wooden feet splash in something on the stone floor. "What is this? Water?"

Bulk shook his head.

"Eww!" Skull squealed, squishing the wet clothing a bit under foot.

"She couldn't help it numb skull, the fever made her body lose control. Help me get a towel, she shouldn't sleep wet, neither should Billy." Bulk immediately turned to go get some towels from behind the partition in the room.

Skull watched his friend go. Was it just him or was Bulk acting strange, even for Bulk.

Chapter Text

***************************Billy and Kim's room*******************************

Bulk returned with a few fluffy, clean towels and began to pull at Billy's wet clothes. "Bulk!" Skull squealed alarmed, wondering at his friends invasive actions.

Bulk sigh, that's right, Skull still didn't know. He didn't know how close Billy and Bulk had been already. "Look it's just like when we cared for my little cousin alright?"

Skull wrung his hands nervously. "But…but these are grownups! I mean, we can't just undress…I mean….should we….it's wrong? Right?"

Bulk stopped and looked at his worried friend. "We can leave them like this either. It's bad for the skin and we don't know how long they will sleep for. Start undressing Kimberly, ok?" Skull began to quiver at that command, Bulk noticed. "We're looking after them Skull that's all, nothing dirty, nothing inappropriate." Bulk reassured, deciding it would be best for now if his friend remained unaware of his encounter with Billy's sensual side.

Skull went very still thinking for a long moment. Bulk knew his friend was weighting the pros and cons of the situation. Skull could be smart, when he wanted to be. With a soft sigh, Skull very gently began to untying the draw string around Kimberly's pink pajama pants. "I always dreamed of Kim, but not like this…" Skull whispered as he worked removing the wet, rumpled clothing from her soft body. "Not like this…"

******************************* Hallway**********************************

Goldar whistled a merry, slightly suggestive little tune as he began to approach Kimberly and Billy's shared bed room. Magical silver chains jingled in his hand. He hoped he wouldn't have to use them but, she probably wouldn't willingly go with him. Not if she knew was awaited her. Goldar licked his lips. Covered in musk he knew his scent was the most attractive. Dominate and strong. His room was already prepared. He had done some studying on human females. After all he couldn't risk breaking one of Zedd's favorite captives. In his room awaited red roses and rose petals. He didn't care for the smell but human females seemed to like it. As well as red wine, chocolates, candles, and variety of human "sex" toys. Goldar began to get hard as he thought exactly how he would start. He'd offer her the wine and chocolates, partaking if she wanted. Then he would begin to take her clothes off and if she was still too scared, he would massage her until she relaxed, then he would take his long tongue over her breasts and…"

"GOLDAR!" Zedd's voice echoed down the hallway, pulling Goldar again from pleasing thoughts. Zedd and Rita seemed to have a knack for being a buzz kill. Changing directions Goldar headed down the main hall, the great metal door opened at his approached but something was different…

"My Lord?" Goldar questioned in a sweeping bow. Zedd's hand was on his head. He appeared ill. "You don't look so good, my lord. Shall I send for Finster?" Goldar hoped Zedd would say yes and he could leave to get the monster maker doctor and then get back to his awaiting desire.

Zedd spoke, but it sounded pained, forced. "No, I do not need Finster. Take some putties and go to earth. Billy and Kimberly are in need of new beds and such. Several items were damaged." Zedd said no more and waved his hand, dismissing Goldar.

"New beds….New Beds!" The meaning hit Goldar like a brick to the face as the metal door to the throne room closed behind him. Zedd had…Goldar growled under his breath but then caught himself, unsure of the uncontrolled animal reaction. Goldar sighed and headed towards the lab. He's get some freshly made putties and talk to Finster. Finster always seemed to know what was happening.

*****************************Kitchen room*********************************

Justin sat looking out the doorway over the kitchen. It was strangely beautiful. Much better than the lonely darkness in the wash room. He knew he should still be resting but the dream he had was too much for him to risk sleep again. Everything was so still and silent. Every once and awhile some of the captured animals would make noise but it was in vain. Such sad sounds, as if they knew their fate. The kitchen had magically darkened slightly when "night" had come but it was beginning to glow brighter. It would be time to get up soon.

Justin glanced at Adam sleeping in the bed. He was so grateful to his protector, his friend. But Justin knew he was a burden to Adam. Justin had already made up his mind. He would ask the chef for work today. Someone had to be cleaning and feeding the animals and that was even lower work than the butchering of them that Adam was doing. Chef might agree and then Adam wouldn't have to share his hard earned food.

Justin bit his lip in thought, and if Chef said no, Justin…well he would offer to repay Adam another way. Adam would probably be a lot gentler with him than that other man had been. Justin wiped away the tears quickly forming in his eyes at the thought. No, it would be okay. Adam would be gentle and he had to repay him somehow even if it made him feel sick deep inside.

******************************Master Vile's ship****************************

"How are you feeling?" Rocky whispered to Katherine. The group had eaten there fill, chatted pleasantly for a while and now were now all lounging on the bedding in the room. It was a bit close quarters but Rocky and Aisha had cuddled close giving Kat as much extra space as they could. Kat had noticed and appreciated it greatly. Aisha and Rocky were so very kind and seemed so comfortable around each other.

Kat gave Rocky a weak smile. "It's better, not great but a lot better. I…I never drank back home on earth, but I just couldn't handle it in the harem. I was so alone, and afraid all the time…" Kat sniffed slightly and Aisha reached out and placed a hand softly on her shoulder. "You have us now Kat. You won't be alone again…if we can help it."

Kat nodded and yawned. She felt safe with her new friends but had no idea why. This wasn't like her friends on earth before Zedd had taken over. It was as if something far away, not quite in reach bonded the three. Rocky smiled and grabbed a couple blankets. "Come on, let's all get some sleep." He said tossing a blanket to Kat and covering himself and Aisha with another blanket. As they slept the temperature became in the room dropped slightly. Kat rolled over in her sleep feeling the warmth being given off by Rocky. Rocky smiled slightly and pulled her closer. Aisha was already asleep snuggled on his other side.

Rocky was unable to sleep. He kept thinking about Adam. He hoped his brother was alright.

*****************************Falcon Zord***********************************

Ninjor sat quietly in a rocking chair, blue knitting in his hands, as he watched the white ranger sleep soundly not far from him inside his interdimensional space. Suddenly the flacon zord shrieked and came to a halt in space forcefully. Ninjor flew to his feet and rushed to Tommy. "Awaken young falcon. I believe battle is at hand!"

"Whaa?" Tommy rubbed at his eyes groggily.

"Danger is at hand! Get up!" Ninjor shouted grabbing Tommy by the collar and the next moment Tommy found himself back in the cockpit. Ninjor steadied him for a moment as the last few drops of sleep were shaken off.

"Oh wow…Ninjor, who is that?" Tommy asked looking out the view from his zord. A great ship, sparking black with marks like red death upon it floated in front of him. It was as big as his falcon, well almost. "Are they bad guys?" Tommy asked.

Ninjor almost slapped him on the back of the head. Refraining from the action at the last moment. How could anyone see a ship like that and not think the owner was bad? This human was still such a child. A child who would get himself killed if Ninjor wasn't there to guide him.

"Hard to say, but the markings on the ship are that of Master Vile, you may know him better as Rita Repulsa's father." Ninjor said offhandedly.

"Rita has a dad? And he's still alive?" Tommy was bemused. He had known the empress was old but this, wow.

While Tommy mused Ninjor pushed a few buttons on the console. "I believe they are hailing us, young hero. And no one thinks much of humans in the universe...I would suggest you hide your identity."

Tommy straightened up. "Ninjetti the falcon!" Tommy called out his face becoming covered in a white ninja like cloth mask. Just in time as a very angry monster appeared on screen.

"Whoever you are...How dare you block my path! Move or be destroyed!"

Chapter Text

*****************************Falcon Zord***********************************

"Rita has a dad? And he's still alive?" Tommy was bemused, his imagination whirling. He had known the empress of evil was old but this, wow.

While Tommy mused Ninjor pushed a few buttons on the console. "I believe they are hailing us, young hero. And no one thinks much of humans in the universe...I would suggest you hide your identity." As Ninjor spoke he shrunk down again to the size of a action figure and landed on the falcon console.

Tommy straightened up. "Ninjetti the falcon!" Tommy called out his face becoming covered in a white ninja like cloth mask. Just in time as a very angry monster appeared on screen.

"Whoever you are...How dare you block my path! Move or be destroyed!" The monster yelled at the screen. His chest puffed up, aggressive like a snake.

"Okay Oliver, play this cool but controlled." Tommy whispered to himself before locking eyes with the monster on screen.

Tommy let out a snort of frustration. "Well I don't know who you are and I don't move for anyone."

Master Vile seemed to blow a fuse turning red and smoking from the top of his head. "Why you insignificant bug! Fire weapons, blow his ship apart!"

Tommy only had a moment to blink before two red laser beams hit his Zord. The falcon didn't even move. There was a shimmer of light and Tommy could just make out a force shield around his zord. Ninjor has brought it up while they had been talking.

"You must fire back young falcon. Show them your talons." Ninjor instructed in a whisper from his hiding place on the console.

Tommy nodded. "My turn..." he said out loud before flipping a switch and pressing a button. Twin missile flew out from under the wings of the falcon, struck and detonated with force. Master Vile's ship rocked in space, they shouted as sparks flew all around. Tommy for a moment felt a pan of guilt but, these were the enemy.

Mater Vile could be heard shouting at his minions. "Get weapons back online, fire everything! No you idiot not like that!" More blasts, more violent that before came towards Tommy. The falcon moved of his own accord dodging the majority of the weapons fire or perhaps under Ninjor's piloting.

"Not such a bug now am I?" Tommy mocked, almost surprised at the coldness of his voice as he fired again onto Master Vile's ship. Sparks dazzled and side panel blew off into the darkness of space. It seemed crippled now and in great trouble. Tommy glanced at the read outs. One more good blast and...that would be the end of Vile but, he couldn't do that, he just...couldn't. Maybe it was something in his human heart, maybe it was the memories of the relationship with Rita but he just couldn't take someone's father away. But if he didn't Vile would be out for revenge against him.

Vile growled and threatened such violence against Tommy over the screen but the read outs didn't lie. Tommy was the victor and he alone was deciding master Vile's fate. There was another blinking and an alarm sounded in the falcon zord. Ninjor put the screen on mute before speaking. "Young falcon, there are three human life signs on that ship."

Tommy's mouth dropped open. "What?"

"Human life signs, three of them." Ninjor repeated sounding tired. "I suppose Master Vile wanted some new pets, he has quite an intergalactic zoo on his home world."

"Unmute the screen." Tommy commanded, sounding for the first time like a leader. He could see Vile still screaming at him so he was prepared for the loud noise as it reconnected. "SHUT UP!" Tommy screamed at Vile. "We both know your ship is one blast away from space wreckage but I am feeling particularly kind today." Tommy hoped his voice sounded as cold and powerful as he was trying to make it. "I see you have three very different and interesting life signs in your holding bay. Give them to me and I'll let you limp home to lick your wounds. Lower your protective field around the cargo hold and I will teleport them to my ship."

Master Vile growled and looked away. "Very well, lower the shield around the cargo hold." As soon as it was down Tommy pressed two buttons. The humans were now in his cargo hold. "But tell me," Vile pressed darkly. "What is the name of one who bested me in battle?"

Tommy smirked beneath is masked. "I am ninjetti." With that Tommy broke the connection and blasted away from the severely disabled ship.

******************************Finster's workshop*******************************

Goldar sat stunned as Finster finished telling him all he had seen and learned from the Blue ranger. This certainly complicated matters. And as much as he wanted a night of passion with Kimberly, Zedd's command for him to go to earth and get them new items would steal time from that. Goldar growled slightly.

"If I may suggest Goldar, and I must run this by Zedd first, perhaps you should take the pink ranger...um Kimberly, down to earth with you? Let her choose her own new things. Females seem so particular about such details and it may earn you some affection." Finster said offhandedly as he cleaned his lab. Goldar's musky scent was strong. Baboo and Squatt, from there spying in the castle had told Finster of queen Rita's promise to her warrior. Though in his opinion his empress had over stepped her bounds with that promise.

Goldar could only nod. "Yes, talk to Zedd, he will call you to deal with his head ache no doubt once he awakens. Keep me informed of every word." With that Goldar stormed out of the workshop. All his planning, all his careful preparation for this night, wasted. Goldar growled as she steamed down the dark stone hallways. He was almost out of his mind with pent up sexual frustrations. He turned towards the lower level of the castle. Putties hid in the shadows once Goldar entered there resting chamber. Goldar glanced at the cage that once held Tommy before dragging a putty from the shadows and burying part of himself in the clay form over and over until it fell apart in his hands. This continued over and over until the monster beast was satisfied.

***************************Kimberly and Billy's room***************************

Slowly Kimberly blinked her heavy eye lids open. She felt an odd mixture of being both tired and rejuvenated at the same time. She smiled as she stretched and rubbed at her eyes. The room was dark and she could feel someone nearby. They were snoring and Kimberly held back a giggle. That was Billy alright.

"Hey Kim, you're awake." A gentle voice whispered softly in the dark.

Kimberly blinked a few times and broke out in a wide grin as she recognized the voice. "Skull hi, good morning or whatever time it is." She stretched again. "How long have I been sleeping?"

Skull sat on the broken pile of wood that had been her bed. He looked away from Kimberly. "A few hours, maybe longer, I'm not sure. Time is, so strange here." He whispered back looking at his tiny wooden hands.

Kimberly picked up on the sadness in his voice; slowly she stood up, carefully so as not to wake the warm sleeping form of Billy next to her on the floor. She crossed the space that separated them in just a few steps. "Are you okay Skull?" she whispered kneeling next to the small puppet. Skull couldn't bring himself to look at her. The guilt of having, cleaned her up, was eating away at him inside.

Kimberly furrowed her brow in thinking. He still wouldn't look at her and she was beginning to feel uneasy about it. "Did I do something wrong?" she asked, her voice full of self-doubt.

Skull's head snapped up, his little round eyes wide. "No, you didn't." Skull assured her. "Its…I mean…" Skull sighed. "I have to tell you, Bulk said not to worry about it but I can't not tell you, even if you'll hate me afterward..." Skull wrung his hands, frightened and unsure. He gestured to her clothes. Kimberly looked down, she was still in Billy's long blue tee shirt but, she no longer had on her pajama bottoms, or her undies. "You, you were so sick and…had an accident. I, I mean, we, Bulk and me, we couldn't leave you like that…wet and everything." Skull flinched slightly waiting for Kimberly to yell at him, maybe even hit him. Her soft sigh was not was he was expecting.

"It's okay Skull. Thank you for taking care of me when I couldn't care for myself." Kimberly smiled as Skull blinked at her. She has been forced to polish Zedd, she had been naked in front of dozens of strangers in the shower room, and then used as Zedd's own sexual plaything along with Billy. As far as Kim was concerned, there really wasn't any need for modesty anymore in this room. And she was truly touched by Skull's caring actions.

Kimberly held out her hand to Skull. "Still friends?" she asked.

Skull put his little hand onto hers. "Friends forever." He promised with a smile. They had so little left now. As far as Skull was concerned, Bulk, Kimberly and Billy were his new family and even though this place wasn't great, filled with danger at every turn, it was now home too.

*****************************Master Vile's Cargo Hold************************

The sleeping trio was painfully jolted awake as the ship banked hard to one side. Aisha let out a cry of severe pain as her elbow slammed into the far wall with a resounding clang. They landed in a heap now pushed gravitational against the cold metal wall. Rocky tried to reach for Aisha when the ship listed again rolling the teens across the floor, bedding falling upon them. "Shit shit shit! What's happening?" Rocky cried out as another blast shook and rocked the teens like beans in a maraca. The girls only cried out as they were being tosses from wall to wall. Rocky gritted his teeth. If this kept up they would all be broken to bits, mushed into paste.

Just when it began to look hopeless, there was a new sensation, sort of a pins and needles mixed with a tickling all over the skin. Then there was a whoosh and when Rocky next opened his eyes, he, Aisha and Kat were somewhere new.

Kathrine whimpered next to Rocky on the floor. "Oh geez Kat." Rocky gently helped her up giving her a once over. She had a nasty bruise right on her jawline. The heavy metal patter the food had been on must have collided with her.

Kat gently moved his hand away from his gently probing of her injury. "I'm okay, check on Aisha."

Aisha moaned weakly as she sat up from the floor, cradling his injured arm delicately. Pain induced tears pricked at the corner of her eyes and she tried desperately to blink them back. Rocky was by her side in an instant. "Let me look at it Aisha." Rocky gently took her arm into his and she hissed in pain, biting her lip to try and control herself. "It's okay, you can cry. I know it hurts." Rocky whispered to his friend allowing her that moment of emotional release.

Kat felt awkward just standing there with Aisha softly crying and Rocky comforting her as best he could. So she began to search around the room. It wasn't totally empty, like their previous chamber. A few boxes or crates lay about but not much else. There was a door on the far side wall but there was no handle, knob or lock. She had no idea how to get it open. As she stood there puzzling the mysterious door it suddenly opened, showering her in bright light, so bright she had to cover her eyes for a moment. She let out a small gasp of surprise and she heard Rocky calling for her, worry in his voice.

When the light faded and Kat looked again she felt her mouth open slightly in shock. She was face to face with the handsomest man she had ever seen. He shone like the morning sun, glittering almost. Kathrine felt herself teeter suddenly feeling almost faint.

The strange man reached out, gently steadying her. "Hey there beautiful." He said with a charming smile. Kat pulled away slightly from his touch, distrust and curiosity danced in her eyes. "Don't be afraid I won't hurt you. I won't hurt any of you." Tommy said glancing over at Rocky who, with a limping Aisha, now stood just behind Katherine.

Rocky looked at him locking eyes. He couldn't believe what he was seeing. "Are you…are you a power ranger?"

***************************Zedd's private room**************************************

The emperor of evil had such a head ache as he held the cloth wrapped ice to his head as he lay upon his bed. He was just too hot, risking some serious health issues. He had sent for Finster and now while he was waiting for the small goblin rabbit his mind drifted back to what he had done. Oh Billy and Kimberly, they had been so perfect. Such a delight to take, to dominate, to experience. Even thinking of them now brought the liquid in Zedd's tubes dangerously close to boiling. But the lord of evil was no fool. He had miscalculated and now as he awaited Finster he would need to find out if either of his pets had survived there night with him lavishing evil attentions upon them.

There was a soft knock and Finster entered bowing low towards Lord Zedd. "You sent for me lord Zedd?"

"I am in need of a medical assistance." Was all Zedd had to say before Finster began to check him over, mixing potions, adding liquid ice to his tubes.

Finster was uneasy, Zedd the few times he needed fixing up usually growled or talked of plans of revenge. He was strangely quiet now. It was unnerving. Finster decided to break the tension. My lord, in order to save your pets, I had to give them an infusion of their power coins." Zedd let out a growl but said nothing more so Finster continued. He was almost certain Zedd would have realized what it would have taken to keep Kimberly and Billy from being consumed by the fire that now burned in his veins.

"I have spoken to Goldar, I know much of your pets comforts were destroyed or ruined beyond repair in the process. I know the male won't mind what you bring him but females are particular about things." Finster spoke as he tended Zedd.

"And what are you suggesting Finster?" Zedd asked his voice sounding colder, more comfortable, in his cooling skin.

"Well she has no powers now, perhaps you should send her to earth with Goldar and a band of putties to choose what she would like." Finster offered.

Zedd sat up with a growl and raised his fist. Finster cowered waiting for the blow as Zedd began to scream. "Finster of all the…brilliant ideas. Yes, I can see it now. Let the little bird stretch her wings, chattering away like females do. I will shower her with gifts and then slowly begin to worm my evil back into both their hearts! Hahahaha!"

Finster bowed, "A excellent idea my lord. Truly you are the master of evil."

Chapter Text

*****************************Billy and Kim's room***********************************

Slowly Billy cracked open his beautiful sky blue eyes. The room wasn't bright or dark but in-between, like a twilight, something he was sadly starting to get used to. That thought made his stomach turn slightly. He was getting used to it. No, he had to stay strong. He rubbed his tried face and for just a moment, vision crossed his mind. He was standing on a mountain overlooking the desert, his unicorn thunder zord calling out to him. Billy blinked and sat up, pushing the mess of tangled cloth away. Had he fallen back asleep? Had he just been dreaming? It took his brain a moment to remember everything that had happened just last night. But just as he was about to panic he heard the sound of mats being hit and of tiny hands clapping.

"Kim?" Billy called out. There she was flipping and twirling. So graceful, like she was made of air. Skull clapping when she finished a move or trick. Bulk sat nearby but he was looking slightly less enthralled then his wooden cohort. Kimberly's neon pink shorts and sparkly tank top shown like a beacon in the dark room. She had tied her long hair back into a big messy bun. As soon as she finished her next set of flips she looked over and smiled brightly at him. Billy's heart skipped a beat. This was Kimberly Hart, at her best. This was just like before on earth, the aura she gave off. Billy felt his own confidence stumble under her beautiful gaze.

Billy didn't have time to think much else as Kimberly came trotting over. "Billy! You're awake. I'm so glad. You were sleeping for a really long time after I woke up."

Billy looked at her up and down, "How are you feeling Kim?"

Kim felt herself blush slightly. Funny she never felt shy in gym clothes before. "I'm good, better than I have been in weeks, maybe months." She shrugged; even Billy had given up on telling time here.

Billy felt himself smiling. "I am so glad, I was really worried when…" but then he stopped maybe he shouldn't ask but. "…Kim, how much of last night do you remember?"

Billy regretted it the moment he spoke as her smiled faded and she looked towards the stone floor. "Not all of it, there are…blank spots but…I remember most of it." Kimberly's voice waivered, a sign she was trying to hold back tears.

Without thinking Billy closed the gap between them and took her into his arms. He felt her head fall naturally into the crook of his neck and with every breath he inhales her soft scent even as warm tears trickled onto his shoulder and her small frame shakes with sobs. "Shhh…Kim…Its okay, it's okay…I'm here…" Billy whispered.

After a moment Kimberly pulled away. "I'm sorry Billy," She sniffed and wiped at her eyes. "I'm okay now. I don't want this to be our life now but…what choice do we have?" The last part she whispered.

Billy gave her a strange smug smile and Kim blinked rapidly banishing the last of her tears. "What? What is it?" When Billy looked like that he always had something up his sleeve. Like the Rad Bug, he teased her with that for a month before it was done. After all only someone like Billy could invent a flying car.

Billy looked left, then right in the empty room, as if he was worried of being over heard. "Come on, I'll show you." He walked over to his cracked computer only to find it wouldn't turn on. Billy tried again and again before a hushed curse word escaped from his lips. Finally, he sighed and began to take the severely abused computer apart. "The hard drive is fried." He grumbled pulling out the offending part. "I'll have to ask for a new one. Zedd, he might be pissed at all that lost work." Billy frowned though at this point Zedd probably wouldn't take his anger out on the two teens.

Billy felt a tug at his pant leg. "Hey!" Billy looked down. There was Bulk and Billy felt his cheeks grow hot. Bulk ignored that. "You dweebs really need to eat something. I know you, Kimberly, were waiting till Billy woke up but it has been almost a whole day since you last ate." Bulk stated matter of factly.

"Wait…you can tell the time?" Kim asked disbelieving.

The little toy snorted, "Of course I can and so can Skull, just because we never got straight A's in school like you does not mean we're stupid."

Kimberly frowned. "I didn't mean it like that, Billy and I, we can't tell the time. The minutes, they've been blurring together, like an endless dream. "

"She's right. If you can tell the passing of time, that could help us in the long run." Bill assured the toy.

Bulk nodded, he didn't apologies for the misunderstanding, but his nod was enough. Kimberly went to the door, and opened it. Two putties jumped to attention from where they had been playing with shiny rocks on the floor. "Breakfast now. Pancakes, eggs, bacon, fresh fruit, everything." Kimberly demanded. The putties saluted her and she shut the door.

"That much food Kim?" Billy asked. He was messing with the remains of his electrical gear.

Kimberly shrugged. "Just felt like a big brunch. Though I'm still not use to the putties being respectful. Kinda creeps me out."

*******************************Rita's private chambers*****************************

Rita frowned. He brother Rito was proving to be less helpful then she had hoped. In fact he was spending the majority of this time in Zedd's haram getting bone drunk and making a constant fool of himself. Rita tapped her perfectly manicured nails onto the ledge of her balcony. She looked down on the earth; it was still there but much more slug green than blue.

All she had ever wanted was to concur the earth, now that is was done, even if it was concord in Zedd's name, Rita felt uneasy. She wasn't unhappy but she wasn't happy either. She felt influx and for once in her life she didn't know what she wanted.

Perhaps she just needed a vacation? Something to soother her frayed nerves. Maybe to the famous slime springs spa? Soaking in a slime bath sounded so good right now. The more she thought about it, the more she liked the idea of taking a little vacation without Zedd. Getting away from the place might just be what she needed to clear her head.

**********************************Castle kitchen*************************************

The putty hurried in with the order. The chef sighed; he has been awoken from his sleep by this clay abomination with a food order. "They want what? And at this hour?" The putty repeated the order in a strange burbling tongue that the chef was still surprised to hear and understand. A little magical spell from Zedd. "Alright, alright, it will be done soon." The chef dismissed the putty with a wave of his hand and got out of his bed. He certainly didn't feel like waking everyone for one albeit large order, nor did he desire to cook it himself. The new monster, some relation of the queens, was keeping the kitchen working overtime. Grabbing a clean chef coat, the chef walked the length of the kitchens back towards the animal pens. Even the beasts were still sleeping. He didn't feel like climbing the ladder up a floor but he did so and entered the tiny room of his new butcher and that washroom kid.

"Hey wake up!" The chef shouted. Adam mumbled but Justin's eyes flew open. He had become very observant to sounds from his time in the wash room. He saw the chef standing by their bedside and began to shake Adam hard. "Adam! Adam wake up!" he whispered harshly into Adam's ear and Adam's brain registered the fear in Justin's voice as he force his eyes quickly open.

"Can you make pancakes?" The chef asked in a rough, I so don't want to be here, tone.

"I…Yes." Adam said with a nod, this voice still raspy with sleep.

"What about bacon? Sausages? Fruit cups? Scrambled eggs?" Adam nodded to every question the chef asked. "Good, get down to the kitchen, you are cooking brunch for two of Zedd's favorite human pets, and it better be good and served to them hot." The unspoken tone that was in the chef's voice spelled doom if he failed. Failure was not an option. Adam just nodded. "The putties will take it as soon as you are done. Get cooking." The chef ordered and with a fluttering of white he was gone.

**********************************Falcon Zord**********************************

Kat felt the words die in her throat as she looked at this man. No, he was more around her age, a teenager like her. Unless he was an alien, then he might be an adult. Rumors said the power rangers were aliens but she didn't recognize that costume from TV and oh dear, her head was starting to hurt.

Rocky asked a question and the ranger just tossed back his head and laughed. Yes, he was a power ranger he said.

"Rocky don't..." Aisha called out but it was too late as Rocky's punch connected with Tommy's face. Kat immediately put herself between the two. "Rocky please! He saved us!" Kat begged her friend.

"He saved us but what about everyone else on earth?! My parents, Aisha's parents and little brother, your family Kat…dead! Gone... I…just…" It had been too much for Rocky, this was the final straw of strength and it had broken. The anger in the ranger's eyes faded the moment Rocky began to cry. Even with a broken arm Aisha tried to comfort her sobbing friend. Kat now stood between them and the white ranger with a nasty bruise forming on his cheek.

"Please, he didn't mean it, please forgive him." She begged unaware of the tears slipping from her soft blue eyes. "Please…you can even strike me if you want, as revenge, I won't mind it, if you won't be angry with Rocky." Kat closed her eyes and waited for a blow to the face.

Gentle finger tips brushed at her tears. There was a feeling, like a spark inside her, as he spoke. "I could never hurt you." His voice was so pure, so true, so very powerful but just as protective.

Kathrine opened her eyes and he smiled at her. "My name's Tommy. What's yours?" He asked.

"I'm Katherine, Kat and these are my friends Aisha and Rocky." Tommy looked over. Rocky had calmed down but looked quite embarrassed. Tommy scrutinized all three closely, they all had cuts and bruises on them but Aisha arm hanging limply had him worried. "I have a medical bay, let me fix your arm. That must hurt a lot." Aisha only nodded. It was taking all the strength she could muster to keep from screaming out in pain.

Tommy led the way out into the bright hallway. Everything looked so crisp and white. After a moment they stepped onto a circular pad. It began to glow yellow under their feet and started to rise quickly. Kat stumbled and quickly Tommy caught her. "Easy, jump lifts take a while to get used to."

Kat could only nod as she looked into his eyes. What was this feeling? She felt like she was flying. Even after Tommy let her go the feeling stayed. What was happening?

********************************Zedd's throne room*******************************

Still nursing a hangover Zedd sat upon his throne. His chamber was dimly lit at best, dark would be a better description when the door opened and Rita came in wearing a traveling gown, followed by several putties carrying trunks, suit cases and bags.

"Leaving me oh queen?" Hungover or not Zedd began to glow with rage. Rita quickly stepped up to stop it.

"Don't be silly Zeddie. I thought I would take a vacation to the slime springs spa. I have to keep myself looking good for you and since… the earth was concurred, why shouldn't I have a little vacation time."

Zedd cooled, getting his hot tempered wife out of his head for a few days might be just the time he needs to start grooming her replacement again. "But of course my dear, you deserve all the best. Take a few weeks, No a month if you want. Enjoy yourself fully my evil empress…."

Rita stiffened. Something, something in the way Zedd spoke that last word raised alarm bells in her mind but she could not put her finger on anything. "Very well, I leave at once. I have a late afternoon slime soak all reserved." With that she bowed to Zedd and turned, putties following her out the door. Once she was gone Zedd sat back and began to think. He needed to train his firebird and he needed to do it now.

Two pairs of eyes watched from a hiding. "Rita's leaving?" Squatt whispered to his tall companion.

"Oh this is news, we better tell Finster." Baboo added as the two snuck along the wall corridor, careful not to make a sound and alert Zedd they were there. Long ago the minion of the castle agreed that the higher ups should not know about this little secret way of listening to them they had. It saved them from being unfairly punished many times; they could hide if they knew what was coming.

Chapter Text

******************************Zordon's Dimension*************************

Zordon sighed softly, as he pulled himself out of a recovery pool of glowing water. That little trip to Phadoes had done a number on his ancient body. He sometimes forgot just how very old he truly was. It was an easy thing to forget especially with the rangers around. They were no more than infants when compared to him. Just smudges of stardust passing in the cosmos. Still he had joy in his heart. Tommy was alive and Kimberly was alive. Possibly Billy as well, if what Tommy said was true. Three of his six children were still here.

For a moment Zordon felt his heart flutter with sorrow. Kimberly and Billy wouldn't be human anymore. Not fully anyway. Zedd would have seen to that unless due to his victory, he was slipping in his actions. Something Zordon highly doubted. If Tommy could save them Zordon could make a place for Kimberly and Billy here, with him in this world of crystals. They would be teens for a very long time and Zordon fully intended to watch over them. Zordon rubbed at his face. He was still so tired.

No matter how painful it would be for the young white ranger to say goodbye to his friends, he would have too. Zordon snorted slightly frowning. That would be a very painful goodbye for all three of them. He wasn't even full sure if Billy and Kimberly would understand exactly why they couldn't return to earth but they wouldn't age normally. In the blink of an eye and a breath, it would seem as if Tommy aged and turned to dust in front of them. Time would be almost stopped for the pink and blue rangers. Just like it was for Zordon.

Wiping the glowing goo from his body with a towel, Zordon made his way back into his command center. He intended to go to bed when a small blinking light caught his attention. No, it couldn't be. Zordon rushed to his console and began to type. A smile slide onto his face as he decrypted the message. Alpha! Alpha 5 was still functioning for the moment. Zordon coded another message to the droid. One full of hope.

*********************************Falcon Zord**********************************

This ship is huge. Kat thought as the jump lift took them higher and higher. Everything passing by was some form of white and silver or white and gold.

Kat glanced at her rescuer and was surprised to see him looking at her with such a bright, child on Christmas morning, smile. She felt almost giddy herself after seeing his smile.

Tommy looked at his three guests and grinned like the Cheshire Cat. He had never realized how much he actually missed people in these past few weeks, until he was around them again. It felt good to be with other humans.

The blonde was looking at him with a sparkle in her blue eyes. "What are you smiling at?" She asked softly. It was an innocent question but Tommy remembered himself. He coughed into his hand and covered his mouth for a moment controlling his smile. "Nothing, here we are, the medical bay." He added as the jump lift came to a gentle stop. Rocky helped Aisha into the stunningly bright white room and over to a medical bunk. Aisha for her part, kept her eyes squeeze closed to try and control the pain and stop the tears. It hurt so much.

Rocky got Aisha as comfortable on the medical table as her broken arm would allow her to be. It was broken for sure; arms didn't just dangle like that. Rocky looked over at the ranger, he was so quiet now. The others also noticed.

Kat looked at the power ranger. He seemed to be staring at the controls and rubbing his chin. "What's wrong?" She asked, walking over to him. Funny she didn't feel afraid at all, yet she did not know this person. Tommy sighed, well best to be honest. "I'm not sure how any of this works."

"You don't know how it works?" Rocky asked his voice questioning with just a hint of cold in it. "How do you not know how your own equipment works?"

"He's new." Tommy answered, also with a bit of coldness, gesturing to the white walls around them. "And I wasn't in charge of medical."

Rocky was about to snap back when Aisha's whimper of pain stop the words in his throat. The sound she made also hit Tommy right in the heart. Tommy was about to call for Ninjor when he noticed the blond head next to him looking at the console. "I think it's this one." Kat said and without hesitating reached out and clicked a flashing green button.

There was a crackling sound as a beam of light scanned Aisha on the table pausing for a moment here and there. Rocky stayed close by, ready to grab her if this was some kind of trap. After a moment the light focused only on her limp arm. Aisha suddenly sighed as the pain melted away like a snowflake in the summer sun. The light kept moving up and down on her arm and after only a few minutes it winked off. Aisha's broken arm was healed.

"How did you know which button it was?" Tommy asked Kat quietly.

She shrugged. "It was, just a feeling I had."

"You okay Aisha?" Rocky asked and she got up off the table. Aisha rotated her arm slowly. "Rocky, I feel better than I have in weeks. Not only is my arm better but look…she held out her other arm. "The bruises from the fight are all gone."

"Now it's your turn, both of you." Tommy said indicating Rocky and Kat. "I am sure you both would feel better fixed up." Tommy found himself unconsciously reaching out with a feather like touch, to run his hand along the deep purple black bruise on Kat's cheek and jaw line.

For a moment she relaxed but then remembering herself, Kat jumped slightly away from his touch. Tommy pulled back his hand as if it had been burned and turned to the console concealing his blush. He looked at his gloved hands. What was that about? Kimberly was still alive and yet Tommy could not deny the strange connection he felt with this girl. If felt like and yet not like how he felt with Kim. Rocky ushered Kat over to the medical table and soon she was bathed in the same healing light, followed after by Rocky.

Rocky hated to admit it, but he did feel really good and he needed to apologies. That angry outburst, that wasn't him. "Hey Tommy right?" Rocky called out and the white ranger turned to him. "I'm sorry about before, really I am I just, when the rangers didn't come…." Rocky let the words die in the air for a moment before speaking again. "I'm sorry for attacking you. It was a cheap shot."

Tommy came over a patted Rocky's shoulder and Rocky knew he was forgiven. "It's okay, I think I would have reacted the same way."

Aisha had been staring at Tommy quietly for the past few minutes and he finally noticed. "Is something wrong?" He asked the girl in yellow.

"Tommy Oliver, from Angel Grove High? We have…er…had home room with Mrs. Appleby together." Aisha stated matter of factly. "You were always coming in late or ditching early that's why I remember you. Guess now I know the reason why." Tommy looked at Aisha, she was a few pounds lighter but, yup she was the new girl in his home room...crap.

Kat perked up. "Wait, you're a human? And a teenager? Like us?" she was so curious about this shimmering man.

Tommy nodded, "I'm not sure how much I can tell you. The rules seem to have changed. Ninjor would know. Come on up to the cockpit and I'll introduce you. But just to warn you, Ninjor is not human but he won't hurt you." I hope… Tommy silently added, as the group of four stepped back onto the jump lift. Truth be told, he really didn't know anything about the ninja master, but Zordon trusted him.

That was enough for Tommy…

****************************Kitchen***************************************

"Like this Adam?" Justin asked flipping a pan cake into the air.

"Yup just like that Justin. Great job." Adam praised as he flipped several pancakes at once onto a big serving plate. "I think that's everything…oh wait forgot one. " Adam did a spin and flipped the last pancake. It landed on top of a big stack. Adam suddenly went quiet looking left then right before snagging a pancake off the top stack. "Eat it fast okay?" He said in a quick whisper handing the pancake to Justin. The boy didn't have to be told twice.

As Justin scarfed down his pancake Adam did a quick mental count. All of the food items requested were finished and waiting to be served. "Okay we just to get the putties to serve it and we can go back to bed." It was still very late or very early depending how you looked at it.

Adam opened the door to the kitchen that lead into the hallway. "Hello?" he called seeing no putties at ready command. In fact the hall was surprisingly empty. "Hello!" Adam called a little louder. If the Putties didn't come take the food to, wherever it was going and it got cold, Adam and Justin might be punished.

Adam took a few hesitant steps out into the hall. "Anyone there!? This order needs to be taken up."

Shadows moving down the hall caught Adam's attention but it was not putties that came into view.

"What's with all the noise, don't you know how late it is?" The blueberry colored monster said.

"Yes, you want to disturb the whole castle?" His dark and lanky companion added. Adam for his part did not run but his voice was uncertain and cracked as he spoke.

"Someone woke chef and ordered all this food. It's done but there doesn't seem to be any putties around to deliver it." Adam wished his voice sounded stronger, but neither monster seemed to notice.

"Hmm…I bet it was Zedd's pets that ordered it. After the night they had, they're probably awake." Baboo said after a moment.

"And hungry."Squatt added, quickly agreed with his cohort.

"You better get going then; you don't want to make Lord Zedd's favorite pets wait." Baboo said with an air of authority.

"You want me to deliver it?" Adam asked. This was unheard of. Slaves didn't just wander the halls. Baboo and Squatt looked at each other. Great, another dumb human and they didn't have time for this. Not with Rita about to leave.

Baboo sighed. "Go to the end of this hall, turn left, then right, then left, up the stairs and another left then a right."

"It's the blue and pink door, can't miss it." Squatt said, as the two turned tail and returned the way they had come.

"And be quiet about it." Baboo warned in a hushed whisper, just before they were out of sight.

"Adam?" Justin whispered when they could no longer see or hear the duo.

"Come on kid, let's make a delivery. Stay right behind me. Don't say anything and don't touch anything." Adam warned as they piled up as many plates as they could carry and started out into the dark hallway.

*****************************Billy and Kim's room****************************

Now that Billy was awake he and Kimberly decided to see what they could salvage from the destruction left in the wake of Lord Zedd. "This place is a mess." Bulk frowned looking over what was left of their beds and clothing. The floor needed a good scrubbing too.

"Yeah, you guys, you can't live like this." Skull added sincerely. He honestly didn't care how he lived, after all he was only a living toy made of wood and paint. He didn't need a warm soft place to sleep, water to drink or food to eat but Kimberly and Billy did.

"I doubt Zedd's going to give us new beds and we can't sleep in this pile of splinters." Kim frowned, going through the dresses on the floor that had been her and Billy's temporary bed. No good, every one of them was soiled, wet or ripped in some manner. She wouldn't be wearing anything from her wardrobe. Facing away from the others, Kimberly took off her sweaty gym practice clothes and hung them up before tossing on one of Billy's tee shirts. Thank goodness boy shirts were cut so big, and that a few of them had not been ruined during the encounter.

Billy was looking between the two beds. "I think yours survived the best Kim." He said brushing it off. "At least its good enough to be a table when food gets here."

"Oh No!" Kim suddenly cried out and a startled Billy spun to face her. "What? What's wrong?" He hurriedly spoke.

Kim said nothing but held up the broken neck of the now smashed guitar. "I really liked this one." She pouted slightly. "And I don't want to "earn" another one."

Skull opened his mouth to ask what they were talking about when Bulk shot him a look. Kimberly's tone had said more than her words. She had done something awful to "earn" that instrument.

A knock came to the door. Billy gave Bulk and Skull a moment to hide before calling. "It's open." Billy had theorized that there vocal commands controlled the door lock system keeping everyone out…accept Zedd. Neither Billy nor Kimberly were paying much attention, after all it was only the putties bringing the breakfast Kim had ordered.

"Cough...um…where would you like us to put this food?" Adam asked and watched both teens about his own age stiffen and swiftly turn around to face him. The girl's eyes had gone wide with a mixture of surprise and fear then she looked towards the teen boy for guidance.

"You can put it here." Billy said after the momentary shock wore off. He pointed to the better of the two beds. Adam moved forward and Justin stopped behind him, marveling not only of the greatness of the room but also of how bad it currently looked. "Wow this place is trashed." Justin said out loud looking around like a tourist.

"Justin!" Adam hissed in warning. "What did I say about speaking? Look he didn't mean that." Adam did his best to apologies for Justin's comment. If these were favorites of Zedd's no telling how they would react and Adam wouldn't be able to stand it if Justin was punished.

Kimberly sighed softly dropping a dress she had been trying to salvage back to the floor. "No, he's right it is trashed."

Billy watched the two put the food down. "Who are you guys? Are you from the harem?" Billy had not remembered seeing a kid in the harem but he wouldn't put it past Zedd's wickedness.

Adam looked from the boy to the girl and back again. They didn't look evil or cruel like some of the others he had met in the slave caves but he should still be on guard. "No, we are from the kitchen. We should get going. Please enjoy your meal." With that Adam moved to leave and Justin hesitated for just a moment before starting to follow.

"Wait!" Kim called. Adam and Justin stopped. "I ordered a lot of food and it's just the two of us. And it's still really early. Won't you join us?"

Billy nodded. "Affirmative, it would be nice to have company." He said, but he looked at Kimberly wondering. Had she offered because of how kind her heart was or was she worried the food could be poisoned or perhaps a little of both.

Justin tugged on Adam's hand. "Can we Adam? Please?" He begged with such hope in his eyes.

Adam sighed and bent down to Justin's level, "I want to say yes but what will happen if chef wakes up and we're not there? We might end up back in the wash room or separated." Adam warned and his heart broke as Justin's face suddenly fell, but he nodded silently agreeing.

Kimberly looked at Billy. Trying to convey her thoughts through her eyes. They couldn't let them go without eating. They both looked half starved. He read her body language right. "We'll take any blame." Billy decided and motioned for the two to come closer. Justin gave a squeal of joy and practically jumped headfirst into the pile of pancakes. Kimberly laugh at his joy, her pink energy seeming to bubble out and change the feel of the room from sorrow to joy. Adam felt himself relax from and unseen force or feeling but he still hesitated. "Really it's okay. My Name's Billy and this is Kimberly." Billy smiled and held out his hand.

Adam gave in and crossed the few spaces to the bed. And clasped Billy's hand. "I'm Adam and the kid stuffing his face with pancakes is Justin."

"Whaa? There...munch chew...so good." Justin mumbled out between bite making all three teens laugh.

****************************Rita's Chambers*********************************

"Are you sure now if a good time to be leaving my queen?" Finster asked, of all her minions only Finster could ever be so direct in telling the queen of evil she was doing the wrong thing. After all Rita was practically raised by Finster. Not only was he her monster maker but he had been her teacher as a child.

"Of course. I deserve a vacation, after all the earth is concurred; I have everything I have ever wanted." Rita spoke with her back to Finster as she filled another suit case with identical dresses.

Finster said nothing but merely stood quietly in the room. Rita leaving was one of the worst moves she could be making but he could not voice that, it was not his place. Zedd had already made it clear he was not interested in Rita romantically and there was more than a whisper of gossip that Zedd had already chosen Rita's replacement.

After all, he had tried to make her queen once before and only Finster's unfinished magic dust had kept that from happening.

"Finster you worry too much. It will be just a small trip. I won't be gone long at all." Rita said into the silence around her as she packed a few of her toys. That reminded her, where did her new toys go? Oh well no time for that now.

"Perhaps it would be wise to visit your parents? You're mother, I am sure, would enjoy the visit." Finster offered one last time. If Rita was with her parents Zedd would be unable to kill her outright and perhaps they could take her case to dark Spector.

"No, I need to clear my head." Rita's voice was oddly quiet and calm. Finster found it disturbing. "I will be leaving within the hour. You are excused Finster."

Finster bowed and left the room, once his soft footsteps could no longer be heard Rita dug her fingers into her packing. She would not cry, she had not cried in 10,000 years.

She would not cry now.

Please review.

Chapter Text

**************** Falcon Zord***************

Tommy tried not to show any worry on his face but this wasn't good. He should have kept his ninjetti hood up the whole time. Aisha had recognized him from school. He was breaking one of Zordon's rules but then again, those rules had been for different powers, and what felt like a lifetime ago.

"Are you alright?"

Tommy looked up into the shining face of Kathrine. Her eyes were so worried, so gentle, so blue. Tommy shook his head suddenly. He had to get a hold of himself. He couldn't go 'cheating' on Kimberly. What kind of man would that make him?

"I'm okay just when we get to the command deck. Let me do the talking with Ninjor."

Rocky frowned. "I thought you said he wouldn't hurt us?"

"He won't. He's just a little unusual." Tommy shot back. Okay, very unusual. He thought.

The jump lift doors opened and the little group stepped out into a memorizing area of lights and buttons. There were beautiful 'eye' windows of the Falcon that showed the stars. Everything looked crisp and high tech and new. The only thing seemingly out of place was a blue vase over on one side.

"But there's nobody here." Aisha offered looking around.

"Nobody! I, the great Ninjor, am here." A muffled voice came from inside the vase.

"Do you want to meet our guests Ninjor?" Tommy asked. Honestly not sure what to do at this point.

Rocky, Kat and Aisha crept closer peeking into the jar.

"That's Ninjor? But he's so small." Kat said.

"And you're a very rude little girl!" Ninjor snapped back. "I'm coming out."

A puff of blue smoke rose from the jar an in an instant a blue samurai looking person stood there. He was taller then any of the teens. And the swords on his back made Rocky nervous.

"Ha! Not so small now am I?" Ninjor addressed Katherine.

Kat blink, "Um no sir." There was fear in her voice.

Ninjor slummed his shoulders for a moment but then perked up once more. "Look I'm the great and powerful Ninjor. I'm on the side of good. None of you need fear me."

"So Ninjor and Tommy, what do we do now? I mean what's going to happen? To the three of us?" Rocky asked gazing between Ninjor and Tommy.

Ninjor rubbed under his chin. "Good question."

"Could we go back to earth?" Kat asked.

Tommy shook his head. "Wouldn't be safe and I don't want Lord Zedd knowing about me just yet."

Rocky's eyes took on a sharpness. "Why? Aren't you powerful enough to help us?"

It was Ninjor who answered. "No, there are only two of us. The young falcon must find the rest of his new ninjetti team if there is to be a chance at defeating Lord Zedd."

"Okay so like, where are they?" Aisha asked.

"That's the problem." Tommy sighed. "I don't know."

"We must have faith that the spirit guides will find where they belong." Ninjor added.

"I hope its soon."

********************** Billy and Kim's room *****************

"I ate too much." Justin said flopping back on the remains of Kimberly's bed. It had been awkward for the first few minutes but honestly having other people to talk to made Adam really happy. Billy and Kim reminded him so much of Rocky and Aisha.

He missed them terribly.

"Not to be rude." A voice said from under the bed. "But its getting early. You guys should get out of here."

Justin gave an yelp and jumped up. "Your bed talks!"

Kim and Billy exchanged looks, they had lost track of time. Seems like no human could keep track of time here. "It's not the bed but, never mind, You guys need to get back to the kitchen." Billy said quickly.

"Right before Zedd comes. Trust me you don't want to meet him." Kimberly said helping to gather the platters.

Adam could see a spark of fear in her eyes.

He began to grab at the plates as well, in his hurry an apple rolled off and under the bed. "I got it." Justin said, crawling partly under the bed just as the door opened.

"Ah my pets! My precious pets! I..." Zedd turned to Adam. "Who are you?"

Adam couldn't look away. Even with Billy and Kimberly looking at the floor he just couldn't stop looking at Lord Zedd. He was terrified.

No one saw Justin being pulled fully under the bed.

"P-Please my lord, he is no one. He just brought food from the kitchen." Billy offered bowing.

"There were no putties." Kimberly added. She knew Billy wouldn't be happy with her speaking up but they had promised to take any blame.

Lord Zedd crossed to stand just in front of her. Of course there was a current lack of putties. Rita must have taking half of them with her. At least the ones trained for job such as serving. "Kimberly..." Zedd purred at her, putting one of his claws under her chin, making her look at him. With Rita gone, now would be the best time to start grooming her for darkness but her power coin still shown bright in her eyes. For a moment he watched her face, studying it. Then he got a wonderfully, awful idea."Tell me, do you get lonely when Billy is working?"

Kimberly froze. Zedd held her chin but she wished she could turn her gaze and look at Billy. She didn't know what to say. "I...um..."

Zedd dropped her chin and moved in a sudden aggressive sweep to Adam. The human was quivering as the Lord of evil loomed over him. "Tell me human. Do you wish to live?"

Adam gulped a chunk of fear down and nodded.

Zedd continued. "You understand, I could kill you with no effort?"

Adam nodded again, a few tears of fright falling from his eyes.

"Then..." He turned back to Kimberly. "I give him as a gift to you my firebird. A slave of your own to play with." Zedd waved his staff and a metal collar formed around Adam's neck. The word's 'Firebird's slave' magically etched upon it. "He will want to please you. You're slightest whim will be his command." He turned back to Adam now "On pain of death." To make a point, the collar began to glow and Adam started to choke. It stopped after a moment but left Adam gasping on his knees. "If he doesn't obey you're commands, the collar will kill him." Zedd smiled, now standing behind Kimberly, his massive hands on her shoulders. "Now, give him a command."

"I... I don't know what..."

"It's easy Firebird." Zedd smirked. "Watch. Slave! Kiss her feet."

Adam was already on his knees but crawled forward. He didn't want to but... he had no choice. He felt compelled. Adam brought his mouth to her toes and began kissing.

Kimberly tried not to flinch. She had just been doing her gymnastic routine. She knew her feet were probably super gross, maybe even smelly.

"That's enough slave." Zedd said after a moment. "Do you like your new toy?"

Kimberly could only nod, she didn't know what else to do.

"Good. Now then Billy. Make a list of replacement computer things you need. I will have them fetched from earth and Kimberly, you can make a list of dresses, jewelry and such you want to replace these." He kicked one of the soiled dresses.
Both teens nodded.

"Good. I'll send Goldar for the list soon." With that Zedd left them alone.

Billy shook his head once the door closed. Lord Zedd seemed different? Giving Kimberly her own slave? What the heck was happening? Billy rubbed at his face. There was a bigger picture here and he knew he was missing it.

********************Under Kim's bed*******************

Skull moved quickly out of the way as an apple came rolling under the bed towards him. "Hey!" he shouted at the hand that came digging around after it.

Bulk froze. He could feel something evil coming quickly. Without thinking he grabbed the shirt of the boy reaching under the bed and pulled him all the way in, just as the door slammed open.

Bulk placed a wooden hand on his lips, holding them closed. "Not a sound, we ain't gonna hurt you but Zedd will." He whispered into the ear of the boy.

Justin nodded, his eyes wide at the two marionette's moving and talking to him. All three went still listening. Justin could see Adam's hand and knees as he crawled to Kim's feet. Thankfully Zedd never looked under the bed.

After the door closed and Bulk could no longer feel Zedd. Did he let Justin's mouth go.

"Talking toys?" Justin asked.

"I'm Bulk and this is Skull."

"We used to be people." Skull added.

"So what are you doing here?" Justin wondered.

Bulk sighed, they might as well come out of hiding now. "Come on, we better see if your friend is okay."

Justin nodded as all three climbed out from under the bed.

Chapter Text

**************** Slime Spa and resort***************

Rita let herself sink deeper into the thick green slime that filled this outdoor spa. Oh she needed this. It had been ages since she had a good slime soak. When she got back. She would have to insist on adding a slime tub to her chambers. She could just float here all day and let the goo take her worries away.

"Rita Darling! I thought that was you!" A voice greeted from the edges of the pool.

Rita yanked the lemon slices off her eyes. "Oh Divatox, it's you."

Divatox, the sexy sea pirate of the stars and seas, grabbed a lounge chair and sat down. "I hear congratulations are in order. You finally took over that little blue mud puddle of a planet. It only took you what 10,000 plus years? Guess getting married to Lord Zedd really paid off."

Rita smiled but her eyes held rage. "And what about you Divatox? Last I heard you were engaged to Malgor... but you never got hitched."

"We had a difference of opinions. He was from a volcano, I from the sea. Never would have worked out. He just wasn't my type." Divatox replied with a slight snort. Clearly a lie on her part. "But rumor has it Rita," Divatox lowered her voice. "That the power rangers are back."

"Ha! Ha! Ha! The power rangers? What fool started that rumor? They are dead."

"All of them?" Divatox seemed surprised.

"Enough of them." Rita replied thinking of Billy and ugh... that pretty little Kimberly.

"Oh well then, rumor must be wrong that Ninjor was seen leaving his temple with a power ranger." Divatox smirked. "Oh look at the time. I'm late for my worm salt scrub. We must catch up again soon. Tootles." Divatox waved, walking away.

Rita stewed in her slime. The rangers were gone but there was usually some truth in space rumors. If there was a power ranger or rangers they might just be able to take back the earth. She would be the laughing stock of the universe if she lost earth. No, Zedd would be the laughing stock if she wasn't there when these rangers attacked. She sighed, maybe Finster had been right. Perhaps she should go home for a visit. Rita pulled herself from the sticky pool. "Putties!" She screamed, her minions rushing to her call. "Start packing! I have such a headache!"

******************** Falcon Zord***************************

Kathrine watched as items began to pour from Ninjor's blue vase. It had been decided that for now they would set up an area for everyone to stay in. Tommy wasn't mean about it but his Zord was big and it would be easy for them to get into trouble.

Kat was fluffing up some pillows that had been summoned forth. Aisha and Ninjor were setting up a table, tea set and plates while Tommy and Rocky were laying out practice mats.

Tommy still had that goofy smile on his face when he turned to Rocky. "You're a fighter right? Wanna spar? I haven't had a practice partner in awhile."

Rocky wanted to ask what had happened to the other rangers but instead, "I would but I'm no match for a ranger."

Tommy looked down. "Oh right, sorry. I forgot." A moment later his ninjetti clothing was gone. Now he just stood as a normal teen, in a white tee shirt and jeans. "So... wanna spar?" Tommy asked again, clearly eager.

Rocky smiled, cracking his shoulders. "Yeah, let's spar."

"Oh good, this should be enjoyable. Tea ladies? I have some wonderful honey cakes around here someplace." Ninjor offered.

For not being a human. Kat thought Ninjor was very kind. A little strange but he didn't seem bad at all. Quite friendly in-spite of his ego.

Aisha and Kat both nodded and sat down while Ninjor made tea and Tommy and Rocky circled each other slowly on the mats.

"So let me get this straight. Right now your normal? No special powers?" Rocky asked.

"Yup."

"Good... Hi-Ya!" Rocky was the first to attack with a punch that Tommy blocked, seeing the block Rocky tried a sweeping kick. Tommy back flipped away.

"Not bad." Tommy praised. "You're good."

Rocky smirked. "Been training for years."

"Me too. My turn. Ai -Ya!" Tommy shouted dashing at Rocky.

Kat couldn't take her eyes off the boys in front of her. They way the fought and moved. It was almost like dancing. "I've never seen anything like this before." She said out loud.

"Fighting is new to you Katherine?" Ninjor asked holding out a teacup.

The blonde took it with a nod. "Yeah stuff like this was just never part of my life."

"That's nothing Kat." Aisha said as she suddenly stood. "Hey, Hold on a second guys."

Both stopped and looked at her with questioning faces as Aisha smiled. "Got room for a third?"

So Kat sat with Ninjor, drinking tea and nibbling on a honeycake, while watching her new friends show skills she could only dream of having.

She didn't know why but her heart ached to join them.

******************Billy and Kim's room******************

Kimberly put her hands on her face. She couldn't look at Billy or Adam right now. She was trembling with embarrassment. Zedd had given her a slave and... and made him kiss her feet. God that must have been so gross for Adam to do.

And why has she kind of liked it? That's didn't make any sense.

Adam pulled at the collar around his neck slightly. This was bad. He opened his mouth to address the two teens when Justin pulled himself from under the bed. Bulk and Skull right beside him. "Adam?"

"Justin. I've made a mess of things." Adam sunk to the floor beside the kid. "With this. I can't go back to the kitchens now. I can't stay with you. I'm sorry." Adam wanted to cry but he felt so numb. He looked towards his new 'mistress'. Billy had pulled Kim into his arms and was whispering quietly to her.

Adam felt a lump of fear rise when they finally turned to him. "Please. I don't care if you want to use me or hurt me but please let Justin go. He's just a kid."

"Adam, I don't want to leave you." Justin said.

"They ain't gonna abuse ya." A voice Adam had not heard before spoke. He turned and catching sight of the two moving dolls next to Justin he back pedaled, standing quickly. "Who? What? How?" Adam asked mouth hanging open in surprise.

"Geez, you're as bad at the questions as they were." The round doll pointed at Billy and Kim. "I'm Bulk, this is Skull, we used to be human, Rita made us toys blah blah blah you get the story."

"You should tell them who you are Kim. Then he won't be so scared your gonna boss him around." Skull said.

"We weren't even suppose to tell you." Billy replied to the wooden toy.

"Too be fair. I guessed."

Adam frowned. "Wait, I thought you were just Zedd's favorites?"

"Well we... kinda are." Billy replied, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly.

"And you didn't wonder why? Sheesh... they're power rangers." Bulk said matter of fact. "The last ones left."

"No way!" Justin's eyes gleamed brightly. "That's so cool!"

"Bulk!" Kimberly hissed. "That wasn't your secret to tell!"

Bulk shrugged, "Yeah well since he's your slave now I doubt Adam will be leaving anytime soon. Might as well get all the secrets out in the open. So Adam, understand now that she won't hurt you?"

"Yeah...yeah just..." Adam swallowed hard and looked from Kim to Billy and then to Justin. "What about Justin?"

Chapter Text

************************ Billy and Kim's Room*******

"So what's gonna happen to me?" Justin asked, looking at his new friends. "I can't go back to the kitchen. Not without Adam. The chef... he will put me back in the wash room or worse...send me to the toy room." Justin rubbed at his arms. The bruises were still fresh on his skin.

"That's a horrible place." Skull 's little wooden knees were shaking at the thought.

"And you can't go to the haram." Kimberly said softly. After what she had seen that first night, she never wanted to go back either.

"He's too small for the crystal caves too." Adam added looking at Billy. It was clear that Billy was the de facto leader in this room. He could tell that just the way Kimberly continued to watch him for guidance.

"Crystal caves?" Billy asked, he hadn't heard of such a place.

Adam sighed. "It's where I was before the kitchen. Deep in the moon. The slaves spend every day mining out these weird crystals for Zedd."

Billy rubbed at his face. He had only planned on looking after and protecting Kimberly. Bulk and Skull had been unexpected additions. They did not change things very much , as they didn't need food or water, but now? For just a moment Billy wanted to wash his hands of all of them. Who cares what happens to Justin or Adam? Bulk or Skull? His Kimberly was all that mattered!

...his Kimberly?

Billy shook his head. What was wrong with him? Kimberly wasn't his property. She was his best friend. He had never had such a feeling of possession like this burning his soul but in a moment it was gone.

"Billy?" Kim called quietly.

Billy sighed and then smiled. "Well guess that means you're going to have to stay with us."

Justin's eyes lit up. "Really! I get to stay here with the power rangers?"

"Affirmative but..." Billy came over and lowered himself more to Justin's level."You need to promise to do whatever we say okay? Like hiding. You might have to be still and quiet for hours."

"Zedd was the one who did all this." Kimberly gestured to the destruction. "...while hurting us and we don't want him to hurt you too, okay? Either of you." She added looking at Adam.

There was true kindness in her eyes and Adam felt his heart skip a single beat.

Justin beamed brightly. "I promise!"

"Good." Billy ruffled Justin's hair. "It was lucky you were under the bed when Zedd came in."

"That wasn't luck." Bulk sighed. Ever since he and Billy had been together, and he had become covered in evil magic filled release. He had felt changed. Not evil but "I can feel when Zedd is coming."

"What? Really Bulkie? I can't." Skull was surprised.

"Yeah, I think it might be a side effect I got from something else." He looked straight at Billy. Hoping the blue ranger would understand his meaning. Billy blushed slightly. He would need to run tests on Bulk later.

Before anyone could respond there was a knocking on the door. Justin scrambled under the bed as Billy bought some time by shouting. "Who is it?"

"It's Goldar. I'm here for your list." The golden lion ape growled from outside the door.

"Come in." Billy called once Justin was well hidden.

Goldar seemed unhappy as he stomped in and gave a small bow before looking at Adam. "Why are you standing slave? Your place is on your knees. Grovel before your mistress!" He moved to punch Adam when Kimberly slipped between them.

"He's MY slave and if I WANT him to stand, HE will stand!" She snapped at Goldar, not backing down, as she stared right into his eyes.

The monster could feel energy crackling just under her skin. Her standing up to him was so hot! He didn't think the pink ranger could get any more attractive but then she acts like this!

"My apologies favorite of Zedd." He said backing away slightly with a bow. "I've come for your list of supplies." He said turning to Billy. "And to offer Kimberly, a chance to come to earth and pick out her own replacement things. Lord Zedd knows how important that is for females."

"Kim's not going anywhere." Billy replied quickly.

"She will be perfectly safe. And Zedd thought his firebird might be missing the sun. It's a revoltingly beautiful day on earth."

Kim suddenly felt very small. She did miss the sun and the sky. All she ever saw from the balcony was darkness and stars. The sudden need for sunlight and fresh air and a chance to really stretch her legs nipped at her heart. "Billy please...?" She begged in a whisper.

Billy tried to hide the fear in his eyes. What if Kimberly didn't come back? What if she escaped and left him here? No, she wouldn't do that. And even if she did, he should be happy if she escaped and was free. Billy looked into her eyes. She was so sad. "Okay but, and I can't believe I am saying this, stay close to Goldar. No telling what trouble you might run into."

Kimberly nodded.

"Now that it's settled. Your list?" Goldar asked, looking at Billy.

"Yes of course." Billy grabbed a sheet of notebook paper and began to write quickly. "Here. This is what I need to continue work on Serpentera."

Goldar took the paper and slipped it into his belt."Very good. After you Kimberly." he gave another slight bow. Kimberly had only taken a few steps towards the door when Goldar growled. "Follow her slave! Attend your owner!" he smacked Adam hard on the shoulder as the human stumbled to follow Kimberly.

The doors closed and Billy collapsed into his chair. What was happening? None of this made sense.

*********************** Zordon's dimenion******************

Alpha 5 had replied and now would be clicking on every hour until his power ran out. Recording anything he saw and sending it to Zordon. Alpha had already been able to see Zedd's zord and a few other things. Putties and monsters walking by. Zordon hoped that one of these moment's he would catch a glimpse of Billy or Kimberly.

Then it would be up to the little robot to decide if it was safe to call out to them, or not.

Suddenly alarms sounded and lights flashed. Zordon was startled from his thoughts when his computer screamed it had found something.

No, this couldn't be right. Zordon clicked a few buttons turning on his viewing globe. Kimberly was on earth? He could see her on a deserted main street of Angel grove. Goldar nearby, a large group of putties and a human he didn't know. She didn't have her power coin but if he worked quickly.

He might be able to teleport the pink ranger to him.

********************** Falcon Zord**************************

"Tommy! Help Me! Tommy please!"

"Kimberly hold on!"

"I'm slipping! Ahh!"

"No Kim! Don't let go! I've got you!"

"Tommy! Please!"

Kimberly vanished from his hand and Tommy felt himself falling and falling into inky darkness.

Tommy awoke in a cold sweat, trembling. God, he hadn't had a dream like that in a long time. Last time was right after he was freed from Rita's spell. He had a month of nightmares after that. Tommy placed a hand over his chest, willing his heartbeat to slow down as he took a few deep breaths. For a moment he thought of Trini, these were the breathing exercises she had taught him.

Old medicine from ancient places that always seemed to help.

After a moment Tommy was able to bring his focus back to his surroundings. Rocky and Aisha were still sleeping next to each other. Ninjor seemed silent in his blue jar. But Katherine was nowhere to be seen. He thought that perhaps she was just using the temporary facilities of a bucket behind a box but soft, distant noises got his attention.

There was a small amount of light on in the next room. Tommy crept towards the doorway staying in the shadows as much as he could. There was Katherine on the mats in the next room. Trying to spar? Her horse stance was wobbly, her wrists weak in her punching. She went to kick and tumbled to her knees with a small shout. That made him move.

"What are you doing?"

Katherine whipped around. "Tommy! You scared me.I thought everyone was asleep." She said getting to her feet.

Tommy smiled. "I'm a light sleeper." It was a bit of a half truth. "What are you doing?" he asked again.

Kat looked down, cheeks red with embarrassment. "I was trying to copy what you guys were all doing earlier."

Tommy grinned like a cat. "Why didn't you say so?" He moved to join her on the mat. "First let's fix that stance of yours. You are completely off balance."

Katherine couldn't believe it. A power ranger was going to teach her fighting? She got back into the stance. "I don't feel off balance."

In reply, Tommy gave her shoulder a slight push. Katherine wobbled and was forced to move her feet to keep from falling over. "Okay," she admitted. "Maybe it is unstable."

"We'll soon fix that." Tommy promised. Thankful for the distraction.

Chapter Text

************************ Earth***********

Kimberly shielded her eyes from the sun as she gaze up at the crystal blue sky. She had forgotten how much she loved the sun and sky. For a moment she took in a deep breath, trying to hold the golden warmth inside her for as long as she could.

"Come on! I don't have all day!" Goldar grumbled, from a few paces ahead of her. Yet he pulled out no chains to hurry her along or tossed any threats her way. He seemed deeply occupied with the paper Billy had given him. Turning it this way and that, looking confused.

Kimberly frowned, she had been so very close to just forgetting all the bad for just a moment. Her face dropped and she shoulders dipped in sorrow. If only it was that easy.

The world around her was beaten. Broken storefronts, burned out cars, little more then twisted metal frame, buildings reduced to piles of rubble. The desert sand was creeping back into the city, taking it back. She saw no people. Not a stray cat or dog to be glimpsed, not even a bird.

It felt like she was the last human on earth, well humans... she gave a quick look at Adam who was staying a few steps behind her. He had his hands on his belly. Kimberly chewed on her lip in thought. Teleporting for the first few times had made her feel a little sick too. "I want to go in there." She said out loud pointing at the pharmacy.

Goldar huffed, "Nothing in there worth taking. Finster's magic is much stronger than any of your human medicine."

Kimberly stopped in her tracks. "I want to go in there." She said each word slowly and with emphasis.

"Fine!" Goldar growled. "You six, go with her and protect her." He waved at some putties before turning back to her. "Don't try anything foolish Kimberly." He warned staring hard at her.

Kimberly set her jaw and stared back just as strong as she could. "Wouldn't dream of it."

Adam hadn't been addressed but as Kimberly broke off and moved towards the store he stayed right beside her, if just a pace or two behind, while the putties seemed to encircle them. Two putties went inside, clearly checking the store before allowing the teens inside.

Kimberly walked down the aisles. The place had been picked pretty clean but she was able to find a bottle of pink stomach settler. "Here. This will help." She said, handing the bottle to Adam.

"T-thanks." He said taking off the cap and taking a dose.

He offered the bottle back to Kim but she shook her head. "I'm use to it. Doesn't bother me like it did before. Let's grab some shopping bags and look around. Take whatever you think you might need or anyone else might need. Not just here but any store we go to." She added quietly. Clearly referencing Justin.

Adam nodded as they wandered the store. He couldn't help but feel funny and not just from the teleporting. This was more awkward then being put in the slave mines with Aisha and Rocky, weirder then the wash room or kitchen. He was her slave and yet again, Kimberly showed she had respect for him.

There really wasn't much left but Adam was able to find some socks, construction paper and colored pencils. Kimberly went to the magazine racks and took a copy of everything they had, she even grabbed a copy of every ones of those terrible cheap romance novels. She had been so bored recently. After all the few magazine the putties had taken from her house she had read several times over. She debated makeup but the last thing she wanted was to look pretty for Zedd. Instead she grabbed some deodorant, and a couple tooth brushes and tooth paste.

There wasn't any chocolate though.

"Are you done yet?" Goldar called from just outside the entryway.

Kimberly looked at Adam, who nodded. "Yes we are." She said moving towards the door. "Carry this!" She shoved her bag at the closest putty who took it dutifully.

Goldar seemed to be scratching his head over the other list. "You slave!" He shouted, starting Adam. "Do you know what these things are?" He shoved the list at Adam who almost dropped the bag he was carrying.

Adam tried to be brave as he nodded. "Y-Yes, this is all computer stuff. Probably you can find it over there." He gestured to the large store half a block down the road.

"What are you waiting for. Go and get it!"

"Don't order my slave around Goldar!" Kimberly shouted back. "We will go get it. Besides I want some computer things too." She held her head high as she walked that way down the road. Adam and putties right at her heels.

She really didn't want any 'computer things' but she was a power ranger. She couldn't just let Goldar mistreat another human, not if she had the power to stop it. And from the way Goldar was acting, she did have power, even if it was only because she was Zedd's 'favorite'. That thought tasted bitter in her mouth.

Goldar blinked, she had never used his name before. It was so hot! He wanted to hear her say his name in his private chambers. He was going to have to do something to in debt lord Zedd even just a little. His passion for Kimberly was starting to burn.

*********************** Falcon Zord****************************

"That's a great place to stop Kat." Tommy said with a smile, going to grab a few towels. Both teens were drenched in sweat. "I think we mighty have overdone it but you're making real progress."

Kat toweled off her face. "Well you're a really good teacher."

For a moment they just enjoyed the silence before Tommy spoke up again. "You accent. I hope this doesn't sound rude but where are you from? England?"

Kat shook her head but smiled. "Australia. My family has just moved to Angel Grove a few days before... before everything happened." There was a sadness in her voice but she pushed it away. "What about you... I mean how did you become a power ranger?"

Tommy looked away slightly and Kat rushed to apologies. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to upset you."

"It's not that." Tommy shook his head. "Its nothing I'm ashamed of but... its not a pretty story. Only the other rangers knew what I went through at Rita's hands."

Kat blinked "Rita?"

Tommy had said too much but Kat, she seemed so understanding and kind. Maybe he could tell her his tale. "It all started when my family moved to angel grove a few months ago. I wasn't chosen to be one of the original 5 rangers. No," Tommy balled his hands into fists. "It was Rita, that witch, who decided she needed someone to match the power rangers. To be her evil ranger."

Kat gasped. "You were the green ranger? I saw on TV that he... wasn't good at first."

"And I wasn't. I hurt the other rangers badly. Kidnapped Jason, um... the red ranger, took him to Rita's dimension prison with plans to torture him." Tommy shook his head. "And it was all because of a spell. A spell I spent every waking moment trying to break free from but I couldn't. If it hadn't been for the others. I would still be Rita's plaything."

"Oh Tommy..." Kat moved to comfort him but he held up his hand stopping her approach.

"That's why I have to find my other ninjetti rangers. I can't let them do that to anyone else. I have to figure out a plan to stop Rita and Zedd, I have to save Billy and Kimberly. No matter what the cost. I have to rescue what's left of my old team. I can't leave them to suffer." Tommy's eyes shown with a determination and love that Katherine had never seen before. He may have been bad once but Tommy's good spirit shown brightly.

So why did her heart suddenly hurt?

Chapter Text

**************************Master Vile's palace***************

Rita stood on the threshold of her childhood castle. There was nothing wrong with coming home for a visit but for just a moment she felt like a failure. Shaking it away, she pulled the long rope cord, ringing the massively loud doorbell.

After a few moments the door was opened by a putty. But this putty was not made of clay like her own creations. This one was made of stone, much tougher than her servants. Rita paid him no heed as she brushed inside. "Tell my father I'm home." She ordered. Her minions following through the door behind her balancing and dropping her several cases.

The palace had not changed much in the 15,000 years she had been away. Same stone floor, same open foyer with passages to the left or right. Same black marble polished stairs just in front of her. The only thing she didn't care for were the 'new' portraits hanging on the walls.

"Rita! My dear daughter!" A voice cooed from the stairs. "I wasn't expecting you. You never call, you never write. Your father worries to pieces over you."

Rita looked up at the voice of her step mother. Why her father chose to marry this woman who was only a few years older than herself, she would never know. "Rosimund. How... good to see you."

Both empresses of evil air kissed at each other cheeks. Any real feelings or emotions were kept in tight check. "Where is Daddy?" Rita asked.

Rosimund waved her hand. "Upstairs trying to get his ego back. He had a nasty run in with a power ranger from what he told me. He's been raging and in a fit ever since."

"A ranger? From where?" She asked.

Rosimund shrugged. "One of Ninjor's pets from the sound of it. He was headed in the direction of your moon last anyone heard. Perhaps you want to call Zedd? Check in with your husband?"

"Later. I have a headache. I'm going to lie down."

"Of course. Your room is just as you left it. We will see you at dinner."

Rita felt the color drain from her face the moment she shut her bedroom door. She knew of other rangers, though not all planets had some form of guardians, but this far out? That couldn't be a coincidence. It must be a human ranger.

And there was only one human in existence who could be that lucky. Who could survive torture, space travel and find help in the endless sea of stars.

Tommy Oliver...

************************* Billy and Kim's room*************************

Almost an hour had past since the door shut. Bulk shook his head and crawled out from under the bed after giving Skull and Justin a whispered order to wait. The little wooden toy looked around. Billy was alone at his desk, clearly lost in thought.

Bulk moved to his side and tapped him on the leg. "Hey, can the kid come out yet?"

Billy blinked a few times and then shook his head as if trying to pry himself from some great mental problem. "What? Right, sorry. You can come out Justin. It's all clear." Billy called out into the room.

Justin crawled out and stretched but he said not a single word of complaint. He wasn't dumb, far from it in fact. He remembered his promise to Billy, about doing what he was told. Though the stone floor was hard and cold. He was glad to no longer be on it. "Is everything okay Billy?" He asked.

Billy nodded. "Affirmative." and it was the truth. As far as he knew everything was alright even if he had a nagging feeling in the back of his mind that it wasn't.

Justin stepped over and glanced at the open notebook and diagrams on the desk. "What are you working on? Looks like some kind of space fuel formula."

"You can understand this?" Billy offered one of his books. He couldn't believe it. Even Trini couldn't fully understand his thought process.

Justin glanced at the pages and nodded. "Yeah, my dad works...er... worked for Nasa. And he had me tested. I'm like, really smart for my age. I've even skipped a couple grades." Justin suddenly blushed a bit, that sounded too much like bragging.

Billy smiled. He had also had the option to skip a few grades in school but had declined. He didn't mind the light work load as it gave him more time to work on his own side projects. And if he had skipped a few grades, he wouldn't have been in class with Kimberly growing up. "Want to give me a hand? Another set of eyes could really help."

"Yes!" Justin beamed.

Bulk just shook his head. Just what they needed. Another super smart nerd.

*********************** Earth***********************

"I think that's everything." Adam said folding Billy's list up.

Kimberly nodded. "Good because I still need to get new clothes." That came out a little harsher than she meant. "I mean... that's what Zedd let me... us... come down for."

Adam simply nodded as Goldar began ordering the putties to carry things away. It was strange, he would see them pick up a box and then just vanish. Only to come instantly back, or maybe that was a different one? All these clay monsters looked the same to him.

Kimberly rubbed at her face, feeling suddenly so lightheaded. "Let's look up by the registrars for snacks. I came here with Billy sometimes and they usually had candy bars up front. I could 'kill' for some chocolate." She smiled at Adam making air quotes. Clearly teasing or at least trying too.

"If there's candy I'll find it." Adam offered. He had just started searching, when Kimberly suddenly leaned on the counter for support. Worry shone in his brown eyes. "Are you okay Kim?"

"Just dizzy... I feel kinda... funny..."

"Maybe you should sit down?"

Kimberly shook her head. "No. I'm sure it's nothing. I..." Pink energy suddenly arched across her body like lightening as Kimberly screamed in pain, flashed, seemed to fade away, only to become solid once more. It looked to Adam like she had almost teleported, just like the putties were doing.

In an instant Adam was pushed to the floor as Goldar ran over. Before a passed out Kimberly could hit the ground, Goldar tossed her over his shoulder. "We're leaving. Now!" Adam felt himself fade and shift, felt the vomit burn the back of his throat all over again as he landed in a heap back on the cold stone floor of the moon castle. Goldar held Kim tightly too him. "Follow the putties! Go back to your chambers slave."

"But what about...?"

"Your mistress will return once she is better. Tell Billy that. Now go!" Goldar ordered.

Adam hurried to go with the putties, carrying what he could. He dared not look back at Kimberly.

He was too afraid.

******************* Falcon Zord*****************************

Tommy was awoken by a great smell. A fantastic smell that made his mouth water. Pancakes! He was sure of it after a few sniffs. He hadn't had pancakes in a long, long time. Rolling over he stretched and was surprised to see he was the only one still in the sleeping area. He must have been more worn out than he thought.

Tommy took another stretch, used the 'bathroom' and make his way back out to the practice mats and little table that Ninjor had provided them with.

"Hey sleep head." Kat greeted brightly. "I was just coming to wake you."

"Hey," Tommy greeted back with a smile. "What smells so good?"

"Ninjor and Rocky are making breakfast. Apparently the great Ninjor wanted to learn how to make pancakes."

Tommy looked over to the table. There was a hot plate, a frying pan, lots of milk, eggs, butter, flour and Ninjor wearing an white apron and a tall chef hat. Rocky was standing next to him. "Okay, see all the bubbles. That means its ready to flip."

So Ninjor flipped the pancake, it went over and over in the air and landed neatly on a tall stack on the table. "Huzzah! I have mastered the pancake!" Ninjor shouted.

"Good because I'm really hungry." Aisha said before noticing Tommy. "Hey come on over while there hot." She greeted with a wave.

Tommy plopped onto a cushion beside Katherine and across from Rocky and Aisha. For awhile they just dug into pancakes and milk. Before Aisha decided to make scrambled eggs. Ninjor at her side to learn how to make that as well.

Rocky folded his hands near his face in thought. He kept looking at Tommy and then glancing away. It was starting to annoy the falcon ranger. "Is something on your mind?" Tommy asked.

Rocky sighed. "Yeah. I... I wasn't going to say anything but, I have to tell you the truth. I over heard your conversation with Kat last night. I'm sorry you went through that. It sounds awful. I've felt conflicted since we came to be here on your zord and...I want to apologies for that. I think I understand now."

Tommy didn't get a chance to reply as he felt a great shift of energy and a flash of golden light left his heart hitting Rocky right in the chest. In a flash Rocky was dressed just as Tommy had been when they first met him. But instead of robes of white, he was in robes of red. The golden coin on his chest showed a great ape.

Ninjor dropped the pan of eggs. "Rocky! You are the ape! Honest and Heroic!"

Rocky looked at his gloved hands, felt the new costume on his body, felt the power pulsing inside him. "I'm a power ranger?" he said in disbelief.

Tommy offered his hand. "Welcome to the team."

Rocky clasped his arm. Suddenly feeling for the first time like he really belonged. "Thanks."

"One ranger down, four more to go. Then young falcon your team will be complete." Ninjor said.

"Then we can stop lord Zedd and save the earth." Tommy assured.

Rocky suddenly smirked. "So does this mean we can up the sparing?"

Tommy laughed. "I'm ready whenever you are."

Chapter Text

**************** Zedd's chamber*****************************

The walls of silver burned red as Goldar told his master what had happened on earth. "Kimberly is resting now with Finster. She will be back on her feet soon."

Zedd fumed at the tale and slammed his fist upon the arm of his throne. "Blast! Damn that Zordon! How dare he try and steal my property!"

"How can you be so sure it was Zordon? Didn't he die when the command center was destroyed?" Goldar asked quietly. While Zedd was mad enough to rip his wings off, Goldar knew there were more enemies in the stars then just Zordon. It would be foolish to focus on the wrong danger.

"No one else would care about this backwater little world and no one but Zordon would try and take my fire bird. Or should I say rescue Kimberly. After all from your story, no one tried to teleport her slave away. Only her... no, it must be Zordon."

Zedd became quiet for a long time. Only after he had been kneeling for an hour did Goldar venture to ask what he had heard about on the cosmic breezes. "Does that mean the rumor of a power ranger is true?"

Zedd tapped his silver claws in thought. The rumor was that Master Vile had been in a scuffle and had his butt kicked, by a being calling themselves Ninjetti. which led to Ninjor and the great powers... which would mean power ranger. And a powerful one at that... assuming there was only one... no matter. As much as it pained him, Rita would need to come home. Their combined magical power would be enough to stop this would be hero, if the goal was to save the earth.

"Go and see to my fire bird, get her back to her cage if she is well enough to be moved. And send in Squatt and Baboo. I have a letter that needs to be sent."

Goldar stood and bowed. "As you command my lord."

Zedd watched him go. While this setback was distressing it did not change the fact he had plans for Kimberly.

To become his royal consort.

************************ Billy, Kim, Adam and Justin's room******

"And that's what happened." Adam said sitting on the remains of Kimberly's bed hunched over in sorrow. "I'm sorry Billy. I couldn't help her."

Justin rubbed Adam's back gently. "It's okay. What could you have done?"

Adam shook his head. "I could have fought! I could have done something. Anything! Instead I just froze up." He noticed Billy still hadn't said anything. "I'm sorry Billy, please don't be angry."

Billy's mind had been racing with all the thoughts of what could have happened but at his name he gave Adam a small smile and patted his shoulder. "You did your best. It's about survival now. I don't blame you and I know Kim wouldn't either."

Adam nodded. He trusted Billy to be telling the truth but it still didn't make him feel much better. "Nothing we can do now but wait."

Billy looked towards the door. "If she's not back soon. I'll go look for her. In the meantime, want to help me set up this computer stuff?" Billy asked, changing the subject.

Justin jumped at the chance and Adam seemed thankful for the distraction. Billy watched as Justin and Adam began opening boxes. Skull was helping but also playing with bubble wrap.

"What do you really think happened?" Bulk asked quietly.

Billy dropped his shoulder and shook his head. "Unknown. There are too many possibilities. Too many random variables to form a working hypothesis at this time."

Bulk just nodded. Billy hadn't spoken in straight geek for awhile. It betrayed just how worried he was for Kimberly. "But..." Billy continued softly. "Teleporting should never hurt. The fact that it did, worries me greatly. If...When Kim gets back.." Billy corrected himself. "I'll need to run tests on her right away."

Bulk nodded. They were family now. The thought of Kimberly not making it, made his wooden heart very sad.

"But first, I believe I need to run tests on you Bulk, regarding any red energy side effects."

"Ready when you are."

***************************** Zordon's dimention*********************

He had been so close. Kimberly had almost been safe, had almost been here in his world of crystals. For just a moment he had seen her in the room but she had winked out back to earth.

Distress chewed at him. She had been in pain and he felt guilty at that but without her power coin and such a great distance, the pain was inevitable.

Zordon frowned, he was sure he had counter acted it though.

What had he done wrong?

***********************Master Vile's castle***********************

"Rita, you've barely touched your bat wing and slug soup. Don't you care for it?" Rosimund asked from her seat at the head of the great table. Master Vile was at her side. Still not in the best of moods but seeing his daughter had helped cheer him.

"No it's fine. I'm just tired." Rita replied.

Rito slurped down his bowl from across the table. "I still can't believe what happened pops. Shouldn't we do something about this?"

"Rito..." Master Vile warned. "I don't wish to discuss this over dinner but something will be done. I have no doubt that ranger is headed towards your Earth, my dear daughter. And I have no intention of having you fail again. Not now while you are under my roof. And I seriously doubt your... husband." Master Vile spat out the word. "Can handle rangers without your aid." He took a deep drink of black liquid. "I plan to take your case up before Dark Spector, see about getting you divorced from Zedd. There are dozens of other eligible evil men in the universe."

Rita said nothing but stirred her soup. If her father was successful in getting a divorce, then she would have no choice but to marry whomever he chose. She would be completely back at square one. Living on someone else's power. At least on the moon, even with her imprisonment she ruled it. It was hers. When Zedd tried to claim it. She had been the one to drug Zedd with love potion into marrying her to keep her position of power.

She couldn't give that all up. Could she?

*********************************** Finster's Lab*********************

Kimberly groaned. Her head hurt. The light was so bright that the moment she opened her eyes she was forced to close them again with a sound of discomfort.

Suddenly the light above was not so bright and a voice she had heard before spoke quietly to her. "Are you awake Kimberly?"

She nodded and groaned again before opening her eyes and sitting up on the table she had been laying on. A soft, fur covered hand steadied her. "Where am I?" she asked.

"You are in my workshop. You had a rather nasty shock on earth." Even as the rabbit sage spoke Kimberly could feel the marks on her arms and legs. Looking down she could see burn lines marring her flesh, as if hot metal had been raked over her skin.

"My skin... why doesn't it hurt?"

Finster held up a small glass bottle of white creamy fluid. "This took care of the pain. The marks will fade in a day or two."

Kimberly rubbed at her head. "My... head hurts..." She mumbled quietly.

"Ah yes. I have a cure for that too. Just a moment." Finster turned his back to her and Kimberly took a moment to look around the room. The table she was on had restraints she was thankful they weren't being used on her. There was a chair just a few steps away with similar restraints. She could see what looked like dried blood on it. There were shelves and shelves of old books and strange items. A jar of eyeballs, golden dust, bubbling pink liquid over a small burner, lime green jewel encrusted bugs crawling in a jar. Things she couldn't even begin to guess what they do. Little creatures of clay made noises on a far table and moved slightly. This place smelled like the seniors art class. She didn't care for the smell.

"Here eat this." Finster's voice brought her back from her musing. He offered her a small pink cube of gelatin that glittered like it was covered in sugar or glitter or pieces of broken glass.

"Um..." Kimberly hesitated.

"Now don't make me call for Goldar or the putties to hold you down while I force it down your throat." Finster warned.

"Did you call me Finster?" Goldar asked, coming into the room. "Oh good, she's awake."

"Oh Goldar. I'm just having a little trouble getting her to take her medicine. I was wondering if you would..." Finster didn't get a chance to finish his sentence as Kimberly grabbed the wiggly cube , shoved it in her mouth, chewed it twice and swallowed it down. "Oh, never mind." Finster said.

Kimberly suddenly hiccuped, she felt giddy. She smiled and giggled. Feeling warm all over and very silly. Like she was drunk.

"Oh dear, that might have been a bit too strong. I'll make a note in her chart." Finster grabbed a quill pen and began to write.

"I'll take her to lay down. Zedd's orders." Goldar assured Finster. As much as he wanted Kimberly, and as much as Finster knew of his attraction, and as easy as it would be to take her in this state, Zedd was in no mood for trouble.

He would kill Goldar if he deflowered his fire bird.

Chapter Text

************************ Falcon Zord***********************

Kat couldn't help but stare from the safe zone behind the table, as Rocky and Tommy were sparring. She watched in amazement as they vanished, moved at super speed like a blur of color, disappeared in a puff of smoke only to reappear on the other side of the room. They moved with such power, such grace and purpose, it was hypnotic.

Aisha smiled from her seat. She had been enjoying the show, as well at talking to Ninjor. The blue ninja had turned out to be a wonderful conversationalist but now her eyes glanced at Kat.

Girl had it bad. She probably didn't even know it yet but Aisha could see it. The way Katherine's eyes always went back to Tommy. Girl was crushing hard and Aisha knew how she felt. After all, she always had a thing for the red ranger, who just so happened to now be her good friend. Aisha let her smile drop slightly.

Things were going to get weird if she wasn't careful.

Well... weirder.

"You guy ready to take a break yet?" Aisha called over. "I'm getting tired just watching you fight."

Tommy looked at Rocky. "A break sounds good."

"Couldn't agree more." Rocky said, powering down and going to sit at the table. He was covered in sweat. "I'm beat. I didn't feel so tired when power up but now, I need a nap." Rocky smiled as he spoke resting his arms on the table. Worn out or not, that had been an awesome practice.

Tommy chuckled, while pouring a glass of water. "You get used to it. Here." He offered the water to Rocky who took it with a thanks.

"So... Ninjor and I were talking." Aisha started, "and we think we have an idea."

"Correct! Firstly. It is very likely that the other ninjetti rangers will be human, from the simple fact that you are human, young falcon and Rocky is human. Secondly, Aisha has thought of a plan that might allow us to approach earth without the residents of the moon castle noticing us."

Aisha took a few bits of fruit from the bowl and began to arrange them on the table. "Okay this apple here is the earth, this grape is the moon, and this orange is the sun. If we," she picked up a cherry. "Were to approach from the sun side, keeping the earth between us. There's a chance they wouldn't know we were there at all."

Tommy broke into a huge grin. "That's genius Aisha!"

Rocky nodded approvingly. "And that could work. It would give us time to get stronger and find the other rangers."

"We could also, make sure the earth is doing okay. Relatively speaking." Kat added quietly. "I mean the other rangers, they might still be on earth, right?" She looked at Tommy.

"They might be but well, I'm hoping I already know where the blue and pink rangers are." He rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly.

"Your old team you spoke of? Billy and Kimberly?" Katherine asked.

Tommy nodded. "Yes, they are still rangers and were blue and pink before... before we failed. There's a small chance that they might be the new ninjetti blue and pink." Tommy's voice was so hopeful. Even with what Zordon had told him. He had to have hope that Billy and Kim we still human enough to be power rangers. That they could be separated from there old power coins and take on new powers. He couldn't imagine being a ranger without them. He needed both of them. "So we just need to find yellow and black."

"If you ever want to talk about it, you know talk about the old team or get anything off your chest, we're here for you man." Rocky said strongly. "And we could do the same." He looked at Aisha. "We've been in the slave caves and the harem. We've seen areas of the castle that might help form a plan."

"Slave caves?" Tommy's brow furrowed and he spoke like a leader. "Tell me about those."

So Rocky and Aisha began there tale. Telling of the mining crystals in the hot dark caves, the abuse of the slaves, being always hungry, of Adam and how much they missed there 'brother', they spoke of the shower area and the harem. Kat add in some detail here and there about the going on of the harem, the pecking order the humans established, when Zedd usually arrived and what he did when he was there.

No details were spared even though the three could feel there cheeks burning with embarrassment as they talked. Rocky, Aisha and Katherine had all done things to survive they were not proud of.

Tommy listened intently to every detail. Not saying a word until they were done. Then he simply nodded with no judgment. He took another sip of water and closed his eyes for a moment before speaking. "My story starts with Rita Repulsa kidnapping me from earth..."

*******************Billy, Kim, Adam and Justin's room********************

Adam kept his eyes more on the door than on the research Billy was currently doing. Justin was at his side and the toy human Bulk was on the desk several wires attached to him all over. While Billy hadn't said much about this test, even when Justin asked, it was clearly significant somehow. The way Billy had blushed and changed the subject quickly. Adam couldn't help but wondered if the ex-blue ranger would be explaining more if Justin wasn't around.

Adam suddenly looked back towards the door. Was that singing? Heading this way. "I think someone's coming." He warned quickly.

Billy could hear it now, loud voices just outside the door. Justin, grabbed Skull and barely had time to get under Billy's broken bed.

Billy tossed a cardboard box over Bulk to hide him just as the door pushed open.

"ANGEL GROVE HIGH! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!" Kimberly was singing the Angel Grove high school anthem as loudly as she could, while being half carried, half helped into the room by Goldar.

Goldar looked exasperated. "Please take her."

"Oh geez Kim!" Billy rushed to her and she wobbled out of Goldar's arms and into Billy's "What happened?"

"Billy! Hiiiii!" Kimberly giggled, smiling brightly.

"She will be fine, just a bit too much jellied dragon skin. Just put her to bed to sleep it off and..." Goldar looked around the room and then growled. The new beds had not been delivered yet and the room was still filthy. "Those two morons! I told them to get this room cleaned." He mumbled curses and then looked to Adam. "You! Start cleaning up the trash. I'll send some cleaning putties and your new beds will be delivered soon."

As soon as the door closed Billy juggled Kim in his arms to look at him. "Kim? You okay?" She smiled at him but didn't answer his question. Her pupils were dilated, her eyes as wide as teacups.

She grabbed his arm. "Billy! Sing the Angel grove song with me!"

Billy tried not to frown. "In a bit Kim. I need you to try and focus."

"Is she okay?" Adam asked, coming over.

"Adam! Hi!" Kim greeted brightly, laughing and giggling. She pulled out of Billy's arms and did a quick spin. "Echo!" she called up to the lofted stone ceiling.

Billy shook his head. "Whatever they gave her seems to have induced an incredible euphoric state."

"Meaning she's as high as a kite right now?" Adam asked.

"Affirmative."

Adam sighed, "Great, okay so what's the plan?"

Billy took a moment. "First. Justin come on out." Billy called. Justin came to join them, though he shot Kim a questioning look as she was singing once more. Billy continued. "Okay, so putties are coming to clean the room, Justin I want you, Bulk and Skull to hide in Kim's wardrobe. It won't be very comfortable but I'll tell the putties not to touch it."

Justin nodded, he could do that.

"Secondly, Adam, when they come I'm going to need you to... entertain Kim, just so she's kept occupied. I'll need to make sure they don't trash anything that's actually important and... Kimberly would you please stop that?" Bill said, holding in a giggle. While he had been talking Kimberly had come over and started poking him gently in the tummy over and over while making fart noises with her tongue.

She giggled at him but stopped poking his belly.

There was a knock on the door. "Just a moment!" Billy called. Justin and the toys got into the wardrobe as Billy turned towards Kim and gave her a warm smile. "Kim, why don't you and Adam go play on your swing?"

Kimberly's eye went wide. "Okay! Come on Adam." She playfully grabbed his hand.

Billy sighed, then went to open the doors. He hoped that stuff wore off soon.

Chapter Text

*******************Billy, Kim, Adam and Justin's room********************

Billy didn't know how Jason did it. He was having the hardest time keeping his mind on several things at once. Making sure the cleaning putties didn't take anything important, watching the new beds be set up, making sure no one went near the wardrobe Justin was hiding in and making sure Kimberly was, for a better word, contained.

He had never expected to become the leader but now, in this moon prison, it was clear that was exactly what Billy was. Leader of this new little group of misfits trying to survive.

At least Kim had quieted down. He could see Adam pushing her on the swing. Not too high or too fast, but enough for her to have fun.

God, he couldn't deny how protective he felt about her. Not just because she was his best friend, not just because she was the only other ranger, not just because they were Zedd's favorites... something much deeper seemed to pull at his soul when he looked at Kimberly. A connection he had no word for.

Was this love?

************************** Zedd's throne room**********************

"What is taking that blasted queen of mine so long?" he mumbled as he paced back and forth in front of his throne. The message had been sent hours ago. Master Vile's castle was not that far in terms of space travel. Clearly Rita should have seen his letter summoning her home by now.

A noise from outside his door caught his attention and the Lord of evil went quiet listening.

"You tell him."

"No way! He'll rip the blue right off me!"

"Well one of us had to tell him."

"Play you rock, knife, lizard for it."

Squatt and Baboo argued as Zedd pulled the door to his throne room open. He hated having to do this himself but Finster was behind in making new Z putties and Rita still had all the majority of smart ones with her. "What are you two arguing about!?" Zedd growled.

The two monsters fell to the ground. "Forgive us oh powerful one."

"We have news... from Rita." Squatt said shaking as he offered a letter to Zedd.

Snatching it out of his minions hand Zedd read the words there and then turned everything around him red with anger. "WHAT! How DARE she do this to me! That bitch of a witch! I should have locked her away forever!" Zedd fumed sending lightning from his staff destroying part of the hallway. The letter caught a spark and began to burn in his hand. It was a formal declaration to seek divorce in from of the counsel of Dark Spector. His wife would pay dearly for this. "Bring me Finster!"

Squatt and Baboo tripped over themselves to get away as fast as they could. Zedd turned and moved back to sit upon his throne. It was time to move forward with his plans but how was the question. No ninjetti ranger would be a match for Serpentera, if he could get the zord operational quickly. For that he needed Billy and to control Billy, he needed Kimberly, alive and unharmed.

He would speak to Finster first, then he would see to Billy.

Then he would see to this new ranger and to his disobedient queen.

**************************** Falcon Zord****************************

"Okay Tommy, we should be coming out of light speed now." Rocky said, clicking a few buttons on the command deck. Ever since he morphed, just like Tommy, he just knew what to push and when and what did what, well for the most part.

"Sun's directly to our back." Aisha added looking at the screen with Ninjor at her side.

"Alright great job. Keep a close eye out for any kind of indication the moon's seen us."

Kat wandered closer to one of the eye windows of the falcon. "Look, there's the earth."

It was a beautiful site, a ball of blue floating in the vast dark sea of the stars. Katherine felt her heart pang with homesickness. One look at her friends showed they felt the same sadness that she did. "I'd give anything to walk on the beach again." She said quietly.

"I miss trees." Aisha said quietly. When life got tough she always found a silent strength from nature but especially trees.

Rocky sighed. "I miss fresh air and the breeze."

Tommy became aware that several pairs of eyes were now resting on him. He swallowed. "I miss those things too but, earth's not safe right now." he said shaking his head. "But... Aisha, Kat, you both are not prisoners...if you want I can teleport you both down to earth but..." Tommy trailed off.

Rocky continued. "Tommy and I wouldn't be able to protect you anymore."

Both girl's nodded. It was better to stay here, stay safe with there new friends then risk it. Still as Rocky put a supportive arm around Aisha, pulling the shorter girl to him, Kat couldn't help but feel lonely. Rocky and Aisha had been friends for so long. They were like family. And while they had been kind to her, and very friendly, she was missing that sort of connection.

Touch, she was missing touch.

Something must have shown on her face for a moment later she felt warm, strong arms envelope her in a gentle hug. "It will be okay." Tommy spoke gently in her ear. "You're safe. We've got you."

Katherine began to cry all the bottled up tears she had inside. Like flood gates being opened. Tommy let her cry, holding her gently and speaking soothing words for as long as she needed.

After all... she was human too.

*******************Billy, Kim, Adam and Justin's room********************

"Oh Adam.. I'm dizzy." Kimberly suddenly said. She had been laughing and smiling just a moment ago but as she spoke, he hurried to stop the swing. Barely getting there in time to catch her as she tumbled off it and into his arms.

"Kim? You okay?"

She blinked up at him. Her eyes so big, so vulnerable. It was clear there was something special about her, some sort of energy she just had.

No wonder Zedd was keeping her as a pet.

Kim moved like her limbs were half asleep. Resting her hand on his chest. "Adam?" her voice was unsure, confusion played on her face, like one trying to wake from a dream.

"I'm here." he replied suddenly feeling stronger and brave than he had in a long while. It was as if she awoke something deep inside him. A feeling of belonging, a feeling of power shifting just on the edges of his mind.

"..'m sleepy... sing to me?" She mumbled against his chest.

Adam hesitated, about to tell her he was not much of a singer when the collar around his neck began to glow and choke him. She had given him a command! Adam had no choice as he began to sing. A little rough sounding but at the first note the collar returned to normal and he could breathe well once more.

He sang a Korean lullaby very quietly to the pink ranger. He used to sing the same to his sister. After a few verses he felt Kimberly go slack in his arms, and while still singing he lowered them both to the gym mats on the floor. He was careful to keep Kim cradled carefully to his chest. She rested peacefully in his lap.

And even though the collar no longer forced him.

Adam continued to sing to her.

************************** Zedd's throne room**********************

"And given the situation Lord Zedd. Those are the options." Finster had just finished speaking.

Zedd tapped his claws in thought. The options offered were limited. It took time to make monsters. He couldn't just have an army waiting for this ranger and he certainly could not fight Dark Spector if he decided to null the marriage and give Rita back her moon.

He would never allow it. He was the one who concurred earth, not his poor excuse for a queen.

But even Lord Zedd could not go against Dark Spector.

"Tell me Finster, in your opinion, is this ranger a threat?"

"Very possibly my lord."

Something in the way Finster replied made Zedd curious. Just a look in the monster makers eyes. "Do you know something you are not telling me?"

"Only speculation my lord, no proof or facts."

Usually and answer like that would dissuade Lord Zedd from pushing the issues, as he had no time for rumor and speculations but now. "And what would that be Finster?"

If Finster was surprised he didn't let on. "I only speculate that the new power ranger coming here. Is Tommy Oliver."

Zedd felt the liquid in his tubes run cold. That pest, would he never be rid of Tommy Oliver? He should have killed him when he first had the chance.

Zedd stood, "Only one way to know for sure." He walked past Finster who did not follow, and made his way down, down deep and deeper under his castle chambers. Down to where the rocks glowed with light and the crystals seemed to whisper of the darkness. Down deeper, so deep and small was the space that Zedd had to crouch down to remove a rock and pull out a red box with a demon face carved upon it.

Opening the box, the power coins each seemed to glow like tiny stars with shimmering power. All but one.

The dragonzord coin was cracked and 'dead'. No longer showing any signs it was connected to a soul.

Zedd put the box back in its hiding spot and stood. "So Tommy is coming to play. Then play we shall white ranger."

Chapter Text

*******************Billy, Kim, Adam and Justin's room********************

Billy flopped down into the chair by his desk. The putties had just finished and left and he was feeling emotionally and mentally worn out. He glanced over to where Adam was on the floor with Kim and suddenly got to his feet. He knew Adam wouldn't be hurting Kim but they were still basically strangers and Kim was his.

No, Billy corrected that mental thought, Kim was his friend, not his belonging. He wished these particular thoughts would stop coming. He could hear Adam's voice singing softly, words he did not understand. As Billy neared the duo he tried hard to make sure no anger or distrust was in his voice. "Adam? How is she?" He called softly.

Deep brown eyes turned and Billy felt horrible for even thinking Adam would hurt her. His own need to protect was reflecting in Adam's eyes. "She fell asleep awhile ago." He whispered and for a moment they both looked down at Kimberly. Her face was so peaceful, so sweet. Like an angel.

"Come on, let's put her to bed." Billy suggested, watching as Adam with grace and ease, lifted Kimberly to his chest as he stood. This guy was a lot stronger then he looked, Billy noted.

"The pink one?" Adam asked.

Billy shook his head. "No, put her in my bed, the blue one." he saw Adam hesitate and quickly clarified. "You and Justin can sleep in her bed. It wouldn't be right, asking either of you to sleep on the hard stone floor."

"Thank you Billy." Adam said, truly grateful for the bed option, as he carefully laid Kimberly into the bed and pulled the blue comforter over her. Billy was on the other side of the room letting Justin out of the wardrobe he had been hiding in. He looked from Kimberly to Billy again... something he didn't know what but he could feel a strange connection in the air. Not only between Billy and Kim, he could chalk that up to them being power rangers but there was something else. Like a flowing of energy that seemed to connect all of them. Adam shook he head blinking the thoughts away and went to join the boys in discussion.

"Um..." Justin hesitated, glancing at Adam before speaking. "Billy? I... um..."

"He's hungry." Bulk supplied seeing Justin's discomfort in asking. "You've only had breakfast today and that was 13 hours ago."

Billy rubbed at his face and sent a silent prayer to Jason's soul to help him do better. He wasn't going to be much of a leader if his friends starved. "Of course. I'm sorry. I should have remembered." He bent down a bit to be more on Justin's level. "You can always ask for things you need, okay? Sometimes I'm a bit hyper focused."

Justin smiled and Billy affectionately ruffled his hair. "Now go stand over there so I can open the door and order us some sandwiches and juice..." He looked at Adam. "Perhaps some coffee?"

"Yeah, coffee would be good and maybe see if they have chocolate? Kim wanted some when we were down on earth but I… we couldn't find any."

Billy nodded, waited till Justin was out of sight before opening the blue door and placing the order with the putties that always seemed to be right there.

************************ Falcon Zord********************************

Tommy gazed out onto the earth. The falcon zord was moving slowly in space, always keeping the earth between it and the moon. The white ranger knew he should be sleeping. The others had gone to bed ages ago but he couldn't. He had to come up with some kind of plan. He needed to get into the moon castle. He needed to find the rest of the ninjetti rangers. His heart ached for Kimberly. To hold her again, to see her smile, hear her laugh. The way being near her just made everything better.

Tommy felt anger bubble inside him knowing what Zedd might have done to her, or be doing to her. "I promise lord Zedd, if you've hurt her. I will kill you. I swear it on my life." He spoke to no one but his falcon spirit seemed to agree.

Sighing, Tommy sat in the command chair. He would rest his eyes... just for a moment.

Sudden cold made him shiver as Tommy opened his eyes. Where was he? This place, it was like Rita's dimensional prison but missing the bars and screaming faced candle holders. Endless darkness spread out from every direction and white fog rolled in thick waves around his knees. Not liking the look of things Tommy shouted, "Ninjetti the falcon!"

Nothing happened.

"Crap." Tommy hissed to himself. This wasn't good. Kidnapped and with no powers.

"Hey Tommy." A voice called from behind him and Tommy spun around, putting up his fists only to drop them a moment later in surprise and shock.

"Jason?"

Standing just a few steps away from Tommy was Jason Lee Scott. Still wearing his red tee shirt and blue jeans. As whole and real as when he had last seen him at the juice bar. "Jas! Man, it's great to see you! I thought you were dead!" He moved to embrace his comrade when Jason held up his hand and Tommy stopped. "Jas?"

"Tommy. I am dead."

For a moment they just looked at each other. "But if your dead. I mean, how are you here? And where is here? Is this a dream? I feel wide awake." Tommy couldn't stop the questions.

"It's limbo Tommy, an in between place. Listen I don't have long. I need you to do me a favor."

"Anything." Tommy promised.

Jason couldn't help but smile. Tommy didn't even know what he wanted yet. "I know you are going after Billy and Kim. Don't ask how I know, I just do. And Zordon explained about our coins to you? How they are connected to our souls?"

Tommy nodded. "Yeah, on Phadoes. He said something about our life force being part of them or something. It was all a little too heavy for me to follow."

Jason nodded, "Tommy, I know I'm asking a lot but if you can. You need to get our coins back from Zedd. Mine, Zack's and Trini's. Even if you only touch them for a second. We're trapped here until someone good holds our coins once more."

"You can't leave?"

Jason shook his head sadly. "No, not until someone free us from our coins. Trini, Zack and I really want to move on to wherever we go from here but if it comes down to it. Forget our coins. Just get Kimberly and Billy out of there. Get them safe. We'd rather be here forever then let them suffer."

Tommy nodded,"I will. I promise. I'll get your coins back. Are Zack and Trini here? I'd like to see them. I've missed you all so much."

Jason shook his head. "With any luck Trini is talking to Kimberly right now and Zack is talking to Billy. Same message. This is the last of our combined powers. Hopefully, you'll remember this when you wake up."

Tommy felt his mind being pulled away. "I will remember Jason! I promise!" Tommy called as he felt this space fading away.

"Good luck Tommy, we're always with you in spirit! And may the power protect you..."

Tommy heard Jason voice echo away in his mind before blinking awake. Did that really happen? Or was it just a dream? Either way Tommy knew.

He would have to get the power coins back.

********************** Master Vile's Castle**********************

Rita read the letter again from her husband, urging her to come home. There were rules and this she couldn't disobey. In fact, she had put it off as long as she could but evil had to stand by evil when good was making an attack.

And Tommy Oliver would attack. Even if he didn't know Kimberly was alive, even if they didn't have history. Tommy was good to a fault. She should have seen that so long ago. Perhaps is she had chosen another human, one not so pure but just as well trained, things would have worked out in her favor but... no, the green power coin, corrupted as it was, would never have excepted a truly evil heart.

If only her spells had been stronger.

If only she had killed Kimberly when she had the chance. That little pink heart center ruled that team. If only she had realized that sooner. Without her, the others would never have been able to save Tommy from her magic. Without her, Tommy would never have strayed so far from her side.

As much as Rita loathed to admit it. Zordon had chosen well with that one.

And Zedd was fooling himself if he thought that much light could be corrupted with threats, gifts or spells. Ugh... Zedd. Well it was about time she left.

Rita opened her door almost to have Rito knock right one her face. "Rito! Watch it!"

"Sorry but...where are you going?" He asked looking past her to all the packed trunks.

"To my castle of course. I've been gone too long. Zeddie needs me."

Rito rubbed the back of his bone neck. "I'm not sure if that's a good idea."

"Why not?"

"Because Dad sent the divorce papers to Zedd."

Rita felt the color drain from her face. It was one thing to threaten to leave, which she really couldn't do, even evil had it's laws but this? Getting a formal deceleration and sending it to Zedd. "Did the letter for counsel already go to Dark Spector?"

"Well its on the way now." Rito replied.

Rita pushed past him, lifting up her skirts and running for the spaceship bay. Her old zord, Black Midnight was stored there. She would have to hurry. If she could intercept the letter she could keep everything from falling apart.

Including herself...

Chapter Text

*******************Billy, Kim, Adam and Justin's room********************

"Trini dont't go! Trini!" Kimberly shouted, sitting up in bed. Her chest heaved with deep breaths of sorrow. Tears dripped from her eyes. For a second she had no idea where she was and felt panic rise into her heart but a moment later she heard Billy's soft snoring. Looking next to her she saw his form, still sleeping soundly.

New beds? When had that happened? Kimberly ran a hand through her hair. She tried to remember what happened before now but it was all a blur. All but that dream. Had it been real? It had felt so real. Taking a moment to steady her nerves, Kimberly looked around. The room seemed cleaned up to and there was a pink bed across the way and... Kimberly almost let out a scream of fright at Justin was also sitting up, and just staring at her quietly.

"You scared me." Kim whispered softly across the room to the boy. "I'm sorry if I woke you."

Justin took that as permission to slip out from under the blankets where he had been sleeping next to Adam. "Are you okay Kim?" He whispered back approaching about halfway to the blue bed.

Kimberly nodded and also got out of bed, careful not to wake Billy. "Yeah, I just had a bad dream. You can go back to sleep. I think I might just read for a bit or something."

"Not really sleepy. I took a nap earlier. Are you feeling better?" Justin asked.

Kimberly looked confused. "What do you mean?"

"You had to go to the monster doctor. Adam said you got hurt on earth. When you came back you were acting really weird."

Kimberly shook her head. "I don't remember any of that. Weird how?" She tried to keep the worry out of her voice.

"You were... what did Adam call it... high as a kite? I heard Goldar say something about dragon skin."

"So basically I was a silly dork?"

"Yes." Justin grinned at her and Kimberly couldn't hep it, she laughed.

Billy snorted and rolled over so she quickly hushed herself.

Justin took her hand and pulled her slightly away from the beds. "Are you hungry? There are some sandwiches left in the basket and the putties brought some chocolate. Adam said we needed to wait for you to wake up before eating dessert."

"Adam's pretty nice, isn't he?" Kim asked, taking a simple sandwich of peanut butter and jam out of the leftovers.

Justin's head nodded enthusiastically. "He's he best! He protected me and helped make sure I was safe and..." the boy's smiled dropped.

Kimberly didn't want to push but. "And..."

Justin looked like he was about to cry. "Adam's so good he... didn't make me ever do anything gross for food."

Something about how he said that raised warning flags in Kim's mind but she pushed the feeling away. "I'm up now, so how about we have some chocolate? We can save some for Adam and Billy."

Justin beamed. "Okay!"

So the duo sat on the practice mats, careful to keep there voices down, as Kimberly ate her sandwich and they both nibbled a bit on chocolate. Justin chatted happily, filing the silence around them. Kimberly could see a lot of herself in this kid. Growing up she had been very similar in wanting to fill the silence with chatter. She had to, the house was always filled with either fighting, or after her dad left, with her mother's many boyfriends. It had been so uncomfortable, so she had talked and chattered, to keep the silence from suffocating her.

At least with Billy she had never felt that way. She could be quiet and just read while he worked, and when Jason, Zack and Trini came into there lives it was the most wonderful day. Kimberly never had to be 'on' with her friends. She could be her real self. Sure they argued sometimes, and didn't always agree but they always made up.

Kimberly felt a tear roll down her cheek. The thought of her friends and the dream she just had. It was all a bit too much.

Justin stopped taking. "What's wrong?"

"It's nothing really. Just thinking about my friends. Trini was in my dream last night and I miss her so much. I miss them all so much."

"Maybe they're here? Like in the slave caves or maybe the kitchens? Or maybe they are safe on earth." Justin offered.

Kimberly shook her head. "No, they were the other rangers. They're... gone now. If only we had been able to morph."

Morph! Kimberly's eyes went wide as she thought back to the fight that sealed there fates. The gold dust hit her and she was starting to fall, Jason called her name but... Tommy had just arrived and he had been morphed! She was sure of it.

Kimberly got to her feet and dashed to Billy, roughly shaking his shoulder. "Billy! Billy! Wake up!"

"Huh..Wha?" Billy struggled to consciousness

"Can we morph?"

"What Kim?" Billy needed her to repeat that, because it sounded so strange to hear.

"Can we morph?"

********************* Zedd's chambers**********************************

Zedd sat upon his throne in thought. There were still options. He had sent Finster to begin making as many new monsters as possible. While there was no chance of winning a war if Dark Spector were to go against him. Having monsters on his side, created after Rita left, would be of some value in any divorce proceedings.

And it needed to be monsters, not just minions like putties. Which the castle was still lacking in number of. It was making the whole process of doing anything so much slower. Without putties beating the slaves, the amount of crystals being mined was lower than normal. Crystals that made his life giving liquid. Without a fresh dose everyday. Zedd would have to retried to his chambers to sleep and that could not happen. Not right now! Not with the risk of a power ranger beating down his door.

Tommy Oliver, a curse be on his name! How that human had been able to not only escape but find help from Ninjor, Zedd would never know. That blue goody goody hadn't left his temple in eons but one human shows up and he just gives him new powers! At least Zedd knew there could only be one ranger. After all where would Tommy have found any others? Zedd smirked, and there would never be another Blue or Pink ranger. Not while he still breathed.

Kimberly was his, Billy was his and Zedd had no intention of ever letting them go. While it was true Kimberly wasn't controlled yet, Billy would never be free, not with a taste of darkness flowing through him from Serpentera. Giving the ex blue ranger full access had been one of his better plans. The more Billy worked, the more addicted he would become.

Perhaps it was time for a little chat with Billy.

His future nightmare ranger.

*********************Billy, Kim, Adam and Justin's room********************

"Morph?" Billy blinked at his best friend. "Kim we can't morph."

"Are you sure? Have you checked or tried?"

"Well no but... the morphing grid was broken. That's how..." Billy trailed off, aware now that Justin and Adam were awake too.

Kimberly shook her head. "Its fuzzy but when Tommy showed up. He was morphed. I know he was. Maybe the grid failure was like temporary."

Billy got out of bed. "Even if that's true Kim, do you think Zedd wouldn't have taken our powers away?"

"What's a morph?" Justin asked.

"It's how we become power rangers." Kimberly supplied.

"And you haven't thought to try till now?" Adam asked.

Billy looked darkly at Adam. "If you knew what we've been though to survive, you wouldn't think to try either."

Adam felt the change in Billy and protectively, without realizing it, took a step in front of Justin.

Kimberly didn't notice anything. "Please Billy, it couldn't hurt to try."

Billy couldn't stop the slight growl in his throat. "Of course it could! What if it works? WE don't have a plan of escape and Zedd sure as HELL would be aware that we morphed! Do you want to be punished Kim? Have Zedd take you like he does the harem girls!"

Kimberly took a step back. "B...Billy... I'm sorry..."

Adam was between them, blocking Kimberly from Billy. "It was just a thought. There's no need to yell at her."

"Keep out of this slave." The words were so cold and so bitter that Billy blinked. Had he just said that? "Adam... I'm sorry. I don't know what's got into me." He sat on the bed, putting his head in his hands. "What is wrong with me? Kim, I'm sorry. Trying to morph. Its a good idea but not right now. We might be able to teleport away but.. we wouldn't be able to take anyone else with us."

Kimberly nodded, swallowing down the lump of fear. She had never been afraid of Billy before. "Yeah, and we couldn't beat Zedd, not with just the two of us. Powers or no powers."

"If I can get Serpentera operational we can beat Zedd, power or no powers, or at least escape." Billy said, as he saw the distrust in Adam's eyes and the fear in Kimberly's.

And guilt chewed at his heart.

Chapter Text

*******************Billy, Kim, Adam and Justin's room********************

For a few moments no one spoke. It was clear that something was wrong. Billy shook his head again and opened his mouth to apologizes once more, when a knock at the door startled everyone. Justin zipped under the bed as the three teens look towards the door.

"It's really late. Do you think it's Zedd?" Kimberly's heart was pounding in her chest. "Does he know I suggested morphing?" She couldn't stop her body from starting to tremble.

Billy stood and moved, putting himself between Kimberly and the door. "It's open." he called.

Goldar stood at the door, clearly grumpy from being woken up. "Zedd wants to see you." Billy and Kimberly took a few steps to the door when Goldar help up his hand. "Just Billy." He said in a voice that left no argument.

"It will be okay Kim." Billy tried to sound strong as he glanced back at her. "Adam, look after her."

Adam put a hand on Kimberly's shoulder. She looked ready to faint as he nodded at Billy. He would look after the ex pink ranger and not because Billy had told him to. There was some kind of bond happening, he felt as protective of her as he had Rocky and Aisha. God he missed them. He hoped they were staying safe in the harem.

Once the door closed Kimberly pulled away and sat on her bed. "Oh, come on out Justin." She called softly.

Adam was still watching the door. "Okay, that wasn't normal, right?"

Kimberly sighed putting her hands in her lap. "No, that was so unlike Billy." She reached down helping Skull onto her bed without thinking. Justin, holding Bulk, climbed up to sit next to her.

"Think its a spell?" Skull asked.

"I don't know. Usually spells, they totally change you. They make you feel or do something out of control. But that fact Billy apologized right away for what he said." She shook her head. "If that's a spell, its not like any I've seen before."

"You've seen spells before?" Justin asked, eyes wide with curiosity.

"Yeah seen a few, been under a couple as well. It's never fun." Kim said, choosing to ignore how when she was under that punk spell, it was a little fun. For all the wrong reasons.

"So what do we do?" Adam asked, his attention on Kimberly. After all, she was a power ranger, or had been. After Billy, Kimberly was next in charge, Adam still didn't feel like he had any right to act as a leader.

He was her slave, after all.

Kimberly flopped back in thought. For a long time she was quiet before she sat back up. "Adam, I don't suppose you know any martial arts?"

He nodded. "Yeah I do, why?"

Kimberly rolled her shoulders. "Because I haven't practiced with anyone in a long time and if it comes down to it. If this is some kind of spell. If things take a dark turn.. we might have to restrain Billy."

Adam could only nod. "Let's get started." he offered Kimberly his hand to help her off the bed."

She took it with a smile. "Only if you promise not to go easy on me just because I'm a girl..."

*********************** Rita's Zord*****************************

Rita raced back from towards the moon clutching the papers tightly in her hand. The space post had been blown to bits but that didn't matter. All those worker deaths didn't matter. All that mail just floating in space didn't matter. She had stopped her father's deceleration from reaching Dark Spector. That was all that mattered.

She could return to the moon as empress and no one, not even Zedd could tell her other wise. Still... she would need to do some grovelling. Or bring Zedd a gift. She sat at the controls of Black Midnight, her gossamer winged black and gold butterfly zord.

A gift... what could she possibly give Zedd to cool his temper? If only she could reach that zeo crystal deep under the palace but the ancient magics that protected it still held tightly. She couldn't break it, not even using all the magic she had.

Rita frowned deeply and the wrinkles of age showed on her brow. Slaves for the harem. That would be the best thing she could bring. She certainly could capture some.. ugh... attractive humans on her own with just a few putties to assist. She never knew why Goldar made it seem so hard. They were merely humans after all. Sure some could fight, but they were a small minority.

And no human was a match for her magic powers.

Typing quickly, she would adjust her course and come out on the other side of the earth, hidden from the moon. That way her dear 'husband' wouldn't know she was home until she had something to give him.

What she was not expecting was to see a white falcon zord floating in the same space. Quickly, Rita turned on her cloaking system.

And she hoped to the powers of evil that Tommy Oliver had not seen her. He would be the perfect gift to get back into Zedd's good graces.

Too bad Tommy would have to die.

She always liked him. Her favorite living toy.

************************ Falcon Zord*******************************

Tommy jumped as an alarm flashed in the Zord but a moment later it was gone. Ninjor's vase rocked as blue smoke hurried out. "We are under attack young Falcon. I...Huh that's funny. The alarm stopped."

Tommy tried not to laugh as Ninjor, the great and powerful was wearing a nightcap and holding a teddy bear. Tommy coughed slightly. "Maybe is was a mistake?"

Ninjor moved to the main console. "Zords don't normally make mistakes. Errors tend to be human, not mechanical."

Tommy rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. "Well I did fall asleep on the controls. But just for a few minutes."

Ninjor simply nodded. That must have been it. After all, the scans showed that all was clear. "You should be sleeping Tommy." He said after a moment. "The falcon will alert us to trouble."

Tommy shook his head. "I tried sleeping and, well I had this dream. Ninjor it was so real, so vivid. Do you know anything about our power coins? The old ones I mean. Zordon was talking me but... Jason came in my dream and he said we have to free him and the others from there coins."

"You are not making much sense young falcon. Start at the beginning. Who is Jason? And what happened in this dream?"

So Tommy told his tale. Just as he had told Dulcea on Phadoes, he told Ninjor everything. They talked for hours. After awhile Ninjor nodded and spoke sagely. "Yes, what your friend Jason told you is highly likely to be true. This does complicate matters. We will have to liberate not only earth but the moon as well to find those coins. But I wonder..." Ninjor rubbed under his chin in thought.

"What is it Ninjor?"

"It is possible that using your new Ninjetti powers, and with my mental guidance, you may be able to speak with your friends in the moon castle."

"Really?! That would be awesome! How do I start?"

"First, you need to relax." Ninjor said as blue smoke surrounded Tommy. When he blinked next, he was in Ninjor's pocket dimension. Ninjor was lighting some incense, the smell was sweet but not stiffing. Not like the stuff Rita used. "Now we being with breathing work and with time and a little luck you will be able to reach your friends if they are sleeping, through there dreams."

******************** Zedd's throne room****************************

Billy kept his eyes fixed to the chrome floor as he entered the throne room and quickly knelled. "You sent for me my lord?" He said, praying his voice didn't betray his worry.

"Ah yes Billy. Your work on Serpentera has been most pleasing to me."

"Thank you my lord." Billy replied.

"But.. .you are not working fast enough. I want you to double your efforts. Now that Kimberly has a play thing to keep her company. I expect you to work longer hours starting now." There was a flash of red as Zedd waved his staff and Billy felt wide awake, as if he had just had a good night sleeps and 4 cups of espresso. "There, that should keep you working strong for awhile. Now go! Get to work!"

Billy got to his feet, practically humming with energy. "Yes my lord." he gave a bow and hurried from the throne room.

He knew the way to Serpentera by heart now. Funny how very quiet the castle seemed in these early hours. Also even stranger, Zedd did not send any putties or Goldar to make sure Billy got right to work.

No, Billy frowned, that was not needed. Zedd had Kimberly's life at his mercy. That would be enough to make Billy obey. Yes of course, that was it. No need for force when Zedd has the upper hand.

At least Billy hoped that's all it was. As he put his palm on Serpentera's controls and she buzzed to life around him he couldn't help but notice the surge of pleasure.

It was getting harder and harder to push that feeling away...

Chapter Text

*******************Falcon Zord********************

"You need to relax. Focus young falcon." Ninjor said, trying to not sound annoyed. Yes, this ranger was a skilled fighter, strong physically and mentally but his spiritual side was greatly lacking. "Breathe deep... in... out..."

"I am breathing deep." Tommy mumbled back. It felt like hours were passing and he was making no progress. "I can't do it Ninjor." He said opening his eyes. "I can't just 'be there' in the moment."

Ninjor sighed, "I have one more idea. Here hold this." Ninjor handed Tommy a glass of water. "Now gaze deeply into the water."

Tommy did as he was told. The liquid appeared to be nothing special. "It's just water."

"Breathe and keep looking at the water's surface. Look how deep it goes, down... down... deeper."

Tommy sighed, humoring Ninjor as he stared at the water. He took a few breaths before losing his patience. "Ninjor its not working! ...Ninjor?" This wasn't where he had just been. In fact this looked a lot like the in between place he had been with Jason. Rolling white fog that came up to his knees but instead of black endless darkness, above him was a beautiful dark blue. Still endless, but blue. Was it working? He turned a slow circle and then blinked. There was a kid! Why was there a kid here?! The child wasn't facing him. "Hey?" Tommy called softly.

The boy in blue with fluffy brown hair jumped and turned to him. "Who are you? Where am I?" There was panic in his face and fear in his voice. Had he been found out and removed from his friends? Last thing Justin remembered was watching Kimberly and Adam spar from the bed. "Please don't hurt me! Where's Adam? Where's Kimberly?!"

"It's okay, I won't hurt you" Tommy continued to speak softly, trying not the scare the kid anymore then he already was. "Did you say Kimberly? She's my friend. I was trying to reach her."

Justin carefully inspected him. "Are you a power ranger?"

Tommy glanced down at his ninja form before nodding. "Yeah, I am. My name's Tommy. What's your name?"

"I'm Justin. How are we talking right now? Am I dreaming?"

"Sort of, its a long explanation that I don't have time for but you mentioned a Kimberly?"

Justin nodded "She's my friend. She's been helping to keep me safe along with Adam and Billy."

Tommy felt his heart hitch. Could this kid somehow be linking them all together? "This Billy and Kimberly, are they power rangers?"

Justin cocked his head slightly. "They were... until all the bad happened. But shouldn't you know that?"

"I do, I just needed to make sure we were talking about the same people." As Tommy spoke imagines were projected onto the blue walls around him. Images of memories of Kimberly and Billy. Picnics in the park, youth center hang outs, school, pizza parties and being rangers all appeared. Swirling like a movie with blinding colors of light.

"Wow." Justin stood in awe.

"These are my friends." Tommy said, quickly wiping at his tears.

"There my friends too." Justin put his hand on Tommy's arm comforting the ranger, Tommy hadn't even notice him come closer. "Since we're dreaming. Want me to tell them anything?"

"Tell them I'm coming. I'm going to rescue them. I'm going to defeat lord Zedd. So just hold on a little longer." Tommy said. "Can you tell them that for me Justin?"

The boy nodded. "I will. I promise Tommy."

Tommy felt a strange sound in his heart, like the cry of a wolf. "Thank you Justin. Thank you."

************************* Billy, Kim, Adam and Justin's room*****************

"Wow, you are good." Adam praised. He was dripping with sweat. "I mean I know you're a ranger but wow." He never expected someone as small as Kimberly to be such a skilled fighter. She had been holding her own against his attacks.

Kim smiled. "You're good too." She said from her place on the floor. "I don't think I can do any more rounds." She was out of breath. Had this been a real fight, Adam would have won. She knew that, simply from the fact he was still standing.

"Here." Adam offered her his hand and she took it. "How long have you been fighting?" He asked helping her to her feet.

"Only about a year now."

Adam's mouth dropped. "Seriously? Just a year?" She was way too good for just a year of training.

"Yeah but I had to learn fast, being a ranger and all. Believe me when I first started. I had to be rescued a lot, even from putties." She blushed a little. "But Jason never made me feel bad about not being able to fight. He worked with me and Billy all the time, before school, after school and at the command center. Just to make sure I could defend myself."

"Sounds like a great guy." Adam said, toweling the sweat off his face.

"He was. I really miss him, and Zack and Trini." Kimberly zoned out into her memories a bit and Adam let her. He could see the sorrow on her face. She needed a moment.

"Billy's been gone for awhile." Adam said, changing the conversation.

"Yeah, I'm worried. I wonder if..."

"Kim!" Justin shouted from the bed where he had been sleeping. "Kim! It's Tommy!"

Kimberly ran to Justin, Adam right behind her. "What about Tommy?"

"I saw him! In my dream. He said he was trying to reach you."

Adam spoke softly. "Who's Tommy?"

Justin shook his head. "He's a ranger. He told me to tell Kim that he's coming. He's gonna defeat Zedd and save us all!"

"Are you sure you weren't just dreaming about the power rangers?" Adam wondered.

"It was real!" Justin assured. "I know it."

"What was he wearing? How did he look?" Kimberly asked.

"He was in a white costume, like a ninja and he had a gold coin on his chest of some kind of bird. He had long hair and bright hazel eyes and when he spoke of you his eyes lit up in the corners and he smiled."

Kimberly couldn't hold back the sob that choked her. Adam pulled her into a hug. "That's enough Justin."

"But Adam!"

"No buts, you're upsetting Kim. It was just a dream okay? Go back to sleep."

Kim wiped at her eyes. "No it's okay. Justin have you ever heard me or Billy or anyone mention Tommy before?"

Justin shook his head. "No. But in my dream he showed me you guys."

"Justin, what exactly did you see?" She asked. She needed to know.

So Justin told her and Kimberly couldn't hold back the tears. There was no way this child would just dream up there fight with Piranhtis head or the monster that could mimic rangers or anything else he was describing seeing.

"And he's coming to save us. He said to just hold on a little longer." Justin smiled.

Kim wiped at her eyes but now they were tears of joy and she laughed. Tommy was coming! He was alive and he was coming to save them. "We're gonna be okay. If anyone can stop Zedd and rescue us. It will be Tommy."

************************ Finster's workshop******************

"Is this all you've made so far?" Goldar asked picking up one of the little clay monsters. It moved a bit and gurgled in his hand.

Finster looked up from his pottery wheel. His hands and smock covered in dirt. "Do put that down Goldar. I won't have time to fix him if you smudged him up."

Goldar put the living clay miniature monster down. He had never seen Finster so worked up. Or for that matter so many unmade monsters yet. Making monsters took time, skill and creativity. Most of these looked like spattered together bits of random creatures.

No where near as elegance or creative as Finster usually made. "Why the rush? The Earth is ours." Goldar asked. With this many creatures being formed one would think Zedd was going to war.

"I don't know but Zedd ordered there creation. My poor little monsters, I've been unable to give them proper care or attention." Finster's voice was so sad as he added another monster figure to the pile, sort of a spider crab fusion.

Goldar dropped his voice. "You don't think lord Zedd would be foolish enough to..."

"Hush Goldar!" Finster snapped, before speaking softer. "I don't assume anything." His hands took another lump of magical clay from a bucket beside him as he began to work his magic once more.

Goldar grew quiet with his thoughts. Everyone in the castle knew of the divorce decree Zedd had received from Rita and monsters were starting to panic. The gossip of a powerful power ranger coming to free the earth did not help. After all, the whispering said, why else would Rita be tucking her tail and leaving Zedd? Unless a force she knew she couldn't win against was coming.

Goldar sighed, there was nothing he could do. He served lord Zedd... but if things really started going badly. If it was every monster for themselves...

He could always take the ex-pink ranger and run. She'd make those lonely, cold nights in space more enjoyable. After all, the stars were endless.

******************** Falcon Zord************************************

"...ommy?...Tommy?... Can you hear me?" A gentle voice was calling him. It sounded fuzzy at first, as if he was under water but slowly it began to clear and the room seemed to glow brighter.

"Kat?" Tommy mumbled pushing himself up on his hands. "What happened?"

"Easy Tommy." Rocky's hands were on his shoulders pushing him back to lay down. "You need to rest."

Tommy reached up and took the cool wash cloth from his head. "I'm okay. Really. Don't worry guys." He was still on the command deck from what he could tell only his body was on several plush pillows. Rocky, Aisha, Kat and Ninjor were close by. Though the latter stood a bit behind the others mumbling to himself.

"I'm afraid it was all my fault. That technique I used." Ninjor dropped his head, his shoulders slumping. "That was far to advanced."

"We almost lost you." Aisha said gently. "It was touch and go there for a bit."

Tommy blinked. "I almost died?"

"Not died, young falcon but became lost in the mire that can be the dream realm. It's possible to get so lost that you never find your way back to your body and conscious mind." Ninjor's body language spoke volumes. He never should have risked Tommy like that.

"It's alright now though, isn't it?" Kat asked

Tommy smiled. "More than alright. I think I got a message to them."

"You saw the other rangers?" Rocky asked. He was getting excited over the idea of a new team. No, more than that. A family.

Tommy shook his head. "No but I think I ran into someone who knows them." So Tommy told his tale and the other listened. "I still don't have a plan yet for the castle but we'll think of something." He nodded to those around him.

He had hope.

Chapter Text

*******************Billy, Kim, Adam and Justin's room********************

Breakfast, lunch and dinner had come and gone. The day had passed and yet Billy had not returned. Kim was laying on her belly on her bed, thumbing through one of the magazines she had taken from earth but not really enjoying it. Her mind was too distracted.

From the far side of the room she could see Justin and Adam sparing. Justin had admitted he would like to learn and honestly it was probably a good skill for the kid to have.

No telling what might happen up here. Adam was teaching him as much as actually sparring. Correcting his stance and fists several times but they both seemed to be having fun. It reminded her so much of Jason and the classes he had taught at the youth center. She was glad someone was having fun. The news that Tommy was coming made her heart flutter with hope, but Billy missing took the joy out of that knowledge.

"Kim? You okay?" Skull spoke softly from beside her. It was a funny thing but Kimberly had forgotten Bulk and Skull were on the bed with her. Somewhere in her mind, if they weren't talking, they just registered as toys. Just something to cuddle with or play with or ignore. Kimberly wondered if it was her imagination or if they were starting to really be more like dolls.

"No, I'm worried about Billy. It been hours. He should have been back by now and no one has come by today. Not Zedd, or Goldar or Squatt and Baboo. Just the putties outside the door, always waiting for me to just tell them what I...er... we want to eat. It's really strange."

Bulk crossed his arms in thought. Something bad had to be happening to Billy. Why else wouldn't he return? But the former bully decided to keep his mouth shut. Worrying Kim further, worrying everyone with his thoughts, would not do. "Kim, are the putties always at the door?"

"Usually, why?"

"Well if you can think of a way to get rid of them for a bit. I could... go and look for Billy."

Kimberly's eyes went wide with surprise. "You... You would do that Bulk?" She had never know Bulk to be selfless before.

"That's risking your life Bulkie!" Skull added also shocked.

Bulk huffed. "Least I can do. To make up for... well everything before now."

"But Bulk that's suicide if they catch you!" Skull's little knees were knocking in fright. He never knew his best friend to be so brave.

"I can handle myself Numb-Skull. So don't worry."

Kimberly sighed. "Let's give it a few more hours. If Billy doesn't come back we can try your plan Bulk."

Bulk nodded, he could wait.

He just hoped Billy could endure whatever must be happening to him.

************************* Rita's Zord***************************

Damn! Damn, Damn, Damn. Rita thought, clutching the control panel of her zord. This just couldn't be happening. How was it that his falcon of white, floating before her, was so much more powerful than she was? Black Midnight would never survive a direct fight.

She should have known that. After all Tommy already beat her father and his ship was one of the finest in the galaxy. What could she do? There must be something. Rita bit her lip in thought. She was getting such a headache. Humans, what did she know about humans and there weaknesses? Of course love, but its not like she had Kimberly on her ship to threaten in exchange for Tommy's submission.

No, she would need a spell. But what kind? What could she cast that would affect him and Ninjor? She had no doubt the blue ninja mentor was on the ship as well. Tommy was smart, but not that smart. Someone had to be helping him.

"Putties! Bring me my spell books!" She screamed suddenly, making the putties who had just been hanging around dash to obey.

Ancient books and manuscripts were brought, as Rita dragged her long finger nails along the lines for forgotten magic. Yes! This would work. A spell of hypnosis. It wouldn't last long, but long enough to get Tommy and Ninjor to go right to the moon and surrender. The only problem was they would have to see her for it to work but...

All zords have communication screens. Rita smiled and pulled her wand closer, tightening the old magics around her.

She would only get one shot at this.

**************************Serpentera***************************

Billy whistled a merry little tune. This had been the most wonderful day. Serpentera was like a puzzle and the more he worked the more he learned. Soon he would be the master of this zord and he would take Kimberly and escape.

Kimberly...?

Billy looked up from the computer outputs at the thought of his best friend. He probably should go check on her, briefly, while the data was running. He wasn't at all tired yet or hungry but he would poke his head in the door of there room and make sure she had eaten today and was safe.

And to make sure Adam wasn't trying anything. That little dark thought fluttered through his brain with a twinge of hate. And for once Billy didn't try to push it away.

Still feeling cheery, Billy made his way out of Serpentera and into the hanger bay. He nodded at his unicorn, when a flash of a red light caught his attention. Curiously, he moved towards it, only for his mouth to drop open. "Alpha?"

Yes, Alpha 5's head was right there in the pile of trash and metal bits, his lights blinking. {B...B...Billy...P...power...critical...stabilization...help...}

Billy grabbed Alpha head before glancing around. He was alone as far as he could tell. "Don't worry Alpha. I'll get you functional again." Billy promised, hurrying to his room with the little robot's head hidden under his arm.

************************* Falcon zord*************************

"Really, I'm okay Kat." Tommy didn't want to sound rude but she had been fusing over him since he woke up.

Kat blushed a bit mumbling an apology.

Rocky chuckled, "You can't blame her for wanting to be sure. We all want to make sure you're okay."

"After all, none of us are medics." Aisha said, with a smile as a light began to blink. "What's that?"

"Strange, we are being hailed young falcon." Ninjor said. "but I can't get a reading on who is sending the message."

"Maybe its Zordon. No one else knows about us. On screen Ninjor." Tommy commanded, excited at the thought.

The face on the screen was not of his wise mentor, but of the dark witch who haunted his nightmares. Tommy took an involuntary step back from the screen as Rita's eyes found him. "Hello Tommy. Did you miss me?"

"Rita..." Tommy growled. "What do you want?"

Rita pouted. "I just wanted to see how my favorite play thing is doing. My green... no... my white ranger."

"Tommy isn't yours!" Katherine shouted at the screen.

Rita took notice of her. "My what a brave little human you have with your Tommy." Katherine began to tremble. "Or perhaps..." Rita continued, "Not so brave."

"State your purpose witch." Ninjor spoke, voice strong with the power of good.

"My purpose? Why to take you all as my prisoners back to the moon."

"We'll never surrender to you!" Rocky snapped.

"You never had a choice. You're slipping Ninjor." Rita smiled. "Even now. None of you can move. Spell stuck where you stand. Hahaha!"

They tried to move, they tried with everything they had! Grunting and pulling at unseen bonds but they couldn't move! "Tommy." Katherine said, the fright in her voice made his heart ache.

And the fear in the faces of all of his friends made his blood burn. It couldn't end like this!

"Now Tommy. My precious pet. Go to the controls and set course for the moon." Rita spoke waving her hand.

Tommy felt his body move of its own accord. He fought and struggled but he couldn't stop. Rita was smiling, enjoying having her living plaything back in her control.

"No!" Aisha screamed and suddenly moved. Not far but just enough to hit the button closest to her, turning off the communication screen.

Tommy and the others had no time to react as a bright light filled the area. When it stopped they could move again. Free of Rita's spell.

Aisha was in a yellow ninja outfit. The gold coin of a bear shined on her chest and she couldn't stop smiling as she looked at her friends.

"Aisha, you are the bear. Steadfast and Strong." Ninjor said.

"I've always liked bears." Aisha couldn't stop herself from touching the coin and the new clothing. She never felt so powerful, with such energy flowing through her.

Rocky hugged her suddenly. "Welcome to the team!"

"Couldn't have been a better choice!" Tommy praised, he couldn't believe how lucky he had been. Two of this new team had been right here. His heart was bursting with happiness! More rangers meant a better chance of beating Zedd.

Ninjor checked the computer. "As much as this calls for celebration. I fear Rita may be on her way to warn Zedd of our existence."

Tommy nodded,"So we need a plan. Like, now."

The group of power rangers began to talk, not noticing Kat pull herself away from the group. After all, she couldn't be of any use.

She wasn't a ranger. She was... nothing...

Chapter Text

*******************Falcon Zord********************

Rocky crossed his arms. "That's not going to work!"

"Well it might." Tommy replied sheepishly, though he doubted it.

"I agree but what else can we do?" Aisha added. They had been trying and failing to come up with a plan.

"We need to make a decision soon. Or should I say, you need to make one young falcon." Ninjor turned to Tommy.

Tommy dropped his head. "Plans were never my thing, that was always Billy or Jason. Fighting I can do. Quick thinking in battle, sure no problem, but strategies ..." Tommy trailed off. He had never planned to be the leader but now he had to figure something out and time was of the essence. Every moment they spend arguing Rita got closer to the castle.

"Um... I might have an idea?" Kat offered quietly from where she had been sitting off to the side. All eyes turned to her and her friends instantly felt a little bad for completely forgetting about the non-ranger on board.

Tommy gave her and encouraging smile. "What's your idea Kat?"

She stood and touched the control panel bringing up an image of the moon. "When I was brought to the harem from earth. We were taken here. I remember seeing it from a window." She pointed to the picture. "It's an air filled docking bay or something similar but it got me thinking. It looks like there may be unused docking areas here and maybe here. Just from like the shape and everything..." Kat felt her face grow hot. This was stupid. She never should have said anything. "I mean... I don't know they are unused or anything but... they have a similar shape and look like this one does and..." She went quiet, feeling a right fool.

Ninjor was thinking as well. There was no way Katherine would just know what to press to bring up the moon on screen. It was possible that the falcon zord was just anticipating what she wanted but... it would be unusual unless she was a ranger. Perhaps one more for the great powers was at hand but for now Ninjor would remain silent on the matter.

Tommy grinned like the Cheshire cat. "I get it. If we can get close. Maybe we can find a way in without being seen. Or at least close enough to teleport in."

Aisha blinked, "Wait? We can teleport?"

Rocky put an arm around her and smiled. "You haven't seen anything yet."

"Alright, we've got a plan to get in but then what?" Tommy asked.

"Actually I think I've got an idea for that. Since were power rangers and all. I think with a good speech, we might be able to convince the mine slaves to revolt. Especially if we are leading them."

Tommy rubbed his chin. 'You said there were maybe two hundred of you in the caves?"

"Give or take a couple dozen, yeah."

"And with the mining equipment. They would be armed." Aisha added.

That might seriously work. Tommy was liking this plan. He didn't want to put more people at risk but "A revolt in the castle is just what we need. Ninjor? Does the falcon have cloaking?"

"Indeed he does." The blue ninja replied.

"Alright, let's cloak and then check out the areas Kat pointed to. See if we can get in." Tommy commanded.

The others nodded. "Right!"

Katherine watched her friends set to work as the falcon changed coarse and vanished from sight.

*********************Billy, Kim, Adam and Justin's room******************

Kimberly was half asleep when Bulk suddenly jumped to his feet. "Zedd's coming!" he shouted. There was no time for Justin to get under the bed so he hide by the toliet, behind the paper screen, with hurried warning to be perfectly still from Adam. The slightest sound might alert Zedd to his presence.

Kimberly had barely rubbed the sleep from her eyes as the door pushed open. "My pet! Look what I've brought you." Zedd came in with a putty behind him carrying a guitar. "To replace the one that was broken from our play time." he practically purred.

Kimberly trembled at the memory. Zedd laughed. "Oh my little birdie. I love your fear. I love tasting your emotions in the air." Zedd came close to her face. "I love the taste of you."

Adam moved forward but stopped. What could he do? Nothing. He was no match for the lord of evil but his movement caught Zedd's attention. "How are you liking your slave, my pet?"

Kimberly swallowed hard before speaking. "He's nice. Thank you... lord Zedd."

"Has he been pleasing you?"

Kimberly could only nod. Eyes on the floor. Why did Zedd ask her these things? She sniffed, trying to hold in tears. Why wouldn't he just go away?

No, it wouldn't be that simple. Kimberly knew that until Tommy came. She belonged to Zedd and... he could do anything he wanted to her. Zedd moved behind her, running his silver claws through her long, brown hair. "My firebird. Do you know how much I want you?"

She shook her head no carefully. Zedd's claws could easily cut her. Zedd sat on the bed, pulling her into his lap, holding her to his chest. Kimberly whimpered in fright as Zedd caressed her. "Oh yes. I want you and soon I will have you but not yet." He released her and got up, stroking his metal cod piece. No, he had to wait. Once Billy willingly embraced the evil then he could do as he please with Kimberly. Harming her now would only bring back the good in the ex blue ranger. "In a few hours you will come to the harem. You will play me a song, so practice while you can."

Kimberly nodded, still shaking.

"That's my sweet firebird." Zedd praised.

"Oh evil one?" A sniveling voice spoke from the door.

Zedd sighed, "What do you two idiots want?"

"It's Rita, she's returned." Baboo replied, his knees trembling.

"So my witch of a wife comes home." Zedd replied, getting up. He mumbled curses as he passed the cowering duo. Just before the door closed he turned, his attention on Adam, as his claws glowed red.

"Slave. Make my firebird smile."

The collar on his neck glowed and Adam began to dance. A silly, ridiculous dance, just like Zedd had seen Rita make her toys do.

The door closed and Adam realized with horror... he couldn't stop!

********************* Rita's chambers***************************

Rita sat on her plush velveteen throne, watching the putties bring her luggage back in. A few human slaves had greeted her but for once she paid them no mind. She didn't even feel like yelling at them.

She had failed in her conquest to capture Tommy but now she knew there were at least two rangers. Possibly five if those two girl were also rangers, and counting Ninjor. Where and how Tommy had found them she would never know.

At least she had the divorce papers. She might be able to convince Zedd it was all a joke done by her idiot brother Rito. After all what Dark Spector didn't know was good for all of them.

Still she knew he would be fuming. What to do?

"You sent for me my empress?" a gentle voice pulled Rita from her thoughts.

"Ah Finster. I have always valued your counsel."

"High praise my Empress. How may I serve you?"

Rita took note of how messy Finster was, covered in bits of magic clay and mud. "Tell me, while I was gone. What has been happening?"

Finster told everything he was aware of, leaving out any speculation he thought. He preferred to deal in facts, not feelings.

Rita pondered for a long moment before speaking. "Finster, make me a potion. Zedd, will be angry, I need something to keep him cool long enough for me to explain."

Finster bowed. "Right away my empress."

Rita watched him go. Yes, if she could just explain, perhaps things would still work out for them. And the army of monsters Finster had been making would come in handy.

Rita stood and crossed to her telescope. She couldn't see anything but she could feel Tommy was close. "Time to come home Tommy." She said to the stars.

********************** Falcon Zord****************************

"Looks like you were right Kat. This is a docking hanger." Tommy said.

Katherine tried not to blush at the praise.

"Problem is how do we open it?" Aisha asked. It wouldn't do them any good if they couldn't get in. They had made it to the far side of the moon. Almost opposite the castle. This area was clearly disused, possibly forgotten about.

"And even if we get in. That's going to be one heck of a walk." Rocky added.

Ninjor walked around the area. " A long time ago. Long before there were humans. Before Rita Replusa ever came, the moon castle was home to a gentle and kind race of beings. I was just a young ninja then but I remember... oh there was something they always said. Some kind of motto for good."

"What's that got to do with anything?" Rocky asked.

Ninjor shook his head. "See the markings there on the side of the hanger doors?" The humans looked, yes there were images, like dancing lines and circles. "It's a puzzle." Ninjor continued. "Now if only I can remember the right answer."

"Keep trying Ninjor." Tommy said.

"We believe in you." Katherine offered.

"I will think of it. I Ninjor the great, never forget anything... still..." He went back to pacing.

Now they could do nothing but wait.

***********************Billy, Kim, Adam and Justin's room******************

"Adam stop!" Kimberly said.

Adam shook his head. "I can't. I've been trying." He did another back flip.

"I order you to stop!" Kimberly said in the most commanding voice she could muster but still Adam danced. "I don't understand. I thought the collar made you obeyed me."

Adam gasped, starting to sweat. "Can't... stop..." he started kicking his legs like a can-can dancer.

Kimberly had panic on her face. "I don't know what to do." She looked at Adam. Then to Bulk and Skull who had joined her on the bed.

"Adam?" Justin called peeking from behind the paper division. Kimberly beckoned for Justin to join them on her bed.

"He can't stop. Its a spell and I, like, have no idea what to do." Kimberly replied, twirling a bit of hair. An old habit she had not done in years. A sign showing just how upset she was. If only Billy was here. He would know what to do.

"I'm...okay..." Adam said, but it wasn't, he was getting tired. He hadn't slept yet and after sparing with Kim, then Justin and now dancing. He was running out of energy fast. Adam did another back flip, almost slipping on the landing.

Bulk was pacing the bed in thought. "Kim try smiling."

She must have misheard him. "What?"

"Zedd said for him to make you smile. Try smiling, it might break the spell."

Kim gave an awkward sort of smile but Adam still danced, now doing the macarena. Bulk rolled his wooden eyes. "That's not a real smile."

"Well it's the best I can do right now." Kim argued back.

Bulk flicked his gaze to Skull who was on the other side of Kim. They knew a way to make her smile. He was happy when his skinny wooden counter part nodded in understanding.

"Sorry Kim." Skull said.

She didn't get a chance to ask him for what, as his little wooden hands dug into her side. She tried to move away on instinct but Bulk was waiting, instantly tickling her other side as well. Kimberly burst into a fit of giggles. At her first smile Adam collapsed to the floor, panting heavily. No longer being forced to dance.

"You okay Adam?" Justin asked.

"Yeah I'm okay." He got to his feet and looked at Kimberly who was still giggling on the bed while trying to swat Bulk and Skull away.

Adam smirked, as he moved to loom over Kimberly. "Well Zedd did command me to make you smile."

"Adam!" Kimberly shouted as he quickly pinned her arms over her head with one hand. His other hand just inches from her arm pit.

He grinned. "Better make sure the spells broken. Right guys?"

"Help!" Kimberly shouted before dissolving into laughter once more.

From down the hallway Billy heard her cry for assistance. He raced to the door, practically kicking it open.

Everyone looked up at Billy's sudden and loud entrance. Adam frowned. Billy's eyes were like stone and Adam had never sensed waves of darkness like this before.

Chapter Text

********************* Rita's chambers***************************

"Here it is my queen."

"Finster! What took you so long? Give that to me!" Rita took the dark bluish black bottle from Finster and pulled off the cork. She turned it over and watch a liquid of the same color, drip into the fog on her floor. The cooling blue mist covered and changed the white fog. Now she could only hope Zedd wouldn't notice.

"I also brought another potion my Empress. This one to temporarily enhance your already supreme radiance and charms."

Rita quirked her lips, at least Finster had been polite about calling her unattractive, as she took the golden perfume bottle and sprayed it all over herself. "Thank you Finster. Excellent work as always."

"I live to serve you my empress."

The door to her outer chambers opened with a bang and she could see Zedd red glow heading towards her throne. "Out the back Finster. Quickly." Rita commanded.

Finster hurried to a passageway in the wall, only to bump into Baboo and Squatt already hiding there. "What are you do doing?"

"Shuuuush! They'll hear us!" Baboo warned.

"You want to know just as much as we do what's gonna happen." Squatt added in a whisper.

Finster sighed. He was not usually one for spying but perhaps this one time. It would be alright to make an exception.

***************************Billy, Kim, Adam and Justin's room****************

For a moment, no one moved. One breath, a single heart beat past, then something loud clattered to the floor as Billy leapt over the bed, grabbing Adam and sending them both to the stone floor. "Get off her! Get the HELL away from her!" The punch was thrown before Billy realized it. Adam was only able to block half of the blow that hit his face.

"Billy! Stop it! Let him go!" Kimberly shouted, pulling at the blue rangers shoulders. "He didn't do anything wrong!"

Billy seemed unable to hear Kimberly as he grappled with a struggling Adam. "I didn't hurt her!" Adam tried to gasp out. Billy was deceptively strong! Billy was still throwing punches, seemingly trying to crack Adam's skull on the floor.

"Don't you ever fucking touch her! Kimberly is MINE!"

Justin was held back by Bulk and Skull from intervening as he called pitifully from the bed. "Adam! Billy don't! Please!"

Kimberly's kick connected with Billy's head. It didn't take Billy down, but it dazed him enough for Adam to struggle out from Billy's grip and put some space between them.

Billy blinked, rubbing at his head. When he focused again, Kimberly was between him and Adam in a defensive stance. Her eyes were hard, ready for battle, but held such a sadness. For a moment those sad eyes brought him back to his senses. "Kim?"

"Billy, what's gotten into you?" Kimberly asked but still not dropping her stance. Billy was so much taller and stronger than she was but she would protect Adam and the others as best she could for as long as she could.

She watched in distress as the confusion and gentleness on Billy's face melted away a moment later. Replaced by his own battle ready hardness. "What's gotten into me? What about you Kimberly! These are strangers. None of them are our friends and let you let them be so familiar with you? Let them touch you?"

"Billy stop it! First off, they are my friends, just like you are and secondly there was a spell. Zedd was here and..." Kimberly tried to explain what had happened.

Billy interrupted, "Oh so I see how it is. Lord Zedd I can understand submitting to but this... You're just a whore Kimberly. Nothing but a common prostitute."

Kimberly's stance dropped as she began to sob. Billy's words stung at her deeply. When she was in middle school her mother accused her of the same thing... when it turned out her mothers fiance number 2, had more interest in Kimberly than in her mom.

It had been Billy who kept her safe, made sure she always had a safe space to sleep next door or shower. It was Billy who had hack his phone and had him arrested before that man could ever act on his desires.

Adam felt his blood boil. "It's not like that! We didn't...I would never..."

"Shut up slave. I'm going to get back to work on Seperntera. You know, like, how I've been sacrificing for you Kimberly?" He mocked her, how she talked when deeply upset. "But... " He stalked closer to her. "You are mine Kimberly. Don't you ever forget it." He whispered darkly at her. "Mine!"

Billy turned, stomped out of the room and slammed the door.

Kimberly sank to the floor and cried.

***********************Rita's chambers**********************

Rita put on a smile as her husband approached. "Zeddie darling!"

"Don't you darling me! What' the meaning of this?" He held a folded sheet of paper in his hand.

"What is it?" Rita asked coyly. Though she knew full well what it was.

"Don't play dumb my queen. Its your formal declaration of divorce." Zedd hissed.

Rita grabbed the sheet from him and read it, pretending it was her first time seeing this. "Why Zedd, don't tell me you've fallen for a childish prank? This is a joke from my little brother Rito. He's such a brat sometimes. He likes stirring up trouble."

Zedd growled, flashed red but then eased back into cooler tones. "I don't believe you."

Rita turned with a flurry of her dress putting a few steps between them before turning back. "If I wanted a divorce. I would have told you myself Zedd. Not made up some grand lie. If you don't believe me. Contact Dark Spector. Though if it were me, I wouldn't want the master of evil knowing I fell for a childish prank."

Zedd took a moment to think. There was no way Rita would be telling him to contact Dark Spector unless she knew it would make a fool of him. Though this could be a buff but... it did not seem like one at the moment. There marriage had always been rough and without the power rangers to focus on it was downright fraying.

"Now Zeddie if that's settled I have news."

"What news?" he asked.

Rita grinned devilishly "News of the power rangers."

*************************Hallways of the castle************************

"Get out of my way!" Billy screamed, sending putties fleeing left and right. Those who were too slow Billy would punch or kick. It never even registered to him they were crumbling to dust from his fury.

He felt strong, and burning with fire. So when Goldar turned the corner, he didn't even flinch."Tell Lord Zedd I want t speak with him."

"Worm! Who are you to order me? I...Ack!" Billy's kick stopped Goldar from talking, wind going out of the monster.

"I'm in no mood to argue. Tell Zedd I want to speak with him."

Goldar opened his mouth to fight back, to pull his sword and threaten but something stopped him. Humans always had an energy about them. Unique and special to each one but something about Billy's energy wasn't right.

Goldar dropped his head to hide his smirk, he had seen that look before, on Tommy when Rita controlled him. "Right away Billy." He said before hurrying off.

Goldar had called him by his name. Billy knew for some reason that should mean something but...

He just couldn't think right now.

**********************Zedd throne room*******************

Zedd sat upon his throne. Billy had asked to see him. Using his gaze of sight, Lord Zedd could see the human seemed quite upset, angry even. The putties who always awaited outside the door, told of the screaming argument Billy and Kimberly had. Zedd knew the moment of change was coming.

And it was about time. Human hearts, take far too long to corrupt, naturally. No wonder Rita always relied so much on spells and magic.

A black velvet box rested on the arm of the throne. It seemed to pulse and whine. "Soon, very soon now." Zedd assured, petting the box, settling down whatever was inside of it.

There was a knock on the door, and with a wave of his staff, the doors opened and in walked Billy. Not afraid or meek, no this Billy was a force to be reckoned with.

"You requested an audience Billy?" Zedd said, taking in the once good ranger, who bowed before him.

"My lord. I have worked hard on Serpentera, I have kept my word, I have obeyed your commands. I need..." Billy trailed off. Why as he here? What had he wanted?

Lord Zedd could hardly contain his excitement, but in a calm voice he pushed the human. "You need?"

Eyes that were once bright and blue as the summer sky, now were as cold as the winter seas. Billy answered his lord.

"I need power."

Zedd had a smile in his voice. "Then behold Billy. The power of darkness!" Zedd opened the box and a dark wind, thick like smog, wrapped around Billy. He had no time to react or think. A moment later he was morphed. No longer in blue and white but blue and black. The power coin no longer gold but as dark as midnight in the deepest mountain.

"Tommy is coming. He's coming to destroy me. He's going to take your precious Kimberly away. What will you do, My Nightmare Ranger?"

Billy's hands flexed into fists. "I will kill Tommy Oliver..."

"Then go and prepare."

***************************Billy, Kim, Adam and Justin's room****************

Adam reached down for Kimberly. "Kim?" But she pushed to her feet, ignoring her friends calling her name she rushed to the tiny balcony past her swing. She screamed to the stars, tears rushing down her cheeks. "Tommy! Please! Help Us! Tommy! Tommy!" She screamed and shouted until she collapsed sobbing hysterically, curling into a ball.

Chapter Text

***************************Billy, Kim, Adam and Justin's room****************

"Adam? What do we do?" Justin asked, his voice very quiet. Kimberly's screams for Tommy to save them had stopped but now she was crying and sobbing. Her body shaking like an autumn leaf in the winter wind. It scared him.

Broken... something inside Kimberly had broken. They all could feel it. Something in the room had changed, like the air before a storm.

"Poor Kim..." Skull whispered. He hated seeing her like this, a shell of herself.

"Don't just stand there. Go to her you idiot." Bulk hissed at Adam.

"What? Why me? You've known her longer." Not that he didn't want to help but what would he say to the hysterical girl?

Bulk looked away sadly. "Because she doesn't needs toys right now or a kid." His eyes flicked to Justin then back to Adam. "She needs you."

Something inside Adam's heart broke at that statement. Bulk was right. He was being a coward. God, when had he become so selfish? Just letting her cry like this? Adam started over to her. "Kim?" he called softly.

She didn't acknowledge him. Not even when he sat down beside her on the floor. He reached out to touch her shoulder but stopped with a thought... she had been touched too much today... and against her will.

Adam frowned. He was so dumb. Billy had been right, they were practically strangers. And he was her slave. Kimberly had been nothing but decent to him and clearly he had foolishly over stepped. Adam opened his mouth, he had to apologize "Kim? I..."

Kimberly threw herself into Adam, clutching at his chest while sobbing hot tears into his black tee shirt. Very carefully, Adam encircled her with his arms, rubbing gentle circles on her back. "Hey... it's okay. It's okay. Come on back to us Kim. We need you." He whispered soft reassurances and let her cry until her eyes held no more water.

She sniffed, rubbed her runny nose with the back of her hand before finally pulling out of his lap. "Sorry."

"No Kim, I should apologize for everything. I was being too friendly. I know I over stepped. Justin and I, we live or die by what you or Billy say or think and..." Adam was cut off mid- ramble by a finger to his lip.

Kimberly shook her head. "You're my friend Adam, so is Justin and Bulk and Skull. You didn't do anything wrong. No one did. Well except Billy. I don't know what's wrong with him." She got to her feet and noticed Justin bending over something. "Justin, what have you got there?"

"I didn't touch it!" Justin shouted from his place on the floor, examining what Billy had dropped.

"It's okay, I'm not mad at you. Never could be." She smiled before her eyes fell on the round golden object. "Alpha!?"

A red light flashed, making Justin jump back slightly. "K...K...K...Kim...Power levels critical."

"It's a talking tin can!" Skull shouted from the bed.

"Whose Alpha?" Adam asked.

"He's our robot friend. He helped run the command center. Where we did ranger stuff from." Kim was on the ground beside the robot head. "I have no idea how to plug you in Alpha."

"Power at... 3%..."

"Justin, can't you help?" Bulk asked.

Adam and Kimberly both blinked, at the round wooden toy. "Justin's just a kid." Adam said.

Bulk shook his head. "He's a genius, probably just as smart as Billy."

Both Adam and Kimberly looked at Justin in a new light. The boy in blue blushed a bit. "Well I mean... I'm not that smart."

Kimberly picked up Alpha 5's head. "Help me fix him? Please Justin?"

There was a spark of blue in the boy's eyes as he nodded. "Bring him over to Billy's stuff. I think I saw a matching power conductor."

Kimberly watched Justin go to work. He absolutely was a pint sized Billy. She couldn't even begin to follow what he was saying and doing. "There, he should have enough power now to..."

"Kimberly! Oh thank the stars you are alright! Ai-Yi-Yi-Yi!"

"Oh Alpha its good to see you to. What's been happening? What did happen? To the command center and to Zordon?"

Alpha 5 went quiet for a long moment. "Is it... safe to talk?"

"Oh!" Kimberly exclaimed, "I'm sorry. This is Adam, Justin, Bulk and Skull. " She sighed. "And yes they know I'm a... er... was a power ranger."

So Alpha began to talk about all he remembered. He spoke of Zordon and how he was still alive in his crystal dimension. That brought a smile to Kimberly's face, albeit a small one. When Alpha was done Kimberly began her story. About the fall of the earth, of Billy, of Jason's death, about how she was treated, meeting the others and of Tommy coming. Of course she did her best to keep her story PG. After all, Justin didn't need to know everything.

"But something's wrong with Billy. Can you get a message to Zordon? I... don't know what to do." Kimberly admitted.

There was a warm smile in the robots voice as a beam of light shown on Kimberly. "Recording now."

"Hi Zordon. It's Kimberly. I need help..."

***********************Falcon Zord****************************

"Tommy are you alright?" Katherine asked. Tommy had left the dinner table so abruptly that Katherine had gone after him.

"No. I feel like my heart is breaking."

Katherine's face went pale. "I'll get the others!" She turned to run for help when Tommy snagged her arm.

"No, its not... It's nothing wrong. Just a feeling." His eyes gazed back out at the locked hanger doors. His heart was aching. It was as if Kimberly's very soul was calling for him. "We have to get in there Kat."

"I know but without the door code..."

Tommy growled and hit the glass falcon eye with his fist. "I know but Kimberly is right in there. She's right there, calling for me and I can't help her! Damn it! Kimberly!" Tommy shouted, knowing that she would never hear him, could never hear him.

She might already be dead by now.

"What's wrong?" Rocky rushed in, clearly ready for a fight with Aisha and Ninjor hot at his heels.

Tommy flushed red with embarrassment. "Nothing, just frustrated." he said turning his back to the group. "Are you sure you can't remember the code Ninjor?"

"I'm afraid not yet." Ninjor's shoulders dropped sadly.

"Too bad its not something easy like 'speak friend and enter.'" Aisha said.

"Aisha, what did you say?" Ninjor asked straightening up.

"Speak friend and enter? Its from Lord of the Rings by J.R.R. Tolkien."

"Mellon!"

"Yeah that was the word. How did you know?" Aisha asked but Ninjor was already at the controls typing. The symbols on the outside of the hanger began to turn, bit of collected moon dust fluttering away and the doors began to open. "Your friend Tolkien was quite clever Aisha to know the ancient language of the moon people."

Aisha simply nodded. More questions than answers in her head.

"Alright gang, let's get the falcon inside and see what we have to work with." Tommy commanded. I'm coming Kimberly, he promised. Hoping in his heart that somehow she would hear him.

**************************Dark arena****************************
The ranger of nightmares did another set of kicks and back flips. The putties sent to spar with him were no match at all. Plies of clay lay strewn about the area. "Come on! Is this all we have? I need a challenge!" he shouted, knowing well that high above this little arena Goldar and a few other monsters would be watching. "Come on!"

"You go!"

"No You!"

"Well someone has to fight him."

"How about you?" Goldar smirked, tripping one of Finster's newly made and fully formed monster over the top, sending it into the pit where Billy was waiting.

"Now wait a second." The monster shouted as it got to its crab like legs. "Hold on! I'm not ready!"

Billy said nothing. There was a flash and a scream. The monster who had just been standing was no more. Cut to ribbons, blood splattering on his chest and helmet. But the nightmare ranger paid it no mind. "Another. Give me another!"

Chapter Text

***************************FalconZord****************

The command deck had gone silent. It was so quiet, Katherine could hear her heart beat pounding in her ears. No one dared make a sound, barely dared to breath as the zord slowly made its way into the hanger.

Tommy was sure an alarm would go off any second but no such thing happened. The falcon docked with a gentle thud. Only then did he allow himself a moment to relax. "What's the reading Aisha?"

Aisha pushed a few buttons. "Air's breathable but weak oxygen content. Like if we were mountain climbing. I'm also seeing fluctuation in the atmosphere stabilizer across the hanger bay opening. It may not hold for long. And if it goes, all the air in here will be pulled out into space."

"Our suits will protect us, right?" Rocky asked.

Ninjor nodded. "Yes, the great powers can protect your human form from many dangers, such as the vacuum of space."

"But I don't have a suit." Katherine said very softly. She felt embarrassed. No one ever said anything but she felt so worthless compared to her friends. I mean power rangers? What kind of plain girl could compare to that?

Tommy glanced at the others before answering. "You won't be coming with us Kat. You'll be staying here with Ninjor. He'll look after you."

She wanted to argue she wasn't fully helpless but Tommy saw that spark in her eyes and spoke before she did. "I don't want Zedd to get his hands on you again. So please Kat?"

She dropped her head, golden hair bobbing as she nodded. "I understand."

Tommy sighed. "I guess this is the part where I give a rousing speech but... I don't know what to say. There's only three of us and there a good chance we won't... survive this. And I..."

Rocky clapped his hand on Tommy's shoulder. "Tommy we get it."

Aisha nodded. "We know this might... that we might die."

"And we're still ready to give it a try." Rocky nodded, determination shining brightly in his eyes. "No matter what, we have to try."

"I may have something that will help. It is a gift from Zordon." Ninjor, out of the air, produced a white crystal, it wasn't very big, just an inch or two, but it shimmered like a rainbow was trapped inside.

"What is it?"Tommy asked, reaching for the gem.

Ninjor pulled his hand back. "Careful young falcon. Do you recall how Zordon shrunk Rita and her minions, sealing them away 10,000 years ago?"

Tommy nodded.

"That is exactly what this little crystal does. So handle it carefully, once it strikes the ground anything within a fifteen foot radius will become 1/16th its original size. That does include you." Now Ninjor handed the shimmering stone to Tommy. "Throw it at Zedd if you can. Once he is small his powers will be near nothing."

"Let's just not get caught in the blast." Aisha said.

"I don't know. Barbie has some cute doll clothes." Rocky teased his friend.

Aisha rolled her eyes but smiled. Rocky was such a dork sometimes.

"Alright gang. Let's go stop Zedd and save our friends. Ninjor, if everything goes wrong. If we fail. Get Katherine out of here and someplace safe." Tommy commanded.

"I will. I will take her to Phadoes, to the temple. Dulcea might like the company." Not to mention Ninjor was growing fond of these humans.

"Please be careful everyone." Katherine said.

Tommy nodded and a moment later they disappeared in blurs of color.

Katherine closed her eyes and said a little prayer.

*************************Billy, Kim, Adam and Justin's room*********************

Kimberly plucked at the strings of her guitar but her mind wasn't on her song. The knock at the door wasn't unexpected but still she dreaded it. Time to go to the harem.

Giving a moment to make sure Justin was well hidden she called out. "It's open." She was expecting Goldar, or maybe Squatt or Baboo, maybe even just the putties telling her it was time to go.

She was not expecting Rita Replusa to be at the door. The empress of evil glided into the room. Giving the place a good once over, an clicking her tongue in disgust. "For his favorites, Zedd certainly didn't give you very much, did he?" She turned her attention to Kimberly, stalking over. "But I see he gave you a slave." She turned her dark eyes to Adam and waved her staff. Adam glowed blue, was lifted from the ground and slammed into the wardrobe. Crumpling to the floor with a grunt of pain, the wind knocked out of him.

"Adam!" Kimberly shouted.

"Slaves should know there place." Rite said, suddenly snagging Kimberly's chin in her hand, forcing the girl to look directly at her. "And you, do you know your place Kimberly?"

Kimberly couldn't answer but Rita frowned, there was still a spark of hope, of ranger power in the girls eyes. That spark needed to be snuffed out. "Do you know, Tommy is coming to rescue you?" Rita took great pleasure in seeing the shock, surprise and the fear for Tommy in her eyes. "Oh yes, he's coming for you and Billy. Too bad you won't ever see him again. Billy will see to that. Billy!" Rita called finally releasing her hold on Kimberly's face.

"You called my empress."

Kimberly blinked. No, her eyes had to be playing tricks on her. The ranger before her couldn't be her best friend. But the more she looked the more it seemed true. "B-Billy?"

"Kim..." Billy's voice replied from the dark, blood splattered helmet.

"What...what have you done to him?" Kimberly's voice asked weakly. She was shaking.

Rita smiled a twisted smile. "I haven't done anything.." She leaned closer to Kimberly, whispering in the trembling girls ear. "He chose the dark and soon you will too." Rita pulled away and turned her attention to Billy. "Nightmare Ranger, take her to the harem. Zedd is waiting for his pretty little fire bird's song."

The nightmare ranger bowed as Rita moved past him. "As you wish my Empress." Then he turned his attention to the girl on the bed. "Get up."

"Billy please, you have to fight this."

His gloved hand grabbed her arm roughly and pulled her to her feet. "Get up! You will not keep Lord Zedd waiting, little pet. Slave, carry her guitar!" he ordered turning to Adam before moving towards the door. "Walk!" he commanded.

Kimberly did so, trying her hardest not to cry, but her tears fell to the floor like tiny sparkling drops of starlight.

**********************Caves under the moon*********************

"Think we're going the right way?" Rocky asked as the trio picked there way along thin paths of large stones and crystals.

"No idea." Tommy answered.

"We're still going up so, this had to be right." Aisha added.

"Maybe we should take a break. Try and scout a bit." Tommy offered. He couldn't tell if they had been walking for minutes or hours. Ever since they entered the cave system, time seemed to stand still. He didn't care for this at all.

"Good idea." Rocky agreed.

"I don't know, something about this place feels weird to me." Aisha said, moving to sit on a stone.

Tommy leaned on another stone when someone called his name. "Tommy" He blinked, "You say something Rocky?"

The teen in red looked over from where he had been checking out the path ahead. "Nope."

Tommy crossed his arms and closed his eyes. He thought for sure Rocky had called for him.

"Tommy! Please!"

"Trini?" Tommy found himself saying out loud.

"Um no, I'm Aisha, remember?" Aisha said as Rocky came back over. Was something wrong with there leader?

Tommy hushed them quickly. Listening as hard as he could.

"We're down here!"

That was Zack's voice! He knew it. "Down where?" He shouted to the air around him. Getting on his knees he began to dig at the ground, moving rocks this way and that.

"Um... Tommy? What are you doing?" Rocky asked, had the white ranger gone crazy?

Tommy said nothing but stood, holding a red box in his hand. The demon face on the chest was enough to make Rocky and Aisha have doubt. "Please tell me your not opening that." She said.

"I think... I have to." Tommy grabbed the lid while Rocky grabbed Aisha, moving her a few steps back. No tell what was in there. A golden light and feeling of warmth escaped as soon as it was opened. "It's the power coins." Tommy said, and without hesitation he grabbed Trini's coin. He saw her for an instant in his mind, smiling her gentle smile and waving goodbye. The coin in his hand cracked.

The mastodon coin was next. Tommy took it and as with Trini, he saw Zack, ginning at him and doing a few hip hop moves before also vanishing with the cracking of his coin.

Jason's coin was next. "Jas?" Tommy couldn't stop himself from calling out the the image of his dear friend. Jason simple smiled and nodded. The mantle of leadership now fully pasted. Tommy's eyes stung with tears but he blinked them away as Jason's coin died in his hands.

Kimberly's coin was next. He picked it up carefully. It was slightly damaged. The rough coin edges had been filed smooth but otherwise it seemed intact. He could feel the pink energy in it, like a tiny beating heart. He slipped her coin into his pocket.

His cracked Dragonzord coin was there and he said a quick pray of thanks to the old powers that had protected him so much.

The box now empty, he turned back to his new team it wasn't lost on him that Billy's coin, hadn't been with the others.

That couldn't be good...

Chapter Text

***************************Goldar's chambers****************

Goldar growled as he paced the length of his chamber over and over. Like a tiger in a cage, deep in thought. Billy had torn through every new monster Finster had just made. Without remorse or thought. This new ranger of Zedd's was built for one thing only. Destruction.

How could lord Zedd not see how dangerous Billy had become? At least when Tommy had been evil, Rita's spells had kept him in check. This darkness inside this human was something new. Dangerous and wild and neither of his masters could see that. After what Finster had reported over hearing in Rita's chambers and then seeing Billy in action Goldar had approached Rita. He had practically begged the empress of evil to put a spell on the nightmare ranger. To make sure he stayed in there control.

She had completely dismissed the idea. Even going so far as implying he was jealous that this new ranger would take his place as her lieutenant.

He growled again, raking his hand across his table. Knocking off the items, sending glass shattering to the floor. Fools! He was working for fools!

The nightmare ranger would become unstable. Tommy and new power rangers were coming and yet Zedd was in the harem and Rita playing with her toys. Just ignoring the danger as if it wasn't real. Danger that would be on there doorstep sooner or later.

No, it was time to leave. Goldar wouldn't be here when everything went up in flames. He needed to get down to the hanger. Run a systems check on his ship, Batra, then see about getting provisions and supplies for the journey. He would need more than usual and he would need specific foods from the kitchen.

Because he was taking Kimberly with him.

*************************** Under the moon**************************

"Hear that?" Tommy said, holding up his hand for the others to stop behind him. The walkway they had been climbing was just a few inches wide and very high up along the cliff walls.

Aisha lifted her head and took a deep breath. Air was flowing much stronger here and the little clink clink was coming to her ears. "It's mining. We must be getting close."

"So have we thought about what we are going to say, to start the revolt I mean?" Rocky asked.

Tommy was already moving again but shook his head. "I'll think of something."

Rocky could only nod. Tommy was the leader and he had to trust him. All of there lives depended on trusting each other and working together.

The little path lead into a wide, dark chamber of stone with an opening above them. It was tight but Tommy figured they each could fit, though it would have to be one at a time and not very graceful. "I'll go first." Tommy assured, moving to grasp the rock edge and pull up. He did so easily, disappearing out of the cave and from sight for a moment.

"Tommy?" Aisha called, worry in her voice.

He looked back down into the hole. "I'm okay. Give me your hands." He reached down, waiting for Aisha to do so, as he helped pulled her out of the stones, followed by Rocky. "Is this it?" Tommy asked.

Rocky and Aisha both seemed to pale for a moment, looking over the hot steaming area with humans mining crystals. "Yeah but... way fewer putties than normal."

Aisha nodded. "I don't see any monster over seers either."

"Do the putties have a way of calling for help?" Tommy inquired.

"There and There." Rocky pointed to two different areas of the caves. "Those are emergency whistles."

"We've never heard them before but we were told they make humans collapse at the sound." Aisha added.

"Okay then before we do anything else. We have to take those whistles down."

"I don't think we can break those. At least not without causing a scene." Rocky said. The whistles, while not very big, appeared to be made of metal and infused to the rocks.

"I wonder if we could..." Aisha started, her voice trailing off.

"Could what Aisha?" Tommy asked.

"Well, Rocky do you remember the sticky mud? The stuff down there by the crystal furnace?" She pointed as her friend nodded. "What if we, and I know this might be a bad idea, but what if we demorphed? You and I, we know these caves, we could each fill a bucket with that stuff and then..." She motioned with her arms. "Pour it right down the whistles, stopping them up from the inside."

Rocky rubbed his chin. "That might work. If Tommy stayed powered up and stayed here, you'd be able to see if either of us got in trouble and help."

Tommy nodded. "Of course." He would never leave his team in danger. "Once the whistles can't sound we can attack the putties outright." His eyes washed over the clay monsters. "I'm only counting about 36 putties, that's 12 each."

Both Aisha and Rocky grinned. "We can take a dozen each."

"Alright gang, let's do it." Tommy said, as Aisha and Rocky powered down, both instantly starting to sweat from the heat of the mines. "Be as quick and careful as you can. I've got your backs." Tommy promised.

They both nodded and began to descend the steep trail. Tommy watched them make it down then split up. Keeping his eyes on both as best he could. After all...

He couldn't let this team down...

************************** Harem*********************

"Here is your pet my lord." Billy said, all but shoving Kimberly into the room. She lost her balance and tripped, landing on the floor with a small cry of pain and fright.

"Kim!" Adam called her name. He couldn't help it. The nightmare ranger turned to him, clearly about to strike Adam for speaking, when the room washed with red light.

"How dare you mistreat my property!" Zedd raged at Billy, standing up from his harem throne.

Billy instantly bowed. 'Forgive me lord Zedd. I will be more cautious with your song bird in the future." He inclined his helmet slightly towards Kimberly.

"See that you are! For out of all my possessions, she can not be replaced! Isn't that right, Kimberly?" Zedd asked, sitting back on his throne.

Kimberly's voice made no sound but she shook her head yes furiously even as she gazed at the floor. She couldn't be replaced and if Zedd ever thought she could be... she would be dead.

"You are dismissed Billy." Zedd waved him off with his hand.

Billy's voice spoke darkly from his helmet. "As you wish... my lord."

As soon as the door shut, Adam was by Kimberly's side on the floor. He wanted to ask if she was hurt but Zedd spoke before he could. "My what an obedient slave you are, so worried for your mistresses well being. Just for that you can stay while she sings to me. Come now my fire bird, sing."

Kimberly's eyes held such sadness as she took the guitar from Adam. The floor was hard and cold, the harem so strangely silent is was unnerving. For a moment she couldn't move, she felt frozen.

Adam gently touched her arm. A small gesture but enough to wake Kim up from the dark melancholy that had been filling her heart as she began to play:

"Come little sparrow,
Sing me good morning,
As the wind plays in the trees
Sparking sky, dashing river
Lead me through my day dreams..."

For a moment, it seemed to Adam that all the darkness of this place was being pulled away. As Kimberly sang the world felt warm and safe all around him. Maybe he was dreaming? Or just suffering from a sever lack of sleep but he wanted to stay close to Kimberly.

And he didn't know why.

*******************************Kitchen**********************************

"Master Chef?" Goldar called. He knew better then to get right in the middle of the kitchen. Food was currently being prepared for the harem and it was a wild, flurry of activity.

The chef frowned at him. "Oh no, what do you want? Don't I have enough to do?"

Goldar tried not to growl but it was annoying the way this human didn't seem to fear him at all. "I need food for a trip."

Chef narrowed his eyes as Goldar hurried to continue. "I am being sent on a mission by lord Zedd and will be taking a harem human for comfort along the long trip. I need food for a human."

The blond human simply nodded. "How long of a trip?"

"Why do you need to know?"

"Because you donkey, that will determine what food I pack."

Right, Goldar thought, of course. "Two weeks, maybe a month." A month on his ship would get him over a galaxy away. Surely, he would be able to find food enough for Kimberly past that point. There were many star ports and trading posts. And a month with nothing but him as company would tame her. He knew she would grow to love him with time. And a few potions from Finster would help that matter.

Chef sighed, "Will there be refrigeration or freezing available, or cooking stations?"

Goldar shook his head no. His ship had nothing like that and no time to install. As soon as things were ready he planned to take Kimberly and run to the stars. Perhaps he would seek out Scorpiana, rumor was she was making a good living as a bounty hunter. No reason he could not become the same.

Chef nodded, "Basically fresh food for a week or so then canned, dried, smoked or otherwise shelf stable."

"How long until its ready?" Goldar asked.

The chef waved his hand. "I'm busy at the moment. An hour at least, come back then." He didn't even wait for Goldar to respond but turned back to the other cooks and putties shouting orders once more.

Goldar would return as soon as time was up. Best to get that food to his ship as soon as he could.

Once Zedd and the rest of the castle went to sleep. He was stealing Kimberly.

And there would be no one to stop him.

Chapter Text

***************************Harem****************

Kimberly's throat was starting to hurt. Zedd demanded song after song. It didn't even matter if she sung the same ones over and over. He refused to let her stop. Her voice was starting to crack as she coughed between words. She had been singing for hours now, or at least what felt like hours. Her butt was going numb from the hard stone floor and her arms were starting to ache. Another coughing fit of dry mouth interrupted her song and shook her delicate frame.

Adam couldn't hide the worry on his face. He kept looking from Kim to lord Zedd. Finally when another gasp wracked her body Adam had to speak up. Even if it meant he would be punished. "P-please... Lord Zedd... she needs water... my... mistress... needs water." Adam said, keeping his head bowed low to the floor.

His voice seemed to draw Zedd out of whatever trace he was in and he held up his hand. Kimberly took that to mean she could stop. "Does my little song bird need some water?" Zedd asked, his voice strangely calm.

Kimberly nodded, "P-please..."

Zedd clapped his hands loudly. "Attend me!" he shouted. At that command, the harem burst to life, as a flood of people from each side of the room, in a rainbow of colors, surrounded them. Bowing quickly to lord Zedd they held still waiting for his commands. "Get my fire bird some water." Two girls rushed off to obey. "Get the tables set up. Musicians start playing." he gave more orders and everything rush about at once.

Kimberly and Adam stayed still on the floor. A low wooden table of fine carved wood was placed before them and pillows offered. Kimberly was grateful but she could barely slide the pillow under her bottom. She was so numb and had no feeling in her legs. She did her best to rub and move her feet. Getting the feeling back. As soon as the table was down, water was put in front of her. One glass and a small pitcher. No water had been offered to Adam.

Just as the last pillow was in place and the music started did the door to the harem open and dish after dish of food brought in. Chicken, lamb, beef, fruits and vegetables. Kimberly even saw a whole roast pig covered in slices of pineapple. The food was placed on the many tables yet no one touched anything. Not even when the putties delivering it left did anyone touch anything. It was only when Zedd gave a wave of his hand did people seemingly attack the food.

Kimberly didn't like this. It was if no one in the harem had eaten for a few days. It felt savage and wild. She didn't know how right she was. Members of the harem were moving about taking from other tables and fighting, yet no one dared even come close to the piles of fresh fruit on her table, where she and Adam sat.

The perks of being Zedd's favorite.

It hadn't been lost on Kim that Adam had no food placed directly in front of him. She looked at her friend but he wasn't looking at her. His eyes were on the roast beef a table away. He was almost drooling over it. She had to admit that roast looked really good and she was hungry. Kimberly stood, wobbling slightly on pins and needle legs, before making her way over to the roast. Three men were currently arguing over it. In fact it looked like it would come to blows when Kimberly spoke as strongly as she could. "I want that."

The men of the harem stopped, glanced at who had spoken, and immediately backed away from the platter. She lifted it without another word and returned to her table. Placing the meat in front of Adam. "Grab some plates and something to carve this with." Kimberly said to Adam. Her eyes were sad but Adam knew right now she needed to command him. He obeyed instantly, getting to his feet and taking what was asked for from the other tables.

When he returned Kimberly smiled at him. "Carve some for me?"

Adam nodded. "Yes mistress."

Zedd grinned from his throne. Oh what fun he was having. "Dancers! Dance for me!" Zedd called making several women and a few men stop stuffing there faces and begin to dance in a group before the throne.

"Here... eat up." Kimberly whispered to Adam once Zedd was otherwise occupied. She pushed some of the carved beef towards him.

"Thank you mistress." But this time there was a twinkle of mirth in Adam's eyes as he called her mistress.

Kimberly leaned back and tried to enjoy this. Anything to keep her from worrying about Billy. She took a bite of beef. It was so tender! And the garlic butter just melted in her mouth. Still it was hard to swallow down.

She hoped Tommy would come soon to rescue them... but then again if he did.

Billy or Tommy would die.

********************** Mining caves***********************************

"Okay Aisha, you can do this." Aisha whispered to herself. Finding and filling a bucket with sticky mud had been easy but now as she made her way towards the whistle she was growing nervous. She was low in the cave, closest to the burning furnace and it was making her dizzy. She lacked Rocky's balance so he had taken the upper path towards the high mounted whistle.

Aisha kept having to force herself not to look at the cliff side where Tommy was hiding. She didn't want to risk giving anything away. She just had to trust he was there, that he was keeping his word.

There were four putties in a patrol line coming towards her and they didn't look happy to see her. Aisha frowned and dash forward pouring the goo right down the center of the whistle filling it to the brim. The putties gurgled and moved to attack her when a blur of white broke them apart.

"...Did Rocky?"

Tommy nodded. "Yeah he did."

"Ninjetti the Bear!" Aisha shouted as she morphed. "Alright, let's start a revolution."

****************************** Dark caves*****************************

Billy cursed god as he pummeled the practice dummy. This wasn't the same. Just wood and straw and mud. He wanted real challenges, real blood. He hadn't even cleaned his helmet yet. Zedd had promised him Tommy Oliver, the blood of his enemy. Billy wanted to wash his face and hands in Tommy's blood.

Ugh... and that Kimberly. Such a pretty little pest. She tormented him. His thoughts, his body. How he loathed her and yet... he could not deny his burning lust for her. He wanted to break her into pieces... make her cry but also he wanted to posses her like Zedd does. He wanted to own her, dominate her, torment her, enjoy her, make her sing for him. Yet he could not, because she belonged to Zedd.

He wanted to be the master.

Perhaps he would be...

**************************Billy, Kim, Adam and Justin's room*********************

"They've been gone a long time." Justin whispered quietly from under the bed. He was starting to ache and he really needed to use the bathroom. "Do you think it's safe to go pee?"

Bulk nodded. "I can't feel Zedd nearby."

"And Billy said no one else could open the door from the outside but Zedd." Skull added, but his voice was worried.

Bulk sighed, Billy was going to be a problem. At least he hadn't immediately remembered they were there. "Go to the bathroom. Then let's check Alpha." Bulk said.

Justin nodded, not needing to be told twice as he hurried to where the toilet was.

"Bulk, what are we gonna do?" Skull asked very quietly. "I don't want to worry but..."

"Don't. We'll just have to wait and see what happens. With luck Kim will get a reply from this Zordon guy and he'll know what to do."

Skull simply nodded and repeated Bulk quietly. "...yeah, He'll know what to do."

******************************* Mining caves*******************************

The putties had been nothing. Rocky thought, amazed at the power that flowed through him. It hadn't even been a challenge. Now he watched as Tommy stood on a small out cropping of rocks. Try to rouse the people with his speak of rebellion.

It wasn't going well... the miners were afraid and he couldn't blame them. As they whispered among themselves.

"We can't go against Zedd."

"That's suicide!"

"You abandoned us once! Why not again?!" They accused.

"Let's take'um to Zedd!"

Tommy frowned, this wasn't going well. In fact if anything the crowd was turning against them. Fighting innocent people was not something he wanted to do but if he had to he would.

Just as the crowd was about to turn on them a voice shouted. "WAIT!" Tommy blinked as a man came up to join him. A man who was at least forty pounds lighter than when he last saw him and absolutely shredded. "Ernie?" The name left Tommy's mouth before he knew it.

If the owner of the Angel Grove Juice bar heard him. He didn't say anything. "The rangers have always been there for us! Now clearly, these aren't the same rangers as we first knew but still they have come to help us. Did they have to? No, but here they are nevertheless."

"What if its a trick?" Someone yelled.

"Then let it be a trick! I for one, am sick and tired of being a slave. Aren't you?" The crowd began to mumble agreements. "And if I'm going out. It will be with a fight. With my pick buried in a monster! Whose with me?" Ernie shouted holding his pick high in the air. The rest of the crowd cheered. "Alright White Ranger." Ernie said, looking at Tommy. "What do you want us to do?"

********************** Billy, Kim, Adam and Justin's room***************

"Anything Alpha?"

"No, I am sorry Justin. Sometimes transmissions between dimensions takes awhile." The head of the robot spoke sadly.

Justin nodded and sighed. "How long have Adam and Kim been gone for?" He asked Bulk.

"About six hours."

"I wonder when..." Justin didn't get to finish as the door pushed open to the room. He froze in fear only to relax a moment later. "Kim, Adam. Are you guys okay?" The two teens looked worn thin. Adam half helped Kimberly into the room.

Adam nodded, "Yeah just really tired. I didn't think Zedd would ever let us leave."

"Did Billy come back?" Kimberly asked, stiffing a yawn.

Justin shook his head no. "No, and no message from Zordon either."

"You two should lay down. Get some sleep. It's well past midnight." Bulk added. "Skull and me can keep watch for Billy or Zedd."

"Thanks Bulk. I appreciate it." Kimberly mumbled softly but then stopped. "Geez... I'm not sure I want to sleep in Billy's bed."

"Take yours Kim. Justin and I can sleep on the floor or on the gym mats." Adam offered.

"No, No, its okay." She was already crossing the room to the blue bed, pulling down the sheets and climbing in. "Night guys."

"Night Kim. Sweet dreams."

************************ Hallway******************************

Goldar jangled the magical chains in his hands as he approached Kimberly's room. Billy was still raging in the training room and the castle had grown silent with the night. A slave wouldn't be able to stop him.

Kimberly would be sleeping right behind that door. And she would be his.

Chapter Text

***************************Falcon Zord****************

"They've been gone a long time." Katherine said quietly, gazing out the eye windows of the zord. Without her friends on the ship, the quietness of space was closing in on her.

"They are alright. I would know if they were not." Ninjor replied. He was knitting quietly in a rocking chair he had pulled from his vase.

Katherine tried to take comfort in the gently clicking of the knitting needles but she just couldn't. "...because the powers would return to you?" She asked, turning to face her ninja company.

Ninjor nodded. "Yes and should that happen. I will keep my word to Tommy and take you someplace safe. Phadoes is similar to earth in climate, flora and fauna. I am sure you could be happy there." he offered. Ninjor said no more but made a quiet vow to himself. He would try to make Katherine happy on his world. She could have the west tower of his temple. It had a beautiful view.

"Thank you Ninjor." Katherine spoke softly, turning back towards the window. She didn't want to lose her new friends, she didn't want to have to go to a new planet but if they failed... it was better than being a slave to Zedd. Plus Ninjor was kind. It would be okay. No matter what, it would be okay.

She had to believe that...

*************************** Slave caves, heading up************************

Tommy felt like George Washington, leading the charge of humans and making sure no putties escaped. He couldn't risk a single on getting away and warning Zedd. It was strange, so far it had only been putties. No monsters, No Goldar or Squatt or Baboo.

"Rocky!" Tommy called out while smashing clay to bits. "Which way?"

Rocky took point. "This way!" he shouted.

As the mass of people moved on, unaware of the two monsters hiding in the passage walls. This wasn't good. The humans were revolting, lead by power rangers. The duo knew rangers had been coming but this was sooner than expected.

"The alarms didn't go off. Oh this is bad!" Squatt whimpered wiping at the drool that constantly was around his mouth. "They never should have made it this far out of the caves."

"We need to sound the alarm." Baboo added. "Maybe the nightmare ranger can stop them."

"He better, after all, he killed all the other monsters." Squatt frowned. "I don't want to get near him."

"Neither do I." Baboo admitted.

"You go tell Zedd. I'll tell Rita."

"No you go tell Zedd."

"No you!"

Baboo hit Squatt on the head. "Just go you dummy! There's no time."

************************** Billy, Kim, Adam and Justin's room******************

Goldar stood outside the the blue and pink doors. Magical doors that locked to all but Zedd... or his pets. Goldar smirked and pulled out a little vile with golden metal filings. He held it up to the door and the pink side slowly opened. Just as he thought, these tiny glittering bits of power coin, mistook him for Kimberly.

Quietly Goldar slipped into the room, shutting the door gently behind him. He didn't worry about Billy stopping him. That monster was busy somewhere else in the castle. Now it was time for Goldar to claim his prize. Goldar turned and looked towards Kimberly's bed. Only to see her slave sleeping there and a child?

"What is the meaning of this?!" Goldar's voice boomed. Only realizing after a moment just how loud he had been. Quickly he dropped his voice as the humans rushed to awaken. "What are you doing in Kimberly's bed! Where is she?" He demanded of Adam.

Adam pushed Justin behind him and opened his mouth to speak when Kimberly interrupted. "I'm here Goldar." She called from Billy's blue bed. How had he entered? She was sure the door was closed before she went to sleep.

Goldar stalked over to her. "Get up." he commanded.

"No." Kimberly growled back, finding her pink spark of fire. "Unless you have a message from Zedd, you can get out!"

Goldar smirked. "Zedd doesn't know of this visit. Not this time Kimberly. You and I are going on a trip." The silver chains he had been carrying disappeared only to reappear binding Kimberly from her shoulder to her hands with a long chain going from her hands to Goldar.

"No! Let me go!" She pulled and struggled but the chains magically started to constrict her like a terrible metallic python.

Goldar laughed. "How soon you forget. Stop fighting Kimberly before the chains squeeze so tight you can't breath."

"No! Let her go!" Adam demanded practically leaping from the bed, putting up his fists, ready to fight Goldar. He couldn't let him just take Kim away.

"Yeah!" Justin shouted also getting into a fighting stance.

Goldar smiled and then began to laugh. "A slave and a child. You are no match for me. Though I wonder what a little boy is doing here? Come with me to Empress Rita, child. She'll make a beautiful toy out of you. She will... AAH!" Goldar screamed, as Skull took a bite out of his foot before scurrying off. "Little rat!" He shrieked trying to kick Skull as Bulk suddenly ran out from under the bed and into his legs. Goldar tripped yanking on the chain, pulling Kimberly off the blue bed and onto the floor with a cry of pain.

The small glass vial with golden flakes rolled out from his pouch, unseen.

Adam moved towards Kimberly. If he could just get those chains off. Get her free. She was no longer fighting the chains but they had tightened so her breathes were shallow and desperate.

"Adam look out!" Justin screamed as Adam felt a blade go to his throat.

"No, I will not lose her. Not now. Stay where you stand all of you or I shall slice his head off. Just like I did Jason." Goldar tossed a look towards Kimberly as he said that. Once everyone was still did he continue. "Kimberly, command your slave to keep the others from trying to stop us leaving."

Kimberly hesitated and Goldar pressed his blade closer to Adam's neck. "Do it or he dies."

Kimberly dropped her head in submission. "Adam, I command you keep Justin, Bulk and Skull from trying to stop us leaving."

The collar on his neck glowed and he dropped his hand. "As you command mistress."

Goldar smirked. "Good, now Kimberly, walk." He demanded, pulling her towards the door.

"No Kim! Kim!" Justin cried out, but Adam put a hand on his shoulder stopping him from following.

Skull moved to go with them but Bulk stopped him. Knowing full well Adam would have to attack them if they tried to help her. The door shut and Justin felt hot tears burning in his eyes. "Kim..." he called softly at the closed door.

What was Goldar going to do to her?

********************Hallway***************************************

Goldar had barely taken three paces when an alarm began to sound in the castle. No, not yet! Not now! How was it Tommy Oliver always picked the worst times. He could hear the sound of battle heading his way. "No, no, he will not have you. You are mine Kimberly." Goldar said more to himself then the chained girl he was pulling behind him. "Run." He commanded suddenly pulling her harshly.

He would take the long way, through the stone passageway and over the kitchen catwalk. No one would think to go that way.

****************************Zedd's chambers*******************************

"So Tommy is in the castle." Zedd hummed in thought. "Come on then white ranger. Let's see just how powerful you are. BILLY!"

Billy teleported in. "You called my... lord."

"The castle is under attack. Tommy is finally here."

Billy balled his hands into fist. "I will end him and bathe in his blood."

Zedd smirked, greatly please. "Then go my ranger and do not fail me."

************************Upper chambers***************************

"Which way now?" Tommy asked.

Aisha kicked another putty. "This way! This way lead to the harem."

"And Zedd chamber." Rocky added.

"Alright. Ernie, we're going to go on ahead. Are you okay here?" Tommy asked, watching the owner of the juice bar destroy a putty.

"Yeah we're good. Go rescue the others in the harem." Everyone knew of the harem and the humans kept there for Zedd's amusement. Ernie sincerely preferred the slave caves then the thought of being Zedd's toy.

Tommy nodded and the three rangers went ahead. The castle had been modified since he was last here a few... weeks, months ago? At this point he wasn't sure how much time had past. Yet no construction could change the feel of this place.

And the old green darkness in him knew the way.

Chapter Text

************************Upper chambers***************************

Aisha froze against the wall, right before the path split. "I don't like this. It's too quiet."

Rocky nodded, "Haven't seen a putty since we got this high up in the castle."

Tommy's eyes were on the silver door ahead of him with the big letter Z upon it. For a moment, a thousand different emotions played through Tommy. Just behind there was Zedd and his destiny. Could he win this time?

"Tommy!" Rocky's voice broke through his musings. He knew what his leader was thinking. "You're not going in there alone."

"It's my fight."

"It's our fight." Aisha corrected. They were a team.

Tommy nodded, relenting. "Alright. I'll see about drawing Zedd's attention and then..." Tommy stopped, suddenly digging into his pocket.

"What is it?" Rocky asked.

Tommy pulled out Kimberly's coin. It was pulsing with pink power and he felt it pulling. "I think Kim is nearby." He held the coin one way, then the other. "Yes, this way." He took the path on the left, slowly and silently walking the hallway. Aisha and Rocky right behind him. At the end of the hall was a beautiful set of doors. One blue and one pink. As Tommy got closer the pink door opened. He could hear voices inside but they hushed as he got closer.

Tommy looked to his friends who nodded at him in understanding before pushing the door open all the way. Ready for a fight. Tommy blinked. There was that kid! That one from the dream meditation, the one he had spoken to. He opened his mouth to address the boy when Aisha and Rocky shouted "Adam!" rushing forward towards the teen boy right behind the kid.

"I... who... how do you?" Adam asked in shock at the embrace by these strangers. He didn't know these... power rangers? Instantly the red and yellow hoods vanished and Adam broke into tears of joy "Rocky! Aisha!" the trio hugged again, all three crying a bit now. "I don't understand. How are you here? And power rangers?"

Rocky laughed. "Its a long story." He couldn't believe he found his brother once more. Now that he had, Rocky swore he wouldn't let anything separate them again.

Tommy let them have a moment as he took in this room. "That's Kim's dresser." He said, noting it and the few other things that belonged to his girlfriend. So the blue half of the room must belong to Billy.

"Tommy! You have to help!" Justin's voice begged. "Goldar took Kim away."

"What!" Tommy turned quickly towards Justin.

"And Billy's gone bad on us." A voice from the floor spoke. Tommy looked down and nearly jumped out of his ninja suit.

Living marionettes was not something he thought he would ever see but as he looked at them, he knew them. "Bulk? Skull?" he just couldn't believe what he was looking at. Who he was looking at!

"Yeah Tommy, it's us. Good to see you." Bulk said with sincerity. That surprised Tommy even more.

"Rita made us like this." Skull added sadly.

"I have so many questions." Tommy's head was swirling.

"They will have to wait. We've got to go after Kim." Adam said. "At least, I hope we can." Adam tugged at the collar on his neck.

Aisha noticed and touched it gently. Adam felt like melting. God, he had missed his family. "What is this? Fire bird's slave?" she read the engraving on it.

Adam dropped his head. "I'm Kim's slave." He said barely above a whisper. "Zedd gave me to her, in exchange for not killing me."

"She commanded Adam, not to let us follow her and he's got to do what she says, the collar makes him or he will die." Justin said, worry in his voice.

Rocky touched the collar, it was flush to the skin but... "Maybe I can cut it off."

"Give it a try Rocky." Aisha urged as a sword appeared from the air and into Rocky's hand. "Stay still Adam."

Adam nodded. He trusted his friends with his life. Rocky swung the sword. It make perfect contact.

And nothing happened. The collar wasn't even scratched. "That's not good." Aisha said.

Adam sighed. "Don't worry I'm use to it."

"Incoming message! Message incoming!" The robotic voice drew everyone attention.

"Alpha!" Tommy greeted the head of his friend but he knew they didn't have time for this. "I'm sorry but we've got to go after Kim."

"The message is from Zordon." the little head said.

"Play message." Tommy commanded.

A small glowing Zordon appeared on the floor in front of them. "Greetings Kimberly. While I am glad to hear from you, your message was troubling. It sounds as though Billy's power coin has been corrupted but without more detail I cannot offer more aid." Zordon looked so sad as he next spoke. "Kimberly do what you must to survive. Even if that means going past your moral limits. A corrupted heart is a dangerous heart. Billy will harm you, do not give him that chance. Strike first if you must and strike true. Have courage my pink ranger. Tommy is coming. You must hold out until he comes. I love you my pink daughter, never forget that and may the power protect you." Zordon's form blinked away.

Tommy couldn't see for a moment from the tears in his eyes. He felt a small hand take his, squeezing it comfortingly. Justin had come to his side. "It will be okay." The words were childish but spoken with such hope and care Tommy couldn't stop this feeling of protectiveness. He ruffled the boy's floofy hair. "Yeah, It will be okay. I'm going after Kimberly. I've wasted too much time already."

"We're going with you." Bulk stated.

"Now wait... There's a revolt happening right now, you'll be safer here." Tommy glance from the toys to Justin then Adam.

It was Justin who argued. "No, Kimberly and Billy. They need our help. Even if Billy's gone bad. There's got to be something we can do!"

Aisha was about to argue with the child, gently of course, when golden light burst from Tommy's chest. It struck Justin and a moment later there stood the blue ranger...

A mini blue ranger...

"You have got to be kidding me." Rocky said without thinking. "A kid ranger?"

Justin flexed his hands and jumped up and down. "I'm a power ranger! This is so cool." he could feel new energy coursing through his body and his mind.

Tommy came close and looked at the coin. "You are the wolf. Cunning and swift."

Aisha mumbled quietly to her boys. "More like a cub."

Tommy gave Justin a smile, though it was sad. Blue... he had so been hoping that would be Billy's powers but... Evil Billy... right... that was a problem. "Alright. Let's get after Kim."

They moved to go, when the collar on Adam's neck glowed painfully and he once again put his hand on Justin shoulder. "We can't... I mean... It's... I'm sorry." Adam felt his cheeks flush with shame.

Tommy frowned. This wouldn't do. "Any ideas?" He asked the others. They were wasting valuable time.

"I've got it!" Justin practically shouted. "Adam, we are not going after Kim. We are going to go find Billy. Right everyone?"

"R-right! Go find Billy. That's the plan." Rocky said catching on.

"I don't even know a Kimberly." Aisha added, which technically was the truth.

"Yeah... we'll just go find Billy. Okay Adam?" Tommy added.

The collar stopped glowing and Adam let go of the little ninja's arm. "Okay. Let's find Billy."

"What about Alpha?" Justin asked.

"Give him to me. I'll carry him for ya." Bulk said.

"He's way too heavy for you." Tommy answered.

Bulk ignored Tommy, "Just give him here." and held his arms above his head, ready to accept the head of Alpha 5.

"Oh please don't drop me." Alpha said.

"I won't."

Tommy blinked, Bulk was no bigger than a doll but easily carried Alpha's head above his own. It was like Alpha suddenly had a tiny body and little feet. Tommy had to bite his lip to keep from giggling at the sight. This was no time for humor.

"Alright gang, let's head out. Adam, Bulk, Skull, when we come across trouble, just stay behind us. Okay?"

They nodded and Tommy lead the way from the room. A glitter of gold caught Justin's eyes and he picked up the little glass vial, tucking it away. "Hey wait for me!" He shouted, running to catch up.

Chapter Text

************************Hallway between hallways***************************

"Damn it!" Goldar hissed, pushing himself tight against the wall between the walls. Cobwebs and dust of this disused place clung to his feathery wings. He had to keep covering his nose to stop a sneeze from happening. So far every route to his ship had been cut off. A mob of humans was something even he couldn't fight. Sure, he could handle ten maybe even twenty on his own, but not a whole mob. "Not a sound Kimberly." He warned the girl in chains just a few steps behind him. He had no reason to fear. Kimberly was so out of breath she couldn't cry out even if she wanted too. She had forgotten just how heavy the magical chains were. And the way Goldar had been pulling her and yanking her... she needed a rest.

If only she could catch her breath, then she could fight back.

If only she had her power coin.

Goldar waited, listening for the sounds to pass. "This way." he gave the chains in his hand a sharp pull, forcing Kimberly on the move once more. He would take her out over the kitchen catwalk and back track through the lower caves that originally held her. It was the long, long way around but it should get him and his slave to his ship.

He licked his lips even as they moved through the castle. Soon he would be away from this place.

And he could finally take Kimberly as he always wanted.

*************************** Hallway******************************

"Hold up." Tommy commanded, quietly raising his hand into a fist. Halting the little battalion of rangers and allies that moved behind him. The door to Zedd's chamber was open. It had not been open when they first had gone past.

This part of the castle was deathly quiet. So quiet it was if sound had been rendered mute. Even the air felt still with silence. "Alright, slow and steady. You three stay back." Tommy commanded, glancing at Adam, who was carrying Skull on his shoulder and Bulk who had no problem keeping up with the rangers even while carrying Alpha head.

"This is clearly a trap." Skull said. "Don't go in there, Tommy." The worry in his voice brought a small smile to Tommy's lips as the group of rangers crept closer to the open door.

"Don't worry. I'll be alright."

Aisha grabbed Tommy's shoulder. "He's right, you can't do this alone. We can do this together."

Tommy shook off her hand gently. "We can't, there's no time. I'll face Zedd. The rest of you see about finding Ki... Billy." Tommy quickly corrected looking at Adam.

Rocky glared at the leader. "No Tommy. Don't be foolish. We fight together then we'll find... you know."

Tommy wanted to argue but instead simply nodded. They were right. Kimberly would never forgive him if he forsakes the world just to save her. "Alright let's do this. 1, 2, 3!"

They entered the throne room. It was still so quiet, for a moment feeling empty, when a slow clap started and a blue and black ranger stepped out from behind Zedd's empty throne. "Welcome white ranger, and look you brought friends, how very quaint." the dark voice chuckled.

Tommy blinked feeling as if he had been punched in the guts. Black and blue triceratops, with a dark aura about him. And that voice. "Billy?"

"An old name I no longer go by." Billy jumped, landing just a few feet in front of Tommy and the others. "I'm Lord Zedd's nightmare ranger." he got into a fighting stance.

"No Billy, this isn't you. You've got to fight it." Tommy practically shouted. His friend had to be in there somewhere. He had to remember who he was.

"That's Billy?" Justin spoke. What had Zedd done to him?

"Aww a baby ranger. How cute." Billy moved in a blur suddenly kicking Justin, sending the smaller ranger flying out the open door. "Weak, so weak. Pathetic."

"Justin!" Adam cried out, going to his side. The kid was already getting to his feet.

"I'm okay. Get back Adam." He said, pushing his friend away. He didn't want Adam to get hurt.

"Billy stop! Stop it!" Tommy grabbed at the nightmare ranger, trying to pin his arms, but Billy broke the grip with ease.

"Nothing will ever stop me. I will bath in your blood Tommy Oliver and darkness will cover the earth forever."

"We'll stop you!" Rocky said ready to fight with Aisha at his side.

"Then come, come and fight." Billy laughed darkly.

*********************** Rita's chambers*****************************

Zedd sat on a horrible uncomfortable plush chair Rita had offered him. They had settled down to a small afternoon meal of hemlock tea, buttered eyeballs, roasted toads and chocolate bat wings. Just something light.

They we're in Rita's inner chambers a place were her magic was so very strong, no human or ranger could just 'break in' to this magical place. The Lord and Lady of evil, were content to just sit out this revolution in comfort.

"How do you think our little ranger is doing Zeddie?" Rita asked, pouring some tea.

"Let me check my dear." Zedd's eye visor glowed. "Ah yes, his fighting them now. Poor rangers they are taking quite a beating." Zedd laughed and downed his tea.

"Oh goodie!" Rita praised but she didn't fully feel it. This would finally be the end of Tommy. The thorn in her side for so very long and yet part of her would miss him. If only her spells had been stronger. If only Tommy had embraced the power of darkness like Billy had. "And the putties?"

She watched as Zedd changed focused. "Most of them are gone, save the warrior ones outside these doors." The red glow stopped as Lord Zedd grabbed a chocolate bat wing. "Once our nightmare ranger kills the power rangers we can easily handle this rebellion. In the mean time... more tea my dear?"

******************** Kitchen catwalk*******************

Kimberly's legs went out from under her and she crumpled to the floor just before the metal catwalk. She couldn't take anymore running. She could see people below but they seemed to be cowering in confusion. Only one man in a chef's coat with blond hair was standing. Wielding a knife in one hand and an iron pan in another.

"Get Up!" Goldar shouted at her. There was no time for this. He could hear the sounds of battle drawing near. "On your feet slave!"

Kimberly wobbled and stood. Shaking, something felt horribly wrong. Goldar pulled her once more. Shouting at her to move. They were only halfway across the walkway when part of the kitchen wall burst open in an explosion. Bits of stone and dust flying in every direction. People cried out, dishes and pans clattered to the floor like thunder. There was flashes of red, yellow, blue and white fighting putties and evil Billy. That white, it sparkled so brightly and those moves. She knew those moves! Something inside Kimberly snapped and she screamed "TOMMY!" her voice echoed off the walls, like the wail of a banshee, and down to the ground.

The white ranger and nightmare ranger both stopped fighting at her cry, looking towards the source of the sound.

"Kim!" Tommy shouted back. Her eyes caught him for a moment he felt unable to move.

"No! You will not take her Goldar! She is MINE!" Billy screamed, pulling his blaster from his belt. He aimed and before anyone could stop him he shot at the catwalk, the laser fire melting through the metal. It buckled, metal groaning and snapped. Goldar jumped forward, dropping the chain that held Kimberly as he made a desperate grab for the ledge on the other side, saving his own tail.

Kimberly wasn't so lucky as the walkway broke in two beneath her feet. She screamed as she fell.

"Kimberly! No!" Tommy screamed. A fall from that height would seriously wound her if not kill her! He moved to try and catcher her, when a burst of gold left his chest. There was a clang of metal and a flash of black passed him.

Adam moved with only one thought. He needed to catch his falling friend. She would die if he didn't. He leapt into the air and kept going up and up, meeting Kim halfway to the ground, he caught her, cradling her protectively to his chest as he landed. He never felt so strong before, he'd never jumped so high before he... was covered in black and gold ninja robes. Adam took only a moment to registrar that while pulling the chains from Kimberly. She was his priority. "Kim, are you okay?"

She took a deep gasping breath then gave him a real smile. "I am now. Thanks to you."

"Touching really, but now hand her over." The nightmare ranger said. Pointing his blaster right at Adam's head.

"Ai-Ya!" Justin shouted, kicking the blaster from Billy's hand. "That's payback."

"Why you brat! I'll kill you with my bare hands."

Tommy was between Billy and Justin in an instant. "Why don't you deal with me first?"

"Gladly."

Chapter Text

************************Kitchen***************************

Billy charged, Tommy blocked. There were sparks and punches, cries of battle and sounds of pain. The putties were down for the count. Aisha, Justin and Rocky were doing there best to make sure the humans in the kitchen were out of harms way.

Adam never left Kim's side, shielding her from any rocks or sparks that came there way. He looked at her now. Clutching Skull to her chest like a frightened child holds a doll. Bulk was right behind her legs still holding Alpha 5's head. If this was a different time or place he would have words of comfort for her. A scream pulled Adam back to the fighting before them.

Billy's arm was hanging limp, clearly broken or maybe just badly dislocated, Adam couldn't tell. Tommy didn't look much better. He was favoring his left leg, his knee seemed swollen and there was a nasty gash in his suit and blood staining the white.

Tommy stopped and the helmet covering his face demorphed. "Please Billy. Don't make me do this. Please!" he pleaded. He didn't want to kill his good friend. Not if he could help it. The Billy he knew, had to be in there someplace.

"Do you think I'm beaten?" Billy growled back as he fumbled with something on his belt. "Now behold the power of darkness!" The velvet pouch opened and Tommy was engulfed in thick black smog like wind. It formed a bubble around him, blocking him from view.

"Tommy!" Kimberly shouted. "Tommy!" her voice whispered out of existence in his ears. The darkness sealing him from the others. There was nothing but evil wind flowing around him, trying to get into his mind and body. He had to fight it, he had to!

Darkness tugged at his face, worming its way into his ears and eyes. Choking him from the inside out. The feeling of evil green, long ago shoved down deep inside him, began to bubble once more. Suddenly something burned the palm of his hand bringing his mind back from that dark place. Kimberly coin! He fumbled in his glove for it, pulling it out. The glow from her coin pushed back on the darkness around him. Giving him a chance to breathe. "Please... help me." Tommy whispered to the coin.

His falcon called from inside him and the fire bird screamed in his hand. The bubble of darkness burst forth with blinding light.

The nightmare ranger was forced to shield his eyes, even as disbelieve filled him. "No this can't be!"

"Oh my god..." Aisha murmured.

"What is that...?" Rocky whispered.

"Tommy?" Justin questioned quietly.

Tommy stood, blazing with white -golden light and behind him, looming large and powerful, was the spirit of the fire bird. Burning with energy that crackled over its see through form. "I'm sorry..." Tommy said quietly as the power of the falcon and fire bird joined in an attack aimed right at the nightmare ranger.

Billy screamed a terrible sound, like a soul being torn apart, and fell... unmorphed. The triceratops coin turned black and crumbled into dust. Those powers were no more.

"Billy!" Kimberly couldn't stop her shout as she moved towards her oldest friend laying face down on the floor, unnaturally still. "Is... is he?" Tears were already on her face. Not Billy, not like this! He just couldn't be dead.

Rocky was to the fallen rangers side quickly. "No, he's still breathing." He assured Kimberly and the others. "But we should get him to medical soon."

Tommy gave his head a shake. "It will have to wait. There's still Zedd and Rita to deal with." Tommy turned to Kim. "Here beautiful. I think this is yours."

Kimberly held out her hand as Tommy returned her power coin. "Sorry to run but..."

She smiled brightly at him, pink energy reflected in her eyes. "Go save the world."

Justin frowned. "But what about Billy, what if he wakes up and he's still bad?"

"Don't worry. I can handle Billy on my own, on the off chance he's still under a spell. It's morphin' time! Thunder Fire Bird!" Kimberly called out. A moment later she stood in her pink suit once more. It felt like the part of herself that had been missing for so long was finally back. "I've missed you." She said quietly to the powers before turning her attention back to Tommy and the others. "Go, stop Rita and Zedd."

Tommy nodded and basically ninja vanished along with the other rangers. For a moment Kimberly didn't move. Until a voice spoke from behind her. "Miss ranger? What do we do now?" A human asked. One of the frightened kitchen staff.

Kimberly replied. "Let's see about getting anyone whose hurt bandaged up." Most of the kitchen was wrecked and she could see a few people moaning and clutching at injuries.

"Yes ma'am." The people replied spreading out.

Kimberly wanted to help but she didn't dare leave Billy's side.

Just in case...

**************************** Rita's chambers*************************

"Say Zeddie. It's gone awfully quiet." Rita remarked. "Maybe we should check on things?"

"Now my queen. Everything is fine. No single force of good can stop my nightmare ranger." Zedd assured confidently. "Everything is perfectly fine."

Rita was already on her feet. "Still..." She moved to open the door. There should be at least a dozen warrior putties but instead she saw nothing but broken clay and empty armor. "Zedd! What kind of two bit shoddy work is this?!"

Zedd stood. "What are you going on about?"

Rita pointed at the dirt in the empty hallway. "These putties, they have all fallen apart."

"No, that's not possible." Zedd looked amazed. There didn't seem to be anyone else in the hallway and he had heard no sounds of fighting. And Tommy Oliver could never resist shouting before his attacks. "How...?"

Something made a strange sound. Like the sound of the twinkling of stars or crystal glass breaking.

"What?" Zedd asked, but Rita's eyes had gone wide. She knew that sound.

"Zeddie move!" She shouted as a bluish white light engulfed them.

"Oh no!" Rita shouted. "Zedd this is all your fault!" her voice was squeaking from being so small.

"May fault? If you had never messed with my pets in the first place this would never have happened." Zedd shouted back.

In an instant both tiny evil villains were shooting little discharges of power at each others from there staffs.

"You know I would say this is adorable if it wasn't for the fact they are so evil." Rocky's voice, though spoken normal, was like the echo of thunder to the small beings.

Rita and Zedd stopped fighting, looking up and up and up to finally see the rangers. An explosion of curses left Zedd's mouth along with a bolt of lightning from his staff.

"Ouch!" Rocky cried out as it hit him in the foot. "That hurt."

"Better stay back Rocky until Tommy returns with it." Aisha said trying not to laugh.

"Found it!" A voice shouted from behind as Tommy came forward carrying the same dumpster Rita had been sealed in so long ago. "How about a trip down memory lane?"

Zedd voice squealed, high pitched, almost comical. "Tommy Oliver! Don't you dare! I will have my revenge someday! Revenge!" the little lord of evil thrashed in Tommy's hand as he was picked up and unceremoniously dumped into the trash can.

Rita was more dignified then that. She held her head high as she stepped into Tommy's gloved hand. He put her more gently into the container then he had Zedd.

Adam slammed the lid on top. "And good riddance."

"So is that it? We won?" Justin asked.

Tommy smiled then started to laugh with relief. "Yeah, We've won."

"But what about Goldar? Squatt, Baboo and Finster?" Adam asked worried.

That stopped the laughter. "If they are still here we will find them. Come on, let's find Ernie and the other humans. Then well see about searching the castle for any left over monsters or any humans hiding. Then we'll see about getting everyone back to earth."

"And here I thought the hard part was over." Aisha said softly, rolling her tired shoulders.

Tommy could only nod. No, the hard part was only just beginning.

Chapter Text

************************Hanger Bay***************************

Goldar held his arm as he made a break for his ship. Cursing at the painful laser burn and damning everyone he could think of as he hurried along. Tommy, Billy, Lord Zedd, Rita, everyone was a damn fool and brought all this on themselves. Goldar was just caught in the cross fire...again.

The story of his life.

He shook his head, flipping the switches to start Battra's warm up sequence. He wouldn't stay here any longer with such fools. Anyone with any brain at all could sense the tide was changing. Goldar lifted his head, nothing above him but his own ship, but he listened, felt... yes Tommy was winning.

"Time to go." He said softly to his ship. The basket of food he had prepared for Kimberly would go to waste now. Just seeing it made him angry and he kicked it, sending the basket flying and food stuffs this way and that. A quiet yip of surprise stopped him dead.

Goldar drew his sword. "Whose there! Show yourself!"

A pair of blue hands and a pair of black hands raised up from behind the seats. "Oh please don't be mad Goldar." Squatt whimpered, standing up slowly.

"Take us with you." Baboo begged.

Goldar grumbled, putting his sword down. "What are you two idiots doing here?"

"I told them you were leaving." Finster's voice broke in from the doorway of the ship. "As the putties from the kitchen told me." Finster looked around, clearly not seeing any humans on board. So that part had not gone according to Goldar's plans. He would ask about it later. "As you have the only working ship. I was hoping you would be willing to take us with you."

Goldar grumbled, pinching the bridge of his nose. Squatt and Baboo he would have happily throwing off his ship and leaving behind but not Finster. "My ship is too small for so much company."

Squatt and Baboo went pale with panicked but Finster only gave Goldar a small smile. "It will do until we get to the nearest star-port." Finster looked up suddenly, as a distant rumble, like thunder, only much more dangerous, shook the hanger bay. "I do suggest we get going before the power rangers find us."

Goldar sighed dropping his shoulders in defeat. "Fine then. Just strap in."

*************************** Falcon Zord*********************************

Ninjor dropped his knitting, the sound of the metal needles falling made Katherine jump. "What? What's wrong?" She asked clearly near panic.

Ninjor did not answer as he came to stand beside her looking out the windows. The falcon had cried out , he had felt it, only for another voice had joined in. A voice he did not know. He waited but as Tommy's powers did not return, everything must be alright. He told Katherine as much, everything was still alright and she settled back down.

But Ninjor knew something extraordinary had just happened. Something of legend.

He wondered what.

**************************Kitchen****************************

Everything hurt.

His body, his mind, even his soul, felt battered and bruised. Billy let out a groan and then quickly quieted himself. If he hurt this badly, someone must have hurt him he reasoned. And whoever that was could still be close by.

"Billy?" Kimberly's voice called to him. It was quiet and so very worried. "Are you awake?"

Billy forced his eyes open. Praying to whatever god might be listening that Kim wasn't in as bad a shape as he was. What the heck had happened? "Kim... are you okay?" He whispered softly, anxiety for her well being bleed into his voice. He tried to turn over but his right arm wasn't working and hurt terribly.

Broken, it was clearly broken.

"Billy, let me help you." He felt Kimberly's soft hands on his shoulders helping him to sit up.

"My arm..." Billy whimpered slightly as it hung limply at his side.

"I know. Just hang on a little longer. It will be okay." She promised.

Finally Billy's eyes focused. There was Kim, kneeling on the floor beside him. Her brown eyes looking at him with such worry, such sorrow and she was so very pink. Billy gave a small smile. "Kim, you morphed?"

Kimberly let out the breath she had been holding in. Billy was acting normal and that dark gleam in his eyes she could no longer see. His eyes were once more bright blue but she still needed to be wary."Yeah I morphed. Billy how much to you remember?"

Billy's smile dropped as concentration overtook his features. "I... remember our... argument in the bedroom. Gosh Kim, I didn't mean what I said. I don't know what came over me." Billy felt pain chew at his heart. He had basically called his best friend a slut and over what? Some friendly attention from Adam? He had never been that jealous before. Not with Jason or Zack, not even when she started dating Tommy and... god he had declared Kim belonged to him. That was messed up. "If you don't want to forgive my transgression I understand, what I said was irredeemable." Billy voice betrayed him. As beat up as he felt on the outside, it couldn't compare to the beating he was giving himself on the inside.

Kimberly gave a sob and pulled Billy into a hug, burying her face into his chest. "Billy! You're back! I was so scared I lost you."

"Ow Kim, Arm... Arm..." Billy said but her words caught up to him. "What do you mean lost me?"

Kim pulled slightly away. "You really don't remember?"

Billy shook his head finally looking around. He did not know these stone walls, the broken pottery, the small fires still being put out by... people? "Kim, where are we?"

"Were in the kitchens."

"How did we get here and why is my arm so damaged?" Billy asked quietly. Had Zedd done this? Did Kim risk morphing to protect him?

Kimberly sat back on her knees and looked at her friend. "Billy, you were evil. The nightmare ranger."

As soon as she said the name flashes of memories hit Billy like a freight train. He could see it now, all of it. "Oh God!" He sobbed, not even trying to fight back the tears. "I'm a monster."

Kimberly rubbed his back. "It will be okay. The spells broken Billy. You're you again."

Billy couldn't form the words to tell Kim but it was never going to be okay.

Never again...

**************************** Hallways******************************

"So what do we do with this thing?" Adam asked still carrying the trash can containing Rita and Zedd.

Rocky replied, "We'll take it to Ninjor. He'll know what to do."

"Who the heck is Ninjor?" Justin asked, even as the group moved back towards where they had left Ernie's revolution.

Tommy smiled. "He's a friend. You'll meet him soon enough. Hold on, I think we are getting close." In fact they were almost back to Zedd chamber when noise could be heard coming from the direction of the harem.

Tommy was the first to enter the open harem doors followed closely by the others, as soon as Ernie saw them he shouted. "Is it over?"

Tommy nodded. "Zedd and Rita will never bother anyone again."

The cheers that went up were deafening as people began to rejoice and dance. Only after a moment was Ernie able to shout over the throng. "Now wait. Everyone settle down. We've got a lot to thank the power rangers for and we still need there help. I am assuming you won't just leave us here on the moon?"

"Of course not." Aisha assured. "We'll get everyone home, won't we Falcon?" She asked looking at Tommy. Best they didn't use there names right now.

"Right. It may take a few trip but we will get everyone home. But first thing is first. We need to assess who needs medical. Was anyone here a doctor or nurse on earth?" Tommy asked.

"I was studying to be a doctor." One woman said coming forward.

"I have red cross training." Said one of the men.

Tommy nodded, "Good. Ape, Bear, stay here and work with Ernie and the others. I'll take Wolf and... Frog..." Tommy said a bit unsure, looking at Adam's coin for the first time. "Back down to the kitchen, there were injuries there too."

Tommy, Justin and Adam headed out into the hall. Once away from prying ears, Adam rubbed his hand over his coin an spoke. "Wait... I'm a frog? Falcon, wolf, bear, ape and I'm a frog?" He sounded disappointed.

"Well how else would you explain that jump that saved Kim?" Tommy said, coming to a stop, he turned to Adam. "I didn't get a chance to say thank you before. You saved Kim's life. I owe you a debt."

Adam waved him off. "You don't owe me anything. Kimberly's my friend to. I couldn't watch her be hurt."

"Besides she protected me and Adam, more than once." Justin added.

Tommy nodded and the trio got moving once more. He hadn't forgotten that Adam had been Kim's slave. He wondered if he should ask about that?

Then again, maybe he didn't want to know.

Chapter Text

************************Kitchen***************************

Billy held his arm carefully as he leaned against the stone wall. Kimberly had done her best to make him as comfortable as possible but there were other people who needed her assistance. And while he doubted it from the state of the ruins around him, if Zedd was still free, or Goldar or any of Finster's monsters...

No... he had taken care of those.

Billy shuddered. God what had he done? Why had he... no he knew why. He was a monster. Billy's eyes glanced over at Kim. She was saying something to a blonde man in a chef coat. He nodded and then moved away from her. Right as she glance back at Billy.

Billy looked away. God... he could never make this up to Kimberly... or Tommy or anyone for that matter. A glint of shiny silver metal caught his attention. He pulled it out of the rubble and... no... this was...he shoved it in his shirt before anyone could see. Then he closed his eyes trying to will the pain away.

"Hey!" a voice called from his feet.

Billy felt as though he had been in a daze as he turned his attention to the sound. Bulk was by his legs standing on Alpha 5's head to get a bit higher up. "You still with us Billy?"

"Kim's worried your going into shock." Skull said from the other side. "She wants us to keep you talking."

Billy huffed. "There's nothing to talk about."

"Well I mean..." Skull started but a look from Bulk hushed him.

"Listen Billy. You're still going to help us right?" Bulk asked.

Billy blinked and seeing the confusion on his face, Bulk continued. "You promised to try and get me and Skull changed back."

"Hey yeah!" Skull practically shouted. "Plus Alpha here needs fixing."

"Wait... Alpha are you online?" Billy was shocked, he recalled dumping the head of the automation. He doubt Kimberly or Adam would have known how to recharge the little bot.

"Billy..." Alpha 5 said very quietly. "We need to get to the command chamber."

"The what? The command center was destroyed." Billy stated sadly.

"No, the command chamber. It's an emergency back up center. It's underneath the ruins."

Billy went to answer when a flash of white caught his eyes. Tommy! Billy couldn't stop staring as Tommy came over. Spoke quietly to Kimberly, his arm on her shoulder. Clearly barely able to keep himself from pulling her into a hug. Suddenly she gave a yelp of joy and threw herself into his arms. He laughed with her, smiling brightly with joy as he spun her in a circle. They were so perfect together. Billy felt the guilt of what he had done, once more piece his heart like a knife.

A moment later Tommy put her down and announced to everyone in the room that Lord Zedd was defeated. The cheers were almost deafening and Billy found himself flinching at the sound.

"Billy?" Justin asked. Billy looked awful. His arm purple, swollen and bent at the wrong angle.

The ex blue ranger opened his eyes, only to see another blue ranger. Albeit, a very small one. "Justin? Is that you?"

"Yeah! Isn't it awesome!"

Billy could only nod and try not to move his arm to much. Tommy joined behind Justin, now holding some kind of metal canister. "Justin why don't you give Adam a hand getting everyone in the same area?"

"Sure thing Tommy!" Justin said rushing away.

Tommy watched him go wondering if it was ranger power or just something special about the kid. All this death and destruction and he was still so cheerful? "So Billy..." Tommy said taking a step forward.

Billy flinched in fear and Tommy stopped moving. "I'm not going to hurt you." Tommy said, his voice gently. After all, he knew all about spells and being forced to be evil and all that stuff. "I'm going to take you to get fixed up on my ship, okay pal?"

Billy frowned and averted his eyes. "You should just leave me to die Tommy. I'm a monster."

Kimberly walked over, picking up Alpha's head. "Billy don't say that. We need you. Please...I can't lose you."

Billy relented with a sigh and a small nod. He couldn't deny Kim anything. "Okay."

Tommy smiled and put his free hand on Billy's unhurt shoulder. "Great, everyone hang on." Tommy didn't get a chance to react as Bulk grabbed his one leg and Skull the other, holding on for dear life at the little group was teleported right into the Falcon's medical bay.

"Kim get Billy on the table." Tommy said, putting down the metal container and going to the buttons.

"Do you know what you are doing?" Kim asked, even as she got Billy as comfortable as she could.

Tommy smiled. "Of course. Watch." He clicked a button and a similar medical light like the one she had seen in the command center flashed over Billy. She watched as the pain melted from his face.

"Is that you, Young Falcon?" A voice seemed to speak from the walls around them. It reminded Kimberly of the school PA system.

"Yes Ninjor, just treating my friends wounds."

"You found them then?" A female voice with an accent spoke.

Tommy couldn't hide the smile in his voice or the twinkle in his eyes as he looked at Kimberly. "Yeah, I found them."

"What about Lord Zedd and the other rangers?" The male voice spoke once more.

"The rest of the rangers are fine. A bit battered and bruised by still kicking as for Zedd well... he and Rita are kinda down here... in the space dumpster Zordon originally locked Rita in."

Ninjor laughed. "This I must see. We'll be right down."

"Who?" Kim asked her face scrunched up in adorable questioning.

Tommy couldn't stop his laugh, Kim was just so damn cute. "Ninjor, he's the one who gave me ninjetti powers and the girl voice was Katherine, she was in the harem. You'll like her. She really nice."

Even as Tommy spoke the door to the jump lift opened. There stood a blonde girl Kimberly knew. The girl from the shower she had fought. "You!" Kimberly said in surprise and suspicion.

Katherine's eyes went wide... oh shit. Zedd's favorite... was the pink ranger? Of course she was and had Katherine not been so drunk all the time, she might have even realized that.

Crap... she was in for it now.

******************************* Castle*********************

"124,125,126," Rocky mumbled counting the people. "Geez..."

"I've got 32 over here." Aisha called from one corner of the room.

"Add that to the 50 from the kitchens." Adam said.

Rocky tried not to frown. " That's 208 people, not including us. That need passage back to earth."

"And we still need to double check this place." Justin replied.

"More like triple check." Adam said, "We have to make absolutely sure no one is missed."

Rocky nodded. "Yeah, I don't think I could stand it if... well... a human left alone up here won't last very long."

"And some might still be hiding. In the mines or the caves." Aisha added, coming to join them. She looked at Rocky. "What now?"

Rocky let his gaze wander over the people. "Let's try getting those in most need of medical in one group, then next most in need then so on."

Aisha shook her head. "Tommy's med bay is going to be working over time."

Rocky put his hand on her shoulder. "Best we can do for now. Tommy will be back soon."

*********************************** Falcon Zord**************************************

"You!"

"Yeah... me... um... hi." Katherine squeaked out.

The boys looked from Kimberly, to Katherine and back.

"Do you two know each other?" Tommy asked surprised.

Billy sat up, arm and injuries all fixed. "You were in the harem." he stated matter of fact.

Katherine dropped her head. "Yeah... in the harem... I... um... I'm sorry Kimberly, er... miss pink ranger."

Tommy blinked, he knew Kimberly and could see she was still on edge. "Wait, what's going on?"

"Katherine tried to bully me in the showers... and I kicked her butt." Kimberly replied, that pink spark of energy in her eyes.

Katherine tried not to panic. This girl was Tommy's girlfriend? And a ranger? And Katherine had been a total mean girl to her... might as well accept that she was going to go into the vacuum of space... no way would Kimberly would ever forgive her.

Kimberly sighed, "It's okay. I forgive you. The castle, Zedd, just trying to survive. I get it."

Katherine's head shot up and she couldn't stop the smile from her face. The pink ranger understood. "Really?" Kat asked.

Kimberly was smiling to. 'Really. I'm Kimberly." Kimberly said taking a few steps forward and holding out her pinked gloved hand.

Katherine took it. "Katherine, or Kat if you like."

Tommy smiled bright "Well then that's settled. We should..." He didn't finish as the last golden light left his chest. It swirled around, the two girls, showering them with golden sparkles, Kimberly demorphed but she had little time to react as the light circled twice more before coming to rest on the palm of Kimberly's hand.

A beautiful golden crane. It flapped its wings, preened a few golden feathers then looked at Kimberly. Gazing deeply into her heart and soul.

Chapter Text

*************************Falcon Zord***********************

The golden crane gazed at Kimberly silently for a moment before it began to chip and move its wings this way and that. Clearly trying to convey something important to the teenager.

"I don't understand..." Kimberly mused quietly, her eyes never leaving the golden form in her hands. It was like the trinket on her mother jewelry box had come to life. "What about Tommy?"

The crane made a strange deep throat sound followed quickly by more chirps.

"Kim?" Tommy ventured, taking a step closer to her.

"Hold fast young falcon. She must have this conversation on her own." Ninjor spoke, holding up a hand to urge Tommy to stop moving forward.

Tommy frowned but did as told. His falcon hadn't spoken to him like this... or had it? Tommy couldn't be sure now but the powers, when he had received them... it was so fast and absolute. Zordon's words came back to Tommy mind. Kimberly was still the Fire bird and all that came with it.

The last of the original rangers and if the crane didn't accept her, then what would happen? Without a morphing grid to control the power, would the fire bird inside Kimberly, eventually destroy her?

Tommy had barely had these thoughts when another golden light made its presence known. Only it didn't come from him. It had come out of Kimberly! Its neck long, wings arching, with a tail that was like a peacock. The crane called to it and made room for the golden form of the fire bird to land on Kimberly's hands as well. Now all three seemed to be having a conversation. Kimberly's eyes took on a deep sadness. "... I don't know." She responded quietly to both of the golden birds.

The fire bird's song like whistling sounded once more. Kimberly shook her head. "I can't destroy you. I won't. It wouldn't be right. You are part of me."

Kathrine was surprised when the crane looked straight at her. After a moment, she realized all three were gazing at her. She turned her eyes to the ground, feeling suddenly so shy.

More chirping and whistling...

"The very last... I understand." Kimberly said, suddenly looking very determined. "If you'll have me, I accept the conditions."

The fire bird and the crane both called out at the same time. The sudden glow they gave off combined was blinding. When the light faded, Tommy could no longer see the fire bird. Just the crane in Kimberly's hands. She smiled reassuringly at him before taking a few steps towards Katherine. "She's yours, if you want her." Kim said, holding out the golden crane spirit.

Katherine blinked. "You mean? I'll be a power ranger."

Kimberly grinned brightly. "Yup."

"But what about you Kim?" Billy found himself asking without thinking. Being a ranger always meant so much to her. To lose that now after everything? It wasn't a blow he thought she could take right now.

She simply smiled. "I'm still a ranger Billy. The fire bird is still here. Look I'll explain just..." She turned back to Katherine. "What do you say? Wanna be a pink ranger?"

"Yes." Katherine found herself answering with no hesitation. Ever since she had come to be on the falcon zord, Katherine knew all she wanted was to be like her friends, to be a power ranger. At her acceptance the golden crane burst into Katherine and she morphed into a beautiful light pink ninjetti outfit. "I don't believe it. I'm the pink ranger."

"Well one of two. I hope you don't mind sharing the title because Thunder Fire Bird!" Kimberly shouted. Tommy and Billy couldn't believe there eyes. Kimberly was in her thunderzord power suit but the light baby pinks were replaced now a deep rose pink. Still elegant and beautiful but different.

"How...?" Tommy asked, reaching his hand out to touch her suit. It felt so warm.

"I believe it is a gift, young falcon." Ninjor said, also coming closer studying Kimberly's new outfit. "A touch of of the crane. Fascinating."

Kimberly demorphed. "Yes, it's a power boost, an upgrade, to help put me on par with the ninjetti powers." She nodded at Katherine, who was still checking out her new look, before turning to Tommy. "But as a down side I can't stay morphed for nearly as long as before. I'm just suppose to be for emergencies now." Her voice held a touch of sadness that only Billy picked up on. "I'm the last mystical power on earth..."

Tommy pulled her into his arms. "Beautiful, I don't care if you're a ranger or not. I'm just so glad we are together again."

Ninjor said nothing but he remembered what Zordon had said. If Kimberly and Billy, were no longer fully human. There would be no happy ever after for these two love birds.

But that knowledge could wait.

************************ Three days later*****************************

"Finally done." Adam said, flopping into the used sofa that had been dragged into the rubble of the command center. It wasn't much. The rangers had scrounged up some fabric to make shelter with from the desert sun and Ninjor had provided them with the basic necessities but they were basically camping out in the open. If the people they had saved knew just how the rangers were living. They would either be impressed or seriously doubting there abilities.

"Done? Now the real work starts." Rocky said. The little group was tired. It had taken this long just to get everyone back to earth and to check the moon for anyone left over. And rescue all the farm animals from the kitchens because The girls had refused to leave the animals to suffer. Not that they wanted them too but humans had to come first.

"I'm just so tired." Adam mumbled back. Putting his arm over his eyes.

"We all are." Aisha tried not to snap at her friend but there was no use in complaining. She grabbed a bottle of water from the cooler. Another found item. "Any idea where the others are?"

Rocky glanced towards the rocks and cliff-side. "Billy, Ninjor, Kim and Alpha went to try and find the opening to the command chamber." Rocky hoped they found it today. He wouldn't mind getting out of this heat and while sleeping under the stars was lovely. He didn't care for being out in the open this much. At least Ninjor has kindly taken most of the late night watch shifts. Rocky had no idea how they would be doing if they were sleep deprived.

Adam sighed, had trouble getting over just how quickly Billy, with a little help from Justin, had been able to rebuild the little robot from junk and trash they had scavenged. "Tommy, Kat and Justin went to see Ernie at the juice bar."

"There's been more fighting between people. Some just don't want to pitch in and help." Aisha added. Every since it came to light the power angers were back, people had been having mixed reactions. Some blamed them, some down right hated them, some we worried they would just abandon them again. Tommy had explained what happened but it wasn't until Kim appeared, well they knew her suit, and she explained how she was the last of the rangers they had known and the others were dead and... Aisha shook her head. Girl had to be tough to deal with all that.

Especially having to help bury the remains of there friends. Tommy, had insisted on that as one of the first things they did after getting this little shelter built. The bodies were still where they had fallen. Except for something wrapped carefully in red cloth Tommy had taken from the castle. He had buried that with one of the bodies. And while she had not known the other originals, seeing her new friends in such pain had made her heart ache too.

"At least Ernie has been a big help." Rocky added. "He's opened his doors to everyone."

The trio soon feel into comfortable, albeit, tired silence. There was still so much to do.

And they were running ragged.

********************** Juice bar********************************

"Here are those supplies." Tommy said, carrying in a few boxes of fresh fruit. "It's not much but..."

"It's plenty falcon ranger. Thank you." Ernie said honestly as Tommy put down the boxes of apples and oranges. "I appreciate anything the rangers bring."

Tommy smiled. "How are things going?"

"Good, thanks to you and the others, we've been organizing well. We've got people checking for supplies, the hospital is up and running though its on low power, the park is being turned into a garden and farm fields."

Tommy nodded, this all sounded good. Right now it was about survival. "And the lost or missing person board?"

Ernie pointed to where the pink and blue ranger were across the room. "Crane and Wolf seem to have a handle on it and we've had a few family members reunited though it. Falcon..." Ernie's voice was suddenly serious. "Can I talk to you in my office for a second?"

"Of course." Tommy was surprised but not worried, not even when Ernie closed the door. "What's up?"

Ernie's eyes had a sharpness to them as he looked the white ranger up and down. "Tommy Oliver." There was no doubt, no question or waver in his voice.

Tommy blinked, denial on his lips but Ernie simply shook his head. "I know your voice kid. Took me awhile to remember whose voice that was but after the original pink ranger gave that speech. I remembered."

Tommy swallowed hard. "I... what are you going to do?" If people learned he was just some teenager, angel grove and the world would fall back into chaos. It was only just hanging on by a thread as it were.

Ernie stretched out his hand. "Thank you Tommy."

Tommy shook his hand as Ernie continued. "And you don't have to worry. I won't tell anyone. I swear it."

"Thanks Ernie."

Chapter Text

*************************Desert***********************

"Look at all the cool things!" Skull smiled. "The rangers are gonna be so excited."

Bulk had to admit it. The junk they had found today while combing the desert was pretty neat looking stuff. Of course he had no clue what any of the tech looking stuff was. Clearly parts of the command center that had been scattered, but things like old tin cans, a broken cell phone, an old lighter he knew.

"I still say most of this is just trash." Bulk stated, pushing the box along the sand.

"Bulkie, you saw what Billy made from the other stuff we found. Like that Alpha guy."

"I know that Numbskull. It's just..." Bulk stopped talking. Just what? Billy should be fixing them. Bulk wanted to demand that but things were difficult right now. Fixing them seemed low on the list. After all they were alive but without needing food or water. They both still liked to sleep, though Bulk was unsure if they actually had to. He looked up, shielding his eyes from the sun. He didn't feel the heat from the sun or the cold at night, while the rangers shivered around the camp fire, sleeping close for warm. He didn't feel anything and it was starting to grate on him.

The others back at camp. They were good people but they... well ignored wasn't quite the right word but, sometimes Bulk was sure they forgot he and Skull were alive. That they were people too. Only Kimberly never saw them as toys or treated them as anything but people. Billy usually didn't either but he was so wrapped up in his work that he forgot to eat sometimes. So it was easy when Billy's mind was hype focused that he would forget about the former bullies.

Bulk tried not to frown at the thought of Billy. His crush had changed so much because Billy had changed so much. The ex blue ranger seemed like a shell of his former self ever since he had gone bad. Even returning to earth had not helped.

Of course Bulk could understand why, being evil, losing his powers but something felt different, wrong.

Maybe it was because of the magic still flowing in his wooden body but Billy didn't feel quite like Billy anymore.

Or maybe he was just imagining things. "Come on Skull, let's get this stuff back to the others."

********************** Juice bar********************************

"You know. I have a lot of questions." Ernie said, sitting down at his desk.

Tommy had removed his ninjetti hood. "I'm afraid there's a lot I can't tell you."

"I suspected as much." Ernie gave the teen an understanding smile. "How's Kimberly doing?"

Tommy tired not to flinch. "So you know about her too?"

Ernie gave a laugh, "Considering she was a regular here. Standing there while the original pink ranger talked. Yeah, I figured it out but what she said about the other original rangers being gone..." Ernie's voice grew sad. "I take it that means Jason and the others didn't make it?"

Tommy simply nodded.

"Poor kids." Ernie mumbled quietly. "Do you guys have some place to stay? The shelter for adults is up and running and the high school is being set up as an orphanage of sorts for those under 18, but most of the kids, were taken and..." Ernie shook that thought from his head. He had heard the rumors in the crystal mines. What Rita did to kids, how she killed them to make playthings to amuse her. "I could make sure you all had someplace to stay. I mean, Wolf is really young, isn't he?"

Tommy nodded again. "Yeah but, we're okay for now."

Ernie didn't say anything but from how greasy Tommy's hair looked. It had probably been awhile since he last had a shower. "Well I know there's nothing I can do for a power ranger but do you need anything Tommy?"

Tommy thought for a moment. "If... if my folks come in. Could you tell me? I don't know what happened to my parents."

Ernie nodded. "Of course."

Tommy stood. "Thanks Ernie. I should be getting back to the others. I'll be back in a day or two with more supplies." He summoned his face covering once more before going out the door.

Ernie sat back in his chair thinking. Tommy was a great kid but still he was just a teen. A teen that had been fighting monsters to protect the rest of angel grove. He thought about Kimberly, of Jason, Trini, Billy and Zack. They were all good kids. Whoever picked them to be rangers, had picked well.

Still it seemed cruel to use teenagers to fight evil. Ernie shook his head. He always has a soft spot for kids. It was one of the reasons he had opened the Juice Bar Community Center to begin with. Teens needed a safe place to go. And if they were playing video games, taking a class or working out, they weren't on the street getting into trouble.

******************Ninjor, Billy, Alpha and Kim************************

"I think we've already walked this way." Billy said, looking at the rocky cliffs around them. He was sure they had already walked this path.

"Nonsense, I have a wonderful sense of direction." Ninjor replied.

"Ai-Yi-Yi! We are never going to find that entrance. Oh Zordon, I'll never see you again." Alpha 5 worried.

"We'll find it Alpha." Kimberly said bringing up the rear but she was feeling rather hopeless and extremely tired. While the boys moved ahead, still arguing about directions, Kimberly took a moment to sit down on the nearest rock. She leaned back to rest when the stone wall behind her vanished. Kimberly fell backwards with a yelp into darkness.

********************Campsite****************************

Bulk and Skull finished dragging the box full of things they had scavenged into the campsite. "We're back!"

"Welcome back." Rocky said quietly to the duo. "Adam and Aisha are asleep." He warned softly.

"We found cool stuff." Skull said, waving some kind of circuit board in the air.

Rocky nodded. "Nice. I'm sure Billy will know what to do with that."

Bulk looked around. "Speaking of, shouldn't they be back by now?"

Rocky shielded his eyes and took in the position of the sun. It was starting to set. "Yeah, I'm sure they will be back soon. Don't worry. Ninjor is with them."

Bulk simply nodded and hoped the red ranger was right.

********************Dark Room*****************************

"Oww..." Kimberly mumbled, righting herself from the floor. That had hurt. She got to her feet. Where was she? It was so very dark in here. She tried to feel for the way she had come in but it felt like solid wall.

Kimberly sighed and turned on her heels, only one way to go now. Forward.

She moved slowly. Trying not to jump at every sound. Small amounts of light seemed to filter down from high in the rocks above her. Giving her just enough light to walk without stumbling. She gave a yelp of surprise as a desert lizard ran right over her shoes. "I hate this. I wish I was out of here." She mumbled to herself. There was a flashing red light in front of her on some kind of table. She reached out to press it, then hesitated and after a moment she sighed. "Here goes nothing." She pushed the button. There was a loud whirling sound as if all the computers in the school lab had been turned on at once. Light flooded the room showing a viewing globe, dozens of computer things and an empty Zordon tube.

Kimberly moved towards it and placed her hand gently on the tube. "I miss you Zordon." She turned away, going back to the computer. Hoping to find a way out when a voice spoke from behind her.

"Greetings Kimberly."

Kimberly spun around and broke out in a huge smile. "Zordon! I've missed you so much! So much has happened." She moved to be as close to his tube as possible.

He smiled down at her, yet his eyes seemed so sad. If she was here then there was a good chance Tommy had destroyed Billy. "Tell me everything Kimberly. Are you still the pink ranger?" This he needed to know right away for it would tailor whatever he told her next. If she was the crane, then all was well. He would not have to bring up the possibility of her no longer being fully human... but if she was the fire bird still... then he feared for her future.

"Soft of? It's complicated. Here's what happened."

*********************** Cliff side********************************

"Kim?" Billy called turning around at her strange yelp. He couldn't see her. "Kimberly?!" he called a bit louder hurrying back a few paces. If she was making her way back down the rocks towards camp, he would be able to see her but there was nothing. "KIMBERLY!" He shouted, his voice echoing off the silent stones. Ninjor and Alpha returned to his side as Billy worried. "She's gone. Just vanished."

"Firebird!" Ninjor called. "Where have you flown to?"

"Oh dear! Ai-Yi-Yi! Kimberly!"

Billy held a curse on his lips. Why hadn't he thought to make communicators yet? Its not like they were hard to make. That should have been number one priority after Alpha. "Damn it!" Billy moved to hit a rock.

And fell forward through it into darkness.

Chapter Text

*************************Dark hallway***********************

"Oww..." Billy mumbled. He had landed right on his face. His nose was aching. He hoped it wasn't broken even as sudden strong hands were under his arms helping him up.

"There we go." Ninjor said. "Good job finding the entrance." he patted Billy on the back.

Billy felt his nose a bit, checking it for damage before replying. "I never though it would be hidden by an energy vortex. How prodigious."

"Ai-Yi-Yi but where is Kimberly?"

"Look there is light further down and I hear voices. I am sure if we follow them we will find her." Ninjor replied, already starting down the pathway.

Billy sighed and followed. It wasn't that he disliked Ninjor but the great ninja was well... a bit too self centered and had a bit too much ego for Billy's liking. They were getting closer to the light and he could hear Kimberly's voice clearly as she chatted away.

"Then Tommy showed up and he and Billy fought. Then there was this dark wind but Tommy somehow combined the falcon and the fire bird power, because he had my coin, and he was able to cure Billy. Then..."

"Zordon?" Billy called, blinking to adjust his eyes to the light.

"How good it is to see you again Zordon. You are looking well." Ninjor greeted the floating head in a tube.

"ZORDON!" Alpha 5 practically screamed coming over. "I've been so worried! Ai-Yi-Yi!" If the little robot was able to shed tears he would be crying with relief.

Kimberly moved over to Billy. "You okay? Your nose looks kinda swollen."

"Yeah, I just... sort of tripped in here."

Kim smiled and giggled a little. 'I fell in on my butt."

Billy chuckled a bit and Kim felt better. Her friend had been so sad, so very quiet recently. Well more quiet than usual.

"There, there Alpha 5. It's alright." Zordon soothed while listening to Ninjor ramblings of what had happened. "Now wait, just a moment. I do not believe Kimberly was done with her story."

Kimberly looked over at her name. "Right well, Tommy took us back to his ship. And there was this golden Crane and then my fire bird and well...the three of us had a conversation. I know that sounds silly but... the fire bird told me to have Tommy kill her. Destroy the coin and severe our connection but I wouldn't do that. I couldn't. I mean even if my power are limited. The crane would have never accepted me that way. I mean the crane didn't say that but I could feel it in my heart. Besides Katherine will make a great other pink ranger and I can still help out. Can't I?" She looked at Zordon, brown eyes so soft with a sad hope.

Zordon smiled, Kimberly truly has just a good heart. "Of course you can. Once a ranger always a ranger but... Kimberly, Billy. I think its time you know the truth of what Zedd might have done to you. A simple scan will confirm it and if I am right there are a few things we will need to discuss."

Billy took a step forward and as he did so, he took Kimberly's hand giving it a squeeze of comfort.

"Billy, Kimberly..." Zordon's voice was so sad. "There is a strong possibility that you are no longer human. Not fully anyway."

"Are you saying we're monsters?" Kimberly gasped, no that could not be! She couldn't be a monster.

"No, not monsters." Zordon said quickly. Because of Kimberly's message to him, he knew of Billy's brush with the darkness. He wanted to clarify quickly that they were not monsters. "Hybrids would be a more accurate term."

"That doesn't help." Kimberley replied quietly.

Billy rubbed his chin in thought. "Does this has to do with what Zedd said? Do you remember Kimberly? The first time in the throne room. He said he didn't care if it took 500 years. I would get serpentera operation."

Kimberly nodded. "I remember but humans don't live that long. Maybe a hundred years or so."

"Exactly so then theoretically Zedd would have to alter our DNA to extend our lifespan, unless its some kind of spell?" Billy mused pacing a bit. "Is there a medical lab here Zordon? I'd like to scan Kim as soon as possible."

Even with dread filling her heart Kimberly felt the smile on her lips. Billy was her best friend and he was always worried about her first. Not many people really cared, and she loved him for it.

"Here Billy, use this." Alpha 5 said bringing over something that resembled a giant remote control.

"Just stay still Kim."

Kimberly closed her eyes as shimmering light began to scan her where she stood. And she desperately hoped Zordon was wrong. If she wasn't human, then what was she?

Billy looked at the reading and frowned. He scanned her a second time just to be sure. "Fuck..." He whispered softly to himself. Readings didn't lie but this? How could he possibly tell Kimberly that she would one day be as old as Zordon? And probably still look like a teenager.

Kimberly gazed at him with such sadness. "Billy...What does it say?"

Billy couldn't meet her eyes. "I'm sorry Kim. I'm so sorry but... from these readings. You... you're only going to age a day for every year that passes. Meaning by the time we're middle aged...Tommy and the others will be...dust."

Kimberly couldn't stop the tears and Billy felt himself growing hopeless as Alpha used the device on him. He knew the readings would be the same. Zedd had gifted the teens with almost immortality.

And he wasn't sure he wanted it.

Kimberly wiped at her eyes. "I have to tell Tommy. We have to tell the others."

"And you shall young Kimberly but for right now, I suggest you and Billy take some time to think about this news. It's not the worst thing in the world. I, the Great Ninjor, am almost 12,000 of your earth years old. It really isn't a bad thing."

Billy frowned. "Maybe not for you Ninjor but for humans. I can't imagine living that long."

"Outliving everyone we love." Kim added softly. "Can you fix this Billy? Change us back?"

Billy shook his head. "I don't know Kim. I can try and I will try but changing DNA, usually that only happens when a human is exposed to dangerous stuff like radiation or cosmic rays. Cancer is usually the result, not immortality."

Kimberly sighed, "I need some fresh air."

"Of course Kimberly." Zordon replied. Once she had time to process, Zordon would mention that she and Billy would be welcome in his world for the rest of there magically lives. There was plenty of room and he cared for all his rangers like they were his children. "Billy please remain here and help get things up to speed."

Billy hesitated for a moment. It was clear from how Zordon spoke that the floating head wanted to have a few words with Billy. Billy really didn't want to but he nodded. "Yes Zordon."

"Alpha please teleport Kimberly outside to the others."

"Right away Zordon."

Kimberly felt the strange tickle of teleportation energy engulf her. When she next opened her eyes she was standing on the rock outcrop just above camp. Zordon had been wise to put her here. Close enough she could wander back to camp but far enough away she could take her time. Gather her thoughts and feelings. The sun was almost set. She could see others were all back at camp. Tommy was showing Justin how to get the fire going. Rocky was chopping some dried desert wood into kindling. Kat was shaking the sand out of the blankets they would be using tonight as bedding. Adam and Aisha were working in the make shift kitchen chopping something and putting it in a stew pot. Kimberly's heart fluttered. While she hadn't know them long her friends had become her new family.

And they were all going to grow old and die right before her eyes.

Kimberly burst into tears.

************************** Camp site***********************

"Tommy I'm getting worried. The others should have been back by now." Rocky said, as he brought over a pile of wood and stacked it close to the fire, but not so close it would ignite by itself. The sun was almost gone. All that was left of the light was the deep pinks and purples. Already stars could be seen twinkling above them. "Think they ran into trouble?"

"Man I hope not. We don't have any way to communicate with them. I should have ask Billy to make communicators." Tommy shook his head at his foolishness. If Jason was still alive, he would scold Tommy for not thinking to make sure the team had a way to communicate. He hadn't even thought of removing Jason communicator when they buried him. "We'll give them a few more minutes if they aren't back soon. We can start looking."

Rocky nodded and moved to help Aisha get the stew pot set up over the camp fire. It was going to be another cold night. He could smell the chill in the air. Another shivering night of huddling for warmth. Rocky said nothing as he helped with the stew. It was just vegetables again. Not that he wasn't thankful for the food, but the only protein Ninjor seemed to be able to pull from his portal was eggs. Well eggs and milk.

Rocky would give almost anything for a bit of bacon or some steak. He would have to talk to Tommy about that but he also felt guilty. He didn't want to take anything from the people he had helped save but... carrots, potatoes and turnips weren't much of a meal for the amount of energy they were expending. He wondered if there leader just hadn't thought of that.

Adam finished getting the last scraps put in the garbage when a sound reached his ears. It was soft, so quiet it could easily be explained as shifting sands but someone close by was crying. He glanced at his friends. Tommy and Kat were talking. Justin was playing cards with Bulk and Skull, Aisha was tending the stew pot while Rocky was blowing on the coals. Trying to get the heat just right to cook dinner. So who could be crying? Adam closed his eyes and really listened. Whoever it was wasn't that far.

He better check this out. Slipping away from camp, Adam quietly said. "Ninjetti the frog." becoming cloaked in midnight shadows. He hadn't been happy about being the frog before but his dark clothing and his jump ability were incredibly useful in such terrain. It only took two jumps to reach the source of the sound. Kimberly was on the edge of the rocks above the camp. She was sitting knees to her chest and head on her arms. Small sobs seem to wrack her frame. Adam looked around but there was no sign of Billy, Alpha 5 or Ninjor. He took a step towards her and then stopped. Death was just inches from Kimberly's leg. A deadly yellow scorpion had crawled up on her sneaker and was clinging to her sock. Drawn to the girl by her body heat. Now that the sun had set the desert was becoming cold.

Slowly Adam drew his blaster. He would get one shot at this. If he missed, Kimberly would be badly hurt but if she was stung he wasn't sure she would survive. Even if they got her to the hospital in town, he doubted they had any antivenom right now.

Adam aimed... and fired.

Chapter Text

*************************Campsite***********************

"That's really awesome Tommy." Kat smiled, she knew she shouldn't be paying so much attention to Tommy but it just came so naturally. Something about Tommy enthralled her and she loved any time when it was just the two of them talking. She found him so easy to talk to and she wanted him without really understanding why.

She had been attracted to him since she first laid eyes on him on the falcon zord. Even when she knew nothing about him but now the more she was getting to know him. The more she was falling in love.

"It was nothing Kat." Tommy said, he loved talking about his karate accomplishments.

Bulk watched the scene and frowned over his hand of cards. Was Tommy really so clueless? Katherine was not being subtle at all with her flirting. Or maybe Tommy was disloyal and a player? He was definitely basking in the attention and he seemed to forget all about Kimberly when he and Katherine talked. It was so dark now yet the white ranger seemed to have no concern about where Billy or Kimberly was. Bulk wondered if the others had noticed. This 'friendship' was gonna cause problems in the group unless Tommy nipped it in the bud.

And Bulk knew where his loyalty stood, with Kimberly. She had protected him and Skull from that first moment in the bedroom. Even when Zedd had his claws on her she had lied to protect them. He put down his cards. 'I fold." He said to Justin and Skull before getting up from where they were playing.

"Hey loser!" Bulk suddenly shouted when he was just a few feet to the white ranger. The tone of voice was more starting than his actual words. "Ain't it about time you went looking for your girlfriend?" he emphasized the word, while looking at Katherine.

She blushed an had to look away from the accusing gaze of the wooden toy. Right, Kimberly. Tommy's girlfriend... what had she been thinking? She was making a fool of herself. Practically throwing herself at Tommy.

Tommy blinked, snapping out of whatever trance Katherine always seemed to put him in. "Oh crap." He said looking at the sky about him. It was late, dark and cold. How could he have just forgotten about Kimberly? What was wrong with him? He was being a pretty terrible boyfriend. He deserved to be called a loser. "Guys!" he shouted to the other rangers. "The others should have been back hours ago."

"Do you think they got lost?" Aisha asked. "Maybe they went out too far and got turned around."

"I don't know but we should... Whoa!" Tommy shouted, ducking on instinct as a bolt of red laser fire shot overhead. Striking the rock wall behind the camp site sending small stones tumbling down. "We're under attack!" Tommy instantly powered up along with the rest of his team.

"I don't see anyone!" Rocky yelled from behind cover. The rangers waited but it had gone quiet.

"I don't get it." Justin said. "Shouldn't there be bad guys or something?"

The desert was silent save for the sounds of the wind rolling the sand.

***************** Cliff top***********************

Kimberly cried out as something hot passed just above her ankle. Before she had a chance to react, a shadow was upon her. She panicked, moving her hand to strike this foe but her blow was easily blocked. "Kim it's me!" Adam was on his knees beside her. "I'm sorry Kim. There was a scorpion on you." Adam explained, while pulling off her shoe and sock. She was singed slightly but the burn was not serious. "I had to get it off before it stung you. I'm sorry."

Kimberly tried not to shiver. She remembered how dangerous Billy said the desert scorpions were. And snakes and spiders and not to drink cactus juice and a bunch of other things that didn't matter right now. "That's twice you've saved me Adam. Thank you."

"It's no problem. What are friends for?" He gave her a smiled as his hood disappeared. "Speaking of, what are you doing up here all alone?" Adam worried, Kimberly looked so very sad. He hadn't seen her this sad since Billy went bad and the fight in the bedroom a week or so ago.

"I have some bad news..."

********************Camp site******************************

"Still nothing?" Aisha said. It had been over 15 minutes of the rangers just waiting in cover for another attack. "This is giving me the heebie jeebies."

"I say we charge up the path. Take the fight to them." Rocky offered.

"But it might be a trap." Katherine replied.

Tommy frowned trying to think of what to do. What would Jason do?

"Has anyone seen Adam?" Justin's voice broke through Tommy's thoughts.

Tommy put his hand to the side of his head. "Tommy to Adam. Did you just fire your blaster?"

"Yeah Tommy, I did. Sorry I should have called in as soon as Kim was safe. I'll explain when we get back. We're coming back down the cliff path now. It's really dark... so please don't shoot us." Adam couldn't help but add that last part.

"It's was Adam." Tommy said, demorphing. The others followed there leader's action.

"Why did Adam fire his blaster?" Justin asked.

Tommy shook his head. "Don't know but he said he would explain."

There was a shuffling sound as Adam came into the light of the fire. Kimberly was leaning on him for support.

"Kim!" Tommy was at her side in an instant even as Adam helped her sit on a pillow by the fire. He noticed the missing shoe and sock... and the laser burn on her ankle. "Beautiful, are you okay?" he touched the burn and Kimberly hissed a little in pain. Guilt burned Tommy's heart. Kimberley had been hurt, the one person he wanted to protect more than anything in the universe, the one girl he would lay down his life to save without a second thought, and she had been hurt right near camp. Because he had been too preoccupied with... Kather...with everything.

"It looks worse than it is." Kim said.

"Tommy move over. Let me get a it wrapped." Aisha said, gently nudging the leader with her hip. Her hands full of the first aid kit. "I'll get some burn gel on it Kim and get it bandaged. It will feel better soon."

Kimberly gave Aisha a smile as she started to doctor her up. While she did so Tommy put a hand on Adam's shoulder and led them a few steps away to talk. "You shot at Kim?" It was half question, half conclusion.

Adam didn't care for the look in Tommy's eyes. It reminded him of the look Billy had, right before attacking him and declaring Kimberly belonged to Billy and only Billy. "I shot the scorpion about to bury its poison stinger into her leg, yes."

He could tell Adam was telling the truth. Tommy immediately let go of Adam's shoulder and sighed, rubbing at his face. That's twice Adam had saved Kimberly's life. Twice that he, her boyfriend, a power ranger, had failed to do anything to protect her. "Sorry Adam."

"It's fine." Adam replied. He had no choice for it to be anything but fine. They were a team now but... "You know I would never hurt her, right?"

Tommy dropped his voice. "Adam I... what happened when you were Kim's slave? I don't doubt her..." Tommy tried for a word. "Innocence... but I wasn't up there and I have to know. Did you and she...?" Tommy let the question hang in the air.

Adam frowned, his voice stern. "No."

"Right I just... I needed to know. Kim's seems so distant and I just... I want everything to be okay again."

Adam felt anger bubble into his words. "Its been a week! Give Kimberly a break! She went through some awful, horrible things and what I saw Zedd do was only the tip of how she and Billy were submitting to survive. It was terrible. That whole castle was a living nightmare." Adam absentmindedly reach for his neck, as if he could feel the collar that was no longer there. "If you want to know what happened, ask her. But you've got to trust us. If we say nothing happened, nothing happened. We're friends Tommy. That's all." And Adam would never force himself on a friend, or any girl for that matter, even if the collar had killed him. He never would have done... that to Kimberly.

Tommy next words were so sincere that the anger in Adam melted away. "You're right. I won't bring it up again. I trust Kimberly and I trust you Adam. I'm sorry."

Adam gave him a smile. "Its cool man, and I trust you too."

Tommy was about to speak when a shout of "BILLY!" brought his attention back to the fire. Billy had returned, looking rather tired but he smiled at them. "I'm sorry for my absence, but it was necessary. Oh, Kim, you're hurt?"

Kim waved off Billy's worry. "Just a little burn. I'll be fine."

"Billy where have you been?" Rocky asked. "We were getting worried."

"And where's Alpha and Ninjor?" Justin added.

Billy smiled a bit. "They are at the command chamber, with Zordon."

"You found it?" Katherine wondered.

"No more sleeping outside?" Adam asked.

Billy still smiled. "Well the command chamber really isn't up for habitation yet but we can make it work until Alpha and I construct some bed rooms. It will be much warmer, though I am unsure if metal floors would be preferable for sleeping over sand."

"Anything better than sand." Rocky said, he had sand in places he didn't even want to think about.

It was Kimberly who noticed Billy's hands were full with something shiny. "Billy, what are you holding?"

Still smiling he laid the items out on a rock by the fire. They glinted in the light like golden stars.

"Watches?" Justin asked.

"Communicators! Awesome Billy!" Tommy praised, patting his friend on the back.

Rocky had already instinctively reached for the red one. "Wait so we can use these to talk to each other?"

"And so much more then that. Zordon can let us know when there's trouble and we can active teleportation from them too." Tommy was already clipping the white one to his wrist.

Kimberly gave a quick count, eight communicators and eight of them. "You made eight of these in five hours?"

Billy picked up the darker pink one and brought it to her. "Yes, it was a quick process having already made them before. What took longest was waiting for the enamel colors to dry." As he spoke Billy clipped the watch to her wrist carefully. It was a perfect fit. "I got this color by mixing your original pink with a drop of Jason's red. I thought you might like to know that."

Kimberly nodded, happy to have a tiny part of Jason with her. After Billy, Jason had been in her life the longest. Then Trini and Zack had come right around the same time. She still missed them.

There was only one communicator left when Billy turned around, a dark blue one. He put it on without hesitation and saw the questioning look on Kimberly's face. The others were trying out the watches, distracted by the new toys, as Billy turned Kim spoke. "Why that dark blue?"

Billy put his opposite hand over his watch. "A touch of black to remember what I did." His soul still felt stained with evil. He would have to tell them sooner then later.

"Oh Billy..." Kim reached for his hand to comfort him but he pulled away. A smile was back on his lips as he addressed the others. A smile Kim knew was fake.

"If everyone's ready I suggest we teleport to the command chamber. Zordon is waiting."

Chapter Text

*************************Command Chamber***********************

"It's a giant floating head!" Justin exclaimed with surprise and awe. 'How cool!"

"Justin don't be rude." Adam warned quietly, placing a gentle hand on the boys shoulder. While he was sure Zordon was good, after all the stories Tommy, Kim and Billy had told about him around the camp fire for the past few days, it was still best to make a good first impression.

Adam's worry was for nothing as Zordon gave a hearty laugh. "You are just seeing my head through the dimension rift. I assure you young Wolf, I have a body too."

"Super cool!" Justin couldn't contain his excitement.

Billy couldn't blame the kid at all. From the short time he had known him, it was clear Justin was indescribably smart. Inexperienced but very smart. Billy could see a lot of himself in Justin. Well maybe not hyperness, Billy was pretty sure he had never been hyper as a child.

"We should introduce ourselves. I'm Rocky, Ninjetti the Ape. You already met Justin the Wolf."

Justin waved at Zordon.

"I'm Aisha, I'm the Bear."

"I'm Katherine, or Kat if you prefer. I'm the Crane."

Adam blushed a bit. "I'm Adam...the Frog."

Zordon took note of Adam's hesitation. After he got to know his new rangers better perhaps that was something he could talk to the young man about. There was no shame in being something small like a frog as your spirit animal.

"And we're Bulk and Skull!" A voice called up from the floor. Zordon looked down, the living toys Kimberly had mentioned. The old bullies of his former rangers, were there on the floor.

"Ah yes, Bulk and Skull. Welcome to the command chamber."

"Thank you for having us. Since were not rangers." Skull said quietly. He was truly grateful that the others hadn't left them out in the desert. Well Kimberly hadn't. She had waited to teleport until she had Skull in her arms. Bulk always clung to her leg, this time careful not grab hold of her hurt leg.

Billy had waited too and for a brief moment it had been just the four of them, once more alone, but together.

The rangers spent the next hour or two getting to know Zordon and getting the command chamber as well prepare as they could to sleep in. Kim was increasingly distant and Tommy couldn't help but notice. It was really starting to bother him. Especially when he could see Adam talking to her from where she was helping to assemble the mass of pillows and blankets that would be the girls resting area tonight. Now that they not longer had to huddle by a fire for warmth it seemed proper to separate the sleeping area by sexes. They were talking, alone in the corner, just the two of them. No, he needed to trust Adam and Kim. Kimberly could have guy friends... of course she could... she never dated Jason or Zack.

Billy he never worried about. After all they had practically grown up together. There friendship was more sibling like and as much as he liked Billy, the guy wasn't competition when it came to girls.

Maybe Tommy was being foolish. He had made so many mistakes already in his relationship with Kimberly. The only official date they had was interrupted by a monster attack but Kim was laughing now. Adam must have told her a joke or something. Tommy shook his head. He wanted to ask Kim about what had happened on the moon. If Zedd had raped her. He had heard the stories from the survivors of the harem. Just how Zedd used humans. Then again he still had his own secrets from when he was Rita's evil green ranger.

Secrets he never wanted to talk about.

"How's your ankle?" Adam asked.

Kimberly gave him a smile while still fluffing the blue pillow in her hands. "It's fine Adam. The burn gel helped. It just kind of numb now. No pain."

"I'm glad...and how are you feeling about the other thing? Ready to tell the others?"

Kimberly's small smile slipped from her lips. She had told Adam everything on that cliff. She had to tell someone about... not being fully human anymore. "I don't know... I want to but... how could I possibly tell Tommy? That he's going to grow old and die while I'll still be a teenager."

"Well look at it this way Kim, Tommy will have the youngest girlfriend in the whole retirement home."

Kimberly laughed at that. It was such a silly mental image she couldn't help it. "I don't think it will be like that."

Adam smiled, he was happy he had been able to make Kim laugh. They had all been through so much. Now was a time for healing. "I won't mention anything till you and Billy are ready to tell the others but I want you to know I've got you back Kim. No matter what happens." Adam was loyal to a fault.

Kimberly had risked so much to look after him and Justin on the moon. She stood up to Goldar when the monster wanted to order him around or hit him, how she looked out for him when she told him to get whatever he or Justin needed when they were on earth. How she, after singing for hours in the harem, on shaking legs demanded the roast that he had been drooling over and made sure he got more than a fair share to eat and drink. Adam would have her back, even if that meant Tommy would want a different person to be the frog ranger.

Kim reached up to give Adam's hand a squeeze. "Thanks Adam. That means a lot to me."

"You're welcome."

************************* Next Morning*********************

Tommy woke around dawn. The others were still snoring around him. Tommy did a quick head count. Adam and Justin were sort of snuggling on his right and Billy was snoring on his left next to Rocky. He didn't see Ninjor or Alpha anywhere and Zordon's tube was empty. He stood quietly and took a count of the girls.

Kimberly was missing...

Tommy frowned and quietly went to the 'bathroom' area. Nope, no Kim. Now he was starting to worry. Just as her turned to go wake the others a warm breeze wrapped around his body. Following it, he walked down the hall, past where Billy and Alpha said they would build bedrooms.

There was a door at the end of the hall, ornately carved like the sides of the command center had been.

And it was slightly ajar.

Tommy went to the door and pushed it open the rest of the way. Only to come out on a cliff that seemed to sit high in the air. The morning light was just starting to touch the world, giving it a strange gray look. He could just make out a form standing a little ways away. Suddenly the sun crested the peaks, bathing him in golden light. There, like an angel of the sun, stood Kimberly right at the edge of the cliff. He watched the warm wind of the desert swirl around her, making her pink skirt flair and her long hair dance in wild freedom. She looked positively glowing with radiance.

For a few minutes he could do nothing but watch her. She did some stretches, working out her supple gymnast muscles. She stretched her arms up to the sky then suddenly down. She lifted one leg high above her head then the other, her arms moving in gentle arcs. She was dancing with the wind and sun. How she moved, every delicate step, was entrancing. For a moment it was as though her arms were wings made of shadows and sunlight. The pink glow of the dawn enhanced every part of Kimberly's being.

A fire bird...

This was the Kimberly he had been missing. The girl he wanted to sweep into his arms and off her feet. The girl he wanted to hold onto and never let go of. The falcon inside him cried out and Tommy put his hand over his heart. He was sure he hadn't made a sound but Kimberly had stopped and turned abruptly towards him. 'Tommy?" her voice held surprise.

"Good morning Kim. I didn't mean to startle you." He smiled going to join her. "What are you doing out here?"

Kimberly shrugged. "I couldn't sleep. I guess I'm still on moon time or something. So I though I would get some fresh air and next thing I know it's sunrise."

"You were dancing?"

Kimberly blushed. "It wasn't me, I mean it was me but..." Kimberly put her hand on her heart, "She just wanted to greet the sunrise." Kim moved her hand to rub at her face. "That sounds so dumb."

"It not dumb beautiful." Tommy said, taking her hands into his. "While you were dancing I felt my falcon call. I think it might take some time getting use to these spirit powers."

Kimberly look at Tommy with her soft brown eyes. For a moment everything felt right in the world. He just wanted to kiss her but her gentle words stopped him. "Tommy, I have to tell you something. Something...life changing."

Tommy felt a lump form in his belly but he still smiled. "You can tell me anything Kim."

"It's about what Zedd did to us." She swallowed hard. This was it. She had to tell him. "Tommy... Billy and I... we aren't human anymore..."

Tommy blinked, of all things he was bracing for, that was not one of them. "What?"

"Zordon called us hybrids. Billy's going to try and find a cure but Tommy... He and I... we're basically immortal now. We won't age."

"Seriously!?" Tommy yelled, astonished. He knew the lord Zedd was powerful but this? How was it even possible?

Kimberly tried not to flinch at the distress in Tommy's voice. "Yeah... I'm sorry Tommy. I wasn't even awake when it happened." Kimberly found tears on her cheeks before she even realized she was crying.

At her sorrow Tommy pulled her into his strong, protective embrace. "Shhh... it will be okay Kim. We'll find a cure. I promise." He would rescue Kimberly from this horrible fate somehow.

"But what if we can't?" Kim sniffed in his arms. Crying warm tears upon his chest. "I can't... I can't watch you grow old and die."

"Don't talk like that beautiful. Don't give up hope before we've even tried. I'm here. I've got you." "And I'm never letting you go again." Tommy added silently.

And in his heart, his falcon called.

****** Command chamber*****

Rocky paced the floor of the command chamber. He had woken up early with a rumbling belly. When ever Tommy got back, he was going to have to talk to the fearless leader about getting more food. Considering Kim was also missing, Rocky had no intention of going to look for them. They might be... doing things boyfriends and girlfriends do and he didn't want to walk in on that.

Rocky gave his head a shake. A blind man could see how into Tommy, Katherine was and when Kim wasn't around Tommy seems to enjoy Katherine attentions but when Kimberly was around it was different. Tommy was devoted to Kimberly. You could see just how much he loved her.

Rocky didn't care for that night and day kind of personality. You were either single or in a relationship. I mean sure, there were some relationships where things were open but he had seen Tommy talking to Adam last night and had talked to Adam about it later. Adam had not told him much but had mentioned Tommy wanted to know about his time as Kim's slave.

Tommy was down right protective of Kimberly. So Rocky doubted they had an open relationship. Speak of the devil. Here they came now holding hands walking down the hall. He had to admit, they were really cute together.

"Rocky good morning." Kimberly greeted softly, seeing how most of the rangers were still asleep.

"You're up early." Tommy added.

Rocky grinned. "I could say the same about you guys but actually I need to talk to you Tommy." Rocky's belly took that moment to growl loudly and he blushed slightly. "About that. Tommy we need more food. Ninjor's veggies are great and all but..."

Tommy nodded. "Yeah we need more protein. We haven't been getting nearly enough."

"And I don't even think Billy ate yesterday." Rocky added. "He wasn't back when the stew was ready."

Tommy sighed, and sent a silent pray to Jason to please give him guidance. Food was in the top three of things humans needed to live. He just had so much on his plate. With saving the world and a new team of friends to get to know. Now with Kimberly being immortal. There was just too much to cook and not enough burners in his mind to do so.

"We should talk to Ernie at the juice bar. If anyone knows if there been some kind of soup kitchen set up. He will." Kim said. There was no shame in getting food that way. After all none of there parents had been found yet and money for the most part was not a thing right now. Not that the rangers had any money.

Tommy rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. "Yeah about that..." Tommy looked quickly making sure Zordon's tube was still empty and the others were still sleeping. "Ernie knows."

Rocky raised an eyebrow. "Knows what?"

"That we're the power rangers?" Kimberly asked.

"Really!?" Rocky exclaimed.

Tommy held up his hand, hushing the other teen. "He only knows about me and Kimberly. He recognized our voices."

Kimberly gave a soft laugh, pushing away the worry. "At least that will make asking easier then. I'll go."

Tommy frowned. "Not alone you're not."

"Tommy I can take care of myself."

"No, a hundred times no. You're not going alone." Tommy argued back.

"I'll go with Kim." A new voice spoke quietly.

"Billy. Sorry we woke you." Rocky said sincerely.

Billy simply nodded at the apology before looking at Tommy. "I believe you and the others are over due to practice with your Zords in the virtual practice hanger. I will accompany Kimberly to procure food, if that meets your approval." It was said in such a way Tommy suddenly felt guilty and he didn't know why.

"Yeah, sure buddy. That's fine."

********************* Juice Bar*****************************

Ernie hummed a little tune as he walked into the juice bar. He pretended to stop a moment and unlock the doors. The truth was the door locks currently didn't work but he made a show of it in case anyone was watching. Most people had been decent but there were a few bad apples in the rescued bunch from the moon.

Things would be stolen if not properly locked, mostly food was what went missing but sometimes other things too like shoes, clothing, working electronics, medical supplies etc. The hospital had guards around the medical supplies all day and night to keep people from stealing them. Ernie sighed sadly. The world was just barely holding on. He wasn't sure what, if anything, was happening outside angel grove. Right now as far as he was concerned, this little community was all that mattered.

Zedd had killed millions in his take over of earth. Maybe even billions.

Ernie wondered how many humans were still left.

"Ernie! Hi!" A voice greeted brightly from inside the juice bar.

"AAAAHHH!" Ernie shouted, dropping his keys and back pedaling a few steps before seeing the speaker. "Kim! Don't scare me like that. Wait Kim? And Billy?" Ernie was suprised, he had thought Billy was dead, like Jason and the others were.

"Hello Ernie, we are exceedingly apologetic for startling you." Billy said coming over to pick up Ernie dropped keys. Offering them back to the Hawaiian shirt wearing man.

"You know you would think I would be used to you guys randomly appearing and disappearing by now." Ernie said with a smile. "So what can I do for the pink ranger? Oh oops I..." His eyes flicked towards Billy.

Kimberly only smiled brightly. "Ernie, meet Billy, the original blue triceratops."

"Powerless now." Billy added.

"Oh." Ernie said, for he didn't know what to say to that. "When Tommy mentioned the others didn't make it. I thought it was only you and him left Kimberly."

Kim looked so sad Ernie regretted saying anything but she spoke "Only Tommy, Billy and I survived of the original six rangers. And only Tommy was gifted with new powers."

"We are sorry to intrude so early but we need food." Billy tried not to blush at the request.

"I think you mentioned something about a soup kitchen being set up someplace?" Kimberly added quietly looking at Ernie. Begging for food was embarrassing. She was glad that Tommy wasn't here. He never would have been able to ask. His pride was too great.

Ernie smiled. "I'll do you one better. Sit. I'll make breakfast."

"Oh but, not just for us. There's eight of us." Kim said.

Ernie waved her off. "Sit, eat first then I'll make enough for you to take back to the others." Ernie began digging in some well hidden boxes. "I've got eggs, bacon, cheese, a little cured ham, pancake mix... what would you like?"

"All of that sounds amazing." Kimberly said, her eyes shining with hunger.

Ernie smiled again. "Breakfast buffet coming right up."

Chapter Text

********************* Juice Bar*****************************

"Really Ernie, we can't thank you enough." Kimberly said as the owner of the juice bar was packing the last box of food to go. "Everything was so good. The others are going to be so excited."

"Indeed. That was the best breakfast I remember ever having." Billy added.

"Don't worry about it kids and listen, just come here when you need supplies okay? You saw where I have things hidden. I trust you to only take what the eight of your need." Ernie replied, he hated to admit it but Kimberly and Billy both looked half starved and when he saw Tommy without his hood on, he only looked marginally better.

Kimberly and Billy glanced at each other. "Are you sure Ernie? That's at least one meal a day. We can go to the soup kitchen."

Ernie shook his head and lowered his voice. "I figure you and the others might want to stay out of the public eye for right now. I can't be the only person whose good at recognizing voices."

Billy bit his lip. "That is true. If the world knew that the power rangers were just normal teenagers. It would be catastrophically bad."

"How bad?" Kim asked out of curiosity.

"World War 3 bad. If people figured out who we are, we would be in constant danger of being kidnapped and ransomed or controlled. Present company excluded from that concern." Billy added looking at Ernie. He may be in super good shape now but Billy honestly never feared the juice bar owner. Being on the moon had not changed Ernie kind heart.

Ernie smiled. "So just come get what you need, when you need and you better be getting at least enough for meals twice a day. We can't have the original pink ranger collapsing from hunger or any of the others either. Rita and Zedd are not the only evil forces out there. I fear the earth is gonna need the rangers again sooner than later."

"We will. Thank you Ernie." Kimberly made a mental promise to do what she could to protect the Juice bar community center should it ever be in danger. Good people like Ernie were so hard to find these days.

"Kim we better get going." Billy said looking at the people who were starting to filter in. Most we reading over the missing persons board, but there was also a job board and other notices posted.

"Right, if you don't mind Ernie. We'll leave out the back." Kim said gathering a few to go boxes in her arms. She turned to go and almost dropped the boxes as someone shouted her name.

"Kimberly Hart!"

She barely had time to react before a pair of loving arms encircled her. "Oh Kimberly! Sweet heart! I'm so glad to see you."

Kimberly blinked at the woman holding her. "Mrs. Kwan?"

"Hello Mrs. Kwan." Billy greeted. Unsure if he should be trying to pry Trini's mother off of Kimberly.

The middle aged woman was crying. "Billy! Oh Billy! You're alive too! I never thought I would see any of Trini's friends again." She let go of Kim and suddenly Billy felt himself captured in the same motherly embrace. "Were you on the moon? Have you seen Trini? Was she with you?"

Mrs. Kwan had let go of Billy and was now looking between the two teens. Kimberly's eye's dropped to the floor. "Trini... she was with us but..."

"She didn't make it." Billy offered, taking that burden from Kimberly.

Mrs. Kwan let out a single sob before steeling her face. "I need to know. Did either of you see what happened? How she died?"

Kimberly nodded. "It was a monster... we were out hiking and...were attacked. We tried to help her Mrs. Kwan. I promise we did! There were just so many putties and Zack..." Kimberly clamped her lips closed with a plop.

"What about Zack?" Mrs. Kwan pushed.

Kimberly shook her head. She couldn't talk about them anymore. She just couldn't.

Billy put his arm around the girl in pink drawing her close. "Zack was killed, as was Jason. Kimberly, Tommy and I were taken to the moon and enslaved there."

"Oh, oh you poor things! You poor, poor things!" It was no secret what happened to those on the moon. Kimberly was very pretty and Billy was handsome in his own way. She doubted they had been in the mines, possibly the kitchens but more than likely the harem. "Where are you staying now? At the orphanage? And what are you doing with all those food boxes?" She asked worried.

It was Ernie who answered. "They're making a food delivery for me. They've been a big help around here."

Mrs. Kwan nodded, content with that answer. "But what about your parents? Your father Billy? And your mother Kimberly?"

Billy looked away. "I haven't seen my father since the night before the attack."

"My mom was in France, she might be okay but I don't know since there's no communications overseas happening yet." Kimberly answered.

"Then its settled. You both are coming to live with me. Trini would never forgive me if I let her two best friends stay in that orphanage."

"That's kind of you Mrs. Kwan but we're okay, really." Kimberly said.

"Nonsense. Two sixteen year olds need a stable and safe environment. You must be so very tired and worn down from the trauma you endured on the moon."

Billy stood a bit straighter. His eyes taking on that edge of leadership. "Mrs. Kwan. We are staying with friends. I promise we are safe and care for."

Clearly the mother didn't believe him as she opened her mouth to argue, Ernie interrupted. "That foods getting cold. Go make that delivery for me will ya?"

"Right Ernie." Kim said, clutching her boxes and practically sprinting out the back door, Billy right behind her. As soon as it was clear they teleported back to the command chamber.

Mrs. Kwan watched them go. "That food could have waited." She chastised Ernie. "I didn't even learn who they are staying with. Do you know?"

Ernie was drying a glass with a dish rag. "Nope, not a clue. Would you care for a smoothie?"

******************* Command Chamber**********************

"That was the coolest thing ever! Did you see my chain claws Adam? Weren't they the best! My wolf zord is the coolest!" Justin chattered brightly, practically bouncing down the hallway. They had just finished the very first session in the practice chamber, which was like a glorified VR chamber, and Justin was having the best time.

Tommy smirked a bit, while none of the other teens were gushing so intently, it was clear everyone was excited with there Zords.

"I don't know Justin. Did you see how fast my crane is?" Katherine asked. "Like the wind."

"Or how strong my bear is?"Aisha gleamed. "I can't wait to practice more."

Adam put his arm around her shoulders. "How about some food first?"

"Yes! Food!" Justin shouted as they made it back into the central chamber. Zordon was in his tube. Alpha and Billy were talking by the console and Kim has just setting out the last plate. "Hey guys! Good session?"

"It was awesome!" Justin shouted picking up a slice of bacon.

Tommy gazed at the buffet. "Beautiful, where did you get all this food?"

It was Zordon who answered. "It seems Ernie is being quite generous. Especially since he knows the truth." Zordon faced Tommy and the leader couldn't help but flinch a bit.

"I'm sorry Zordon. Ernie guessed and I did try to deny it."

"It is alright Tommy. I should have been aware that as rangers there was always a chance someone would figure out your voice patterns."

"And Ernie proven himself to be a good ally. Not only here on earth but on the moon as well." Rocky said before adding. "I suggest you get something to eat Tommy. Justin seems to be snagging all the bacon." he teased the little ranger a bit.

"Totally am not." Justin replied, but put back several slice he had taken.

Tommy moved over to Kimberly. "Did you eat yet?"

She nodded, "Ernie insisted we have some food before we brought the rest back. Also he said we can come help ourselves to his supplies so long as we don't take too much."

"Wow, that's really cool of him."

She nodded in agreement. Choosing for now not to mention there meeting with Mrs. Kwan. That would only upset Tommy more and he already had so much to deal with. Kimberly couldn't help but worry for him.

When most of the food was done Billy decided now was the time to talk about a few things. "Guys. There is something I need to talk to you about."

"What's wrong Billy?" Katherine asked seeing the sadness in his blue eyes.

"It's about what happened to me and Kimberly, before Adam and Justin was with us, before Bulk and Skull too. It probably happened the same day we were taken."

Bulk said nothing but appreciated being remembered.

Aisha put her hands over Justin's ears. "Is this explanation PG?"

Billy nodded and Aisha let the boy go, ignoring his slight grumbles of displeasure and assertions that he wasn't a little kid.

"Kimberly and I are not fully human anymore. Zedd changed our DNA. I'm not sure how he did that. I am still working on it but Kimberly and I are basically immortal. We will only age a day for every year that passes."

"Whoa, so like you can't die?" Justin asked.

Billy gave him a slight smile. "No, we absolutely can die. If we get shot or stabbed or poisoned or drown or suffocate or..."

"BILLY!" Kim shouted. His list was making her queasy.

"Right sorry. My point is, old age won't kill us. In 50 years we'll look just as we do now, in 100 years still the same, in 200 years and so on."

"That's awful." Aisha said. She couldn't imagine being stuck as an awkward teenager forever. Not treated like a kid, but not a grown up either.

Billy nodded. "I'll do my best to find a cure but without knowing exactly what Zedd did. It will be a slow process."

Tommy hated to admit it but Zordon had told him this was a possibility. He probably shouldn't have thrown the trash dumpster back into space but then again Zedd wouldn't have told them anything. "If anyone can find a cure Billy. You can."

"Its more complicated then that." Billy said, walking a few steps away from the others. "I've been monitoring myself. The power lord Zedd gave me to control Serpentera. It hasn't left my body." Billy looked at his hands and for the first time the others could see they were shaking.

"You're in some kind of withdrawal." Rocky said. He had seen drug withdrawals with similar effects on the body. All too unpleasant memories.

Billy nodded, "I don't know how long I can last. I'm not strong. Eventually the darkness is going to be too much. I will steal your zord Tommy, I will return to the moon and serpentera. That makes me a danger to the team. I've already spoke to Zordon. After I finish helping get the team settled here. He's going to teleport me to a secure undisclosed location that only he and Alpha know. I'll be able to keep working on a cure for Kim, but I won't be able to leave."

"You're going to imprison yourself?" Katherine asked. "That sounds terrible."

Billy's head dropped. "It's for the best."

"No! Billy you can't mean that!" Kimberly moved to go to her friend but he held up a hand, warning her to stay away.

"I do Kim. There's too much at stake."

"Billy, man, there's got to be another way. You can't be locked up forever." Rocky couldn't imagine how horrible being locked in what sounded like solitary confinement would be. Even as a slave on the moon he still had Aisha and Adam for company.

Billy turned his back to them but continued to speak. "There is another way but I'm not sure what will happen. Tommy, Kim, do you really want me to stay?"

"Of course we do!" Tommy said with no hesitation.

"Billy, we can't do this without you. So please..." Kimberly begged, her voice close to tears.

"They're right! We're a team Billy." Adam added.

"And we're friends." Aisha said, as Katherine and Justin agreed.

Billy still had his back to them but he smiled from the kind words and spoke quietly to himself. "This is deserved punishment for my weakness to the dark."

"What did he say?" Aisha asked.

Billy spoke louder. "I said, I'll stay but under my terms and this is my term." As he spoke his turned back to face them, something silver in his hands. He moved quickly before anyone could react.

"No wait!" Adam was the first to call out a warning but it was too late. Billy snapped the slave collar around his neck. It magically glowed, locking tight, as the words fire bird's slave shining brightly for a moment before fading back into the collar.

"Billy... what have you done?" Kimberly cried.

"This is my term. As you are still the Fire bird, I figured the collar would still work. I am glad my hypothesis was correct." He walked over to Kimberly. "Now command me."

Kimberly shook her head and took a step back away from Billy. "No, I couldn't."

"It's easy Kim." Billy said softly. "Just command me not to go evil. I would rather die then betray the team again."

She hesitated.

"Please Kim?" Billy begged. "Please."

"Why did you put this burden on me? You know how careful I had to be to make sure I never said anything that was a command to Adam. I can't say anything like 'I want' or 'would you', without feeling bad. I couldn't even ask for a glass of water or for him to hand me something without feeling guilty."

"Please Kim... for my sanity and soul... please."

Kimberly sighed. "Billy I command that you never do anything that will hurt any of the rangers or anyone we care for. Happy now?"

The collar glowed and Billy nodded. "Yes mistress."

"Oh No! No no no no! You may have heard Adam say that to me but that was only a ruse for up there. Second command, you're to call me Kim or Kimberly like you've always done for our whole friendship. None of this mistress or my lady or anything like that, okay?"

The collar glowed again and Billy smiled. "Yes Kim."

Kimberly sighed. "I think I need to go lay down." She felt so overwhelmed, the color draining from her face. She was pale as a ghost and wobbled slightly on weak knees.

"I've got you Kim." Tommy said, and before the original pink ranger could react Tommy had picked her up into his arms.

She smiled a bit. "I can walk you know."

Tommy smiled back. "I know but how often do I get to carry a beautiful girl?"

Kimberly laughed. "You're such a charmer Oliver."

Tommy laid her in the bedding and grabbed a blanket placing it over her. "You know it. Get some sleep Kim. I'll be nearby if you need anything."

"Thanks Tommy." Kimberly mumble softly, sleep already pulling at her mind.

Chapter Text

********************* Command Chamber*****************************

"Billy what were you thinking?" Adam asked, rubbing at his neck where the collar Billy now wore once was. He couldn't imaging willing wearing such a thing again. He wondered if Billy understood how much freedom he had just lost.

Billy tried to sound stronger than he was feeling. "It was necessary. I couldn't live with myself if I hurt Kim or anyone else again." His eyes drifted towards the sleeping girl on the other side of the room before turning to look at Adam. 'I owe you an apology as well. What I did on the moon... how I attacked you. What I accused you and Kim of. I'm sorry. You have proven time and time again to be a caring friend."

Adam simply nodded, "No apology needed. It wasn't you. I know that. We all know that Billy."

"Still... the guilt inside..." Billy shook his head suddenly. "I've got to get back to work in the medical lab. The faster I find a cure, the better it will be for everyone."

"Would you like some help?" Adam asked.

Billy opened his mouth to say no but changed his mind at the last moment. "Actually help would be advantageous, if you don't mind."

"Sure."

The walked to the medical lab was one level down. Adam couldn't help but stare at everything. The command chamber was huge, so much bigger than he first thought. He knew about the hanger bay, which was bottom level that now contained the zords but... "Say Billy? How many levels are there?"

Billy shrugged. "I'm not sure. I was never much for exploring. There's the top level of course, the zord bay and then here which is medical..." Billy clicked on a light and the room they were entering lit up. "It's a bit small compared to our last medical lab."

Adam felt his jaw drop. This room was as big as the the whole first floor of his house and part of the back yard. There were rows and rows of equipment. Glass beakers, jars, burners, tubes, some kind of medical bed that Adam realized looked a lot like the medical table Tommy had in his falcon zord and some kind of giant cylinder with a glass front. It was filled with a greenish liquid. "This is small?"

Billy chuckled a little. "Medical is combined with the lab here. So a bit smaller than before but still quite apt at doing the job."

"Wow..." Adam mused.

Billy was already sitting down starting to work when Adam spoke after a few moments. "Billy? What's this?" He asked, hand on the glass of the liquid filled cylinder.

Billy turned to see what Adam was asking about. "Hydrolic Healing Chamber. If someone has a lot of internal organ damage the HHC is the best course of action."

"You mean, someone get put in there?" Adam couldn't help but shiver. He could see no air in there. "Wouldn't they drown?"

Billy shook his head. "There's a breathing mask that fits tightly over the face. Like scuba diving. Now about helping me?" He added.

"Right sorry. What do you need me to do?" Adam asked.

The duo worked over tube of liquid in varying colors for a few hours. Not chatting much but coming more to an understanding. Suddenly Billy cursed, "Oh no! I forgot a competent." He began to quickly dig through the drawers. He couldn't believe he forgot the most important part.

"What's missing?"

Billy held up a pair of thin silver scissors. "I need a hair sample from Kimberly but I can't leave this right now. The flame has to remain perfectly controlled or we will have to start over from scratch." He held out the scissors to Adam. "Kim should be awake by now."

Adam took them. "Right okay. How much do you need?"

"About an inch or so."

Adam nodded and turned on his heels running out the door. He needed to be fast.

********************** Other side of the command chamber

"Kat want to give me a hand?" Rocky asked moving one of the tables that had eaten on back out of the way. Aisha and Justin had already cleared the plates away to be washed and cleaned. Katherine didn't seem to be listening to Rocky. He looked at her yet her eyes never left Tommy... who was conveniently standing close by to where Kimberly was sleeping. Rocky shook his head. This wasn't his place to say anything but it was going to drive them all crazy sooner or later if this love triangle became a thing. "Kat? The table?"

"Hm? Oh yeah, right." She said coming to help him.

Rocky decided to change the topic. "I wonder where Ninjor has gone."

Katherine shrugged. "I don't know. We could ask Zordon though. He might know."

Rocky looked to the giant head in the tube who seemed to be speaking quietly to Alpha 5. "He seems busy. I'll ask later. There all done." Rocky turned but Katherine wasn't next to him anymore. He could see her approaching Tommy.

Yeah... this was gonna be a problem.

"Tommy?" Kat called quiet approaching him. She didn't want to startle the white ranger and he seemed so deep in thought. Not really looking at Kimberly but not really focused on anything else.

"Hm? Oh Katherine." he moved closer to her, away from his sleeping girlfriend. "Is everything okay?"

Katherine looked down a bit. "I was wondering... I mean... I want to go to my house. If its still standing. I wanted to try and find my parents. I need to know if they are still alive. I was hoping you might come with me?"

Tommy glanced back at Kimberly. "I don't know Kat."

"Please Tommy? It won't take long and she's perfectly safe here. Zordon and the others can look after Kim. I still don't know angel grove well but I have to know what happened. Even if they are... gone. Like everyone else parents."

Tommy felt his resolve melting in those blue eyes. Katherine had a point. Not knowing was the hardest thing. He felt that pain too. At least Rocky, Aisha, Justin and Adam knew there families were no longer alive. He wondered if that was better or worse then having eternal hope of not knowing. Plus Katherine was still so inexperienced as a fighter and a ranger. Should she get jumped or attacked, she might be in trouble.

"Okay. We'll go check it out. First we'll check in at the juice bar. Maybe your parents left a note on the board."

Katherine looked down. "They haven't yet."

"You never know. We can try there first then head over to your house."

She nodded. "Okay." And a moment later they arrived at the back of the juice bar. "Should we morph?"

"Nah. I think we'll fit in better normal. Come on, let's go around to the front."

*************************Command Chamber***************************

"Zordon? Can I talk to you?"

"Of course Rocky." The giant head replied. Focusing his attention on the red ranger.

"It's about Tommy, Kat and..." He glanced over his shoulder, making sure the original pink was still sleeping. "Kim. I don't want to over step but... Zordon there's going to be trouble. I've seen it enough times. Can you maybe talk to them or something?"

Zordon shook his head. "Out of all things Rocky, interfering in the relationships of my rangers is not something I have ever done. I can only encourage them to be honest with there feelings and remember we must be able to work as a team."

"But Zordon. This could tear the team apart. Adam and Billy will side with Kimberly. Aisha will side with Katherine. Justin, I don't know who the kid will side with. Probably with Adam or Tommy. And I just don't want to be in the middle of it. I've had... painful experiences being in the middle of these situations before." Rocky rubbed at his arm. Long healed pain coming back to his mind.

"Don't give up Rocky. We will wait and see what happens."

Rocky nodded but made up his own mind. When Kimberly woke up. He was going to tell her everything.

Chapter Text

*****************Juice Bar********************

The community center was a bit busy. Some people were lifting weights to blow off some stress. Other's were going through clothing and shoes that had been found. Still other's were working on the notice boards, talking about jobs that needed volunteers and tools needed to turn the park into a farm. A few people were eating and just hanging out. The juice bar had always been a safe space to relax.

"Nothing on the notice board." Katherine said quietly to Tommy. She felt so out of place around all these people. One or two she remembered from the harem. Bad memories of a horrible place she wished was nothing more then a dream. Katherine felt the wave of emotion wash over her. It was all too much.

"Kat Whoa!" Tommy called out, catching the girl as she semi- fainted. "Hey Kat! Speak to me beautiful!"

"I'm sorry Tommy. I don't know what came over me." Katherine mumbled quietly with a groan as Tommy led her to a table to sit down.

"It's okay Kat. Let's just rest for a moment." Tommy couldn't help feeling strangely drawn to her as he helped her to sit safely. Katherine needed him and he couldn't deny how protective of her he suddenly felt the moment she fainted slightly into his arms. Having someone to protect always brought out the best in Tommy. Especially if it was a girl, more so if it was a beautiful girl who needed protecting.

Kimberly had always brought out his protective side as well. She was so small and delicate. Without the battle ready desire to fight. She would fight when forced but she never seemed to like it. She always preferred her gymnastic practice over sparing with the boys in the juice bar. Though she had learned dutifully from Jason in the beginning. Even if Jason hadn't mentioned training her, Tommy would have seen it. Her fighting style mirrored the late red rangers.

Kimberly had helped save Tommy from Rita and he had been devoted to her since. Not that he didn't care for his other friends. He protected Billy too, from Bulk and Skull just as much from monsters. Jason and Zack were more than capable of taking care of themselves so he didn't worry about them too much whenever putties showed up. And other then once or twice when she was outnumbered, Trini was just as strong as the boys. She didn't need to be protected very often.

"Tommy. Whose your friend?" Ernie asked cheerfully before seeing the paleness in Katherine's face. "Oh miss are you alright?"

"Ernie this is Katherine. She just got a little faint."

"I'm sorry." Katherine said quietly.

"No need to apologies. How about I make you both some fresh apple smoothies? I still have some left that the rangers brought the other day."

Katherine opened her mouth to say no but Tommy spoke first. "That would be great Ernie. Thank you."

With a smile the juice bar owner left the duo to go make those drinks.

"But Tommy... we already take too much." Katherine said, barely more than a whisper. "We can't possibly repay Ernie."

Tommy shook his head. "Ernie's one of the good ones. So don't worry. Besides, you are still too pale to be walking to your house. I think your blood sugar might be a little low. Did you eat enough breakfast?"

Katherine looked away slightly and Tommy had his answer. "Kat, you've got to eat."

"I just feel so bad. Taking so much just to survive."

Tommy reached over and put his hand gently on her arm. "I understand but we do give back when we can." He said and she knew what he meant. As rangers they still did so much. "If you want after we check out your house. We can see about getting more supplies."

Katherine nodded. She was thankful for Tommy's falcon zord and her crane zord. There were many farms and orchards abandoned now but with fruit ripe for the taking. Of course they had to travel all over the country. Apples in Washington. Oranges from Florida. Nuts from California etc. Katherine wondered at first if it was stealing but those farmers would probably never be back to there fields again.

And it would be a shame to let all that food rot when there were starving people here in Angel grove.

Ernie had barely put the smoothies down when a loud, sad sob drew there attention. Both looked over at the rotund woman sobbing hard into a handkerchief. She was by the notice board for missing people. "Oh my little Farkas. There's still no word from him."

"Now now Mrs. Bulkmeier. We can't give up hope yet. He might still be out there will my Eugene hiding someplace." The man standing next to her said.

"Oh Mr. Skullovitch! Our poor children! Where ever could they be?" Mrs. Bulkmeier cried again and the man carefully put an arm around her and lead her out of the juice bar.

"We can try again tomorrow." he said quietly.

Tommy watched the pair go. He had been so tempted to call to them. He knew where Bulk and Skull were. They were safe and sound at the command chamber. Though not human right now. The way she was crying made Tommy's heart flinch. "Are you feeling any better Katherine?" he asked turning back to the blonde.

"A little. Why?"

Tommy gave her a reassuring smile, hiding all sense of sorrow he had just been feeling. "Because we need to find your parents."

She smiled brightly and finished her smoothie. "Okay. I don't live too far from here. Just a few blocks."

"Let's go."

*********************** Command Chamber*****************************

"Kim? Hey Kim? Kimberly, rise and shine."

Kimberly mumbled and rolled over. "I don't want to go to school today mom..."

Adam had to laugh at that. "Come on sleepy head. Open you eyes. Billy needs something from you." And Adam certainly wasn't going to cut her hair without asking. Even if it would have been easy to do while she was sleeping.

Kimberly sat up with a yawn and rubbed at her eyes with the back of her hand. "Adam? How long was I sleeping?"

Adam smiled and was struck for the first time just how adorable Kimberly was. Yeah, he thought she was pretty on the moon but thoughts like that really didn't mean anything. Survival came first but she was also incredible kind, brave and strong. He was lucky to have such a good friend. "About five hours. How are you feeling?"

She yawned again. "Still sleepy but I'm up now." She smiled at him. "You said Billy needed something?"

"Yeah here." Adam held out the pair of tiny silver scissors.

Kimberly crinkled her nose as she took them. "What are these for?"

"Billy needs a hair sample. He's down in the lab working on finding a cure."

Kimberly took blades to under her hair and cut a long lock. "Is this enough?"

"Oh geez Kim, he only needed an inch or so." Adam said, blinking in surprise as Kimberly handed him the long lock and the scissors back.

"Well now he has extra. Besides since it was the underside of my hair, no one will see its missing." She smirked a bit with a teasing smile.

Adam felt his heart jump. What was wrong with him? "I better get this back to Billy."

Kimberly watched him rush off. She couldn't help but smile. Adam might have come into her life as a gift from Lord Zedd but she was happy to have made such a kind friend.

Kimberly stood and stretched. She wondered where everyone was and decided to see if she could find the others. She remembered something about a sparing area. Rocky and Tommy had been talking about it. She could use a good workout, so winding her way down the corridors she found the work out room. Some weights, gym mats, a treadmill. Nothing fancy but built to endure power attack practice.

The place was empty as Kimberly kicked off her shoes and moved onto the mat. She took a few deep breaths and began to go through the katas Jason had taught her. Ready stance, punch, switch, low block, switch, side kick, repeat. She did a few rounds before a voice spoke from behind her. "Hey Kim."

She jumped and spun, dropping down into a defensive stance just like Jason had taught her. "Rocky, you scared me."

He chuckled good naturally, "Sorry Kimberly. I didn't mean to. I was hoping I could talk to you?"

"Can you talk while sparring? I'm starting to feel rusty." She asked, rolling her shoulder.

Rocky smiled. "Sure Kim."

Rocky and Kimberly went a few rounds. Neither really getting the upper hand. "You're good." He praised.

Kimberly's eyes gleamed. "You better not have been about to add 'for a girl' to that remark."

Rocky was sweating. Kimberly had stamina like crazy. His training was always about bursts of powerful strength, take you opponent down quickly. She was wearing him down with her dodges. Making it easier for her to get in a few punches and kicks. He didn't even think she was breathing hard yet. "Never...but I'm not sure I can beat you like this." Rocky admitted.

She grinned like the Cheshire cat. "Want to take it up a notch then?"

Rocky nodded. "I'm game if you are. Ninjetti the Ape!"

"Thunder Fire Bird!"

"Let's dance Kim."

"After you."

Rocky grinned under his mask. "A-yah!"

*************************** Katherine's house**********************

"Well it's still standing." Tommy said as they approached the front door. Most of the houses on the block seemed okay. Sure a few had collapsed roofs or burned out cars in the driveway but most seemed to still be standing.

"It's open." Katherine said as she reached for the knob, the front door was just a few inches open and looked slightly broken. "Mom? Dad? I'm home!" She called, pushing the door open and stepping inside.

The smell hit Tommy like a truck. Katherine didn't seem to notice it but that smell. That terrible smell. He knew that scent from his time in the castle. When he belonged to Rita. "Katherine wait!" he called in warning but it was too late.

Katherine screamed and Tommy was beside her in the entrance hall in an instant. Upon the floor were what was left of two adult bodies. One had been gutted, entrails strung across the hallway like morbid holiday garlands. Tommy assumed this was Katherine's father as a few feet behind him laid the body of a woman... with her head a few feet from her body. Rotten eyes that no longer could see sat under a crown of golden blonde hair.

After her initial scream Katherine had gone silent. Her body shaking like a leaf in a wind storm. Her eyes glazed over like the eyes of a doll. Tommy knew shock when he saw it. He grabbed her around the shoulders and spoke into his watch. "Alpha beam us to medical right away. Katherine's in trouble."

"Ai-Yi-Yi! Right away Tommy. I'll let Billy know you are arriving."

Tommy picked Katherine up into his arms, cradling her to his chest. "I've got you." His whispered to her as he felt the teleport happen.

**************************** Practice room***********************

"Ninjetti sword!" Rocky called, his weapon materializing in his hand. "Get ready for this Kim!"

She back flipped away putting some distance between her and Rocky. So far they had been fighting without weapons. If he was calling on his sword he must be getting close to losing she reasoned. Her own powers, she could feel them starting to waver under the suit, against her skin. A warning that she was almost at her powers limit of staying morphed.

"Oh I'm ready!" Kimberly shouted as Rocky began his powered up energy attack. "Power Bow!"

Nothing happened...

Rocky released his attack. "Ape energy slice!"

"Power bow!" Kimberly cried again but her bow did not come.

"Kim move!" Rocky screamed, seeing she was about to be directly hit by his energy wave.

Kimberly felt frozen to the spot. The red lightning was about to hit her head on when a feeling came over her mind. Moving on instinct, she put her arms straight out, wrist touching and spread her gloved fingers wide. "Fire Bird Flame!" She shouted. The moment she did, flames of burning fire came from her hands, cutting through Rocky's energy attack. The flame was wild and uncontrolled. Moving as if it was alive with a will of its own.

Rocky shouted, jumping back and clutching at his right arm. His hand that held his sword was badly burned.

Kimberly immediately powered down. "Rocky! I'm so sorry! I don't know how I did that! I've never had a flame attack before. I'm sorry!"

Rocky also powered down but his hand was still burnt. "Shit, its bad." he mumbled. He couldn't open his hand for the swelling and peeling of skin.

"I'll get you to medical. Billy can fix it." Kimberly said, letting Rocky lean on her for support.

And that's how Billy found himself with two emergencies at once.

Chapter Text

*****************Medical********************

"Billy!"

"Billy Help!"

"Katherine's in shock!"

"Rocky's been burned!"

"Kim? Tommy? What?" Billy said, looking from one pair to the other before his eyes went sharp, medically evaluating what was happening. Billy began to dig through one of the cabinets. "Kim, start using this medical spray on Rocky's hand. Rocky don't try to open your fingers. Just keep your hand as still as possible." He tossed Kimberly a spray can. "Tommy get Katherine on the medical table. Adam in the third drawer down you will find some empty hot water bottles. Fill them with the hottest water you can stand." Billy commanded, grabbing a few blankets and bringing them over to Tommy. "Here, help me drape these over Katherine. Her core temperature is way too low."

"Ow ow ow..." Rocky mumbled, as Kimberly sprayed his peeling and swollen hand.

"Sorry." Kim whispered over and over. "Really, I'm sorry."

Once he had filled the hot water bottles and given them to Billy to place around Katherine, Adam came over to check on Rocky. "Rocky how did this happen? Did you fall in a camp fire or something?"

Kimberly looked at Adam with tears on her lashes. "It was my fault."

Her slight sobbing drew Tommy's attention from Katherine. "What do you mean your fault Kim?"

Adam took over using the spray on Rocky as Tommy came over. Kimberly was shaking and Tommy pulled her into his arms. He hoped she couldn't smell the gore on his shoes from Katherine house. Kimberly began to gush with emotion. "We were sparing and I some how made fire. A fire attack! Right from my hands! I've never done anything like that before! I couldn't control it at all and I burned Rocky." She sobbed hard against Tommy's strong chest. "I'm sorry Rocky! I'm sorry!"

Rocky's hand was feeling numb now and the pain was subsiding. "Kim its okay. I'm not angry with you. It was an accident. I know that. I shouldn't have pulled my sword on you."

Tommy turned on him, something akin to anger in his eyes. "You pulled your sword on Kim?"

"We were sparring and both morphed Tommy. We were careful." Kim replied, sniffing. "But my power bow didn't come when called and next thing I know I am shooting flames."

"Beautiful you can't be doing things like that. Sparring is dangerous."

Kimberly frowned. "That doesn't sound like the Tommy I know. You always encouraged me to practice more. I have to practice. I can't ignore my powers especially since the upgrade. What if this had happened during a real fight? I could have hurt everyone."

Tommy shook his head about to argue with Kim. As far as he was concerned she was like Billy now. On the side lines for Command Chamber duties. It was the only way he knew he could keep her safe.

Billy interrupted before Tommy could argue. "Katherine's stable now. She should wake up soon. Tommy what happened?" Even as Billy asked, he moved to Rocky taking over his medical care.

Tommy's head dropped, "We found her parents but..."

"Dead?" Adam asked.

Tommy nodded. "More then just dead. Gutted and tortured from the look of it."

Kimberly let out a sob in empathy for Katherine at that and Tommy pulled her once more into a hug. He knew what she was thinking. He had the same thoughts regarding where his parents were. If they were alive.

Billy had just finished applying special crème and wrapping Rocky's hand in gauze when a burning smell filled the room. "My experiment!" Billy shouted, pulling the now charred glass off the burner. Hours completely wasted. He tried not to groan but couldn't help it. "All that work." He mumbled.

"It's not that bad Billy. I'll help you get the beakers cleaned and we can start over after a break." Adam offered.

Billy groaned again but nodded. At least he would have help cleaning up and starting over.

Kimberly pulled out of her boyfriends arms with a quick kiss on his cheek. "Rocky and I should go tell Zordon about what happened. He might have some insight as to my new ability."

"Just... be careful Kim."

Kimberly tilted her head slightly in confusion. She was just going to talk to Zordon. Not try to take on lord Zedd by herself.

Rocky slung his good arm over her shoulders. "Don't worry Tommy. She's got friends here."

Kim smiled up at Rocky, glad to know she was forgiven for burning him.

Tommy watched them go, followed by Adam and Billy with the glassware that needed washing. Billy had asked Tommy to remain with Katherine, just in case. There was a steady beep of a heart rate monitor and a constant checking of her core temperature. It was back to normal and Billy thought that she would wake up soon. A theory that was accurate as a few minutes later Katherine began to stir.

"Kat? Can you hear me?"

Heavy lashes lifted as Katherine mumbled. "T-Tommy?"

"Easy beautiful. I'm here."

Katherine struggled to sit up and Tommy was at her side, helping to support her. "Where are we?" she asked.

"The medial lab. You passed out when we... found your folks."

Katherine went very still for a long moment. So long Tommy was worried she was going to go back into shock. "I remember..." She suddenly sobbed clutching to Tommy with a desperate need.

Tommy held her close, whispering words of comfort, while she cried into his chest. He didn't know how long they sat like that but soon enough Katherine's tears stopped. She looked up at Tommy with those deep blue eyes. They were so deep he felt like he was diving into two pools of crystal blue water. So blue, so beautiful and so very sad and hurting. He wanted to take away that pain. He wanted to see her smile.

To this day he doesn't know which one of them acted first. Tommy's rough lips met Katherine's soft pink ones. A single kiss of comfort quickly became a heated make out session. Tommy's hand was on her breast over her clothes, squeezing gently, before he realized it. Katherine's tongue worked into his mouth passionately. Tommy groaned with pleasure at her taste.

Sudden glass shattering brought Tommy mind back and he pulled harshly away from Katherine, spinning around to the sound.

Billy and Adam stood at the doorway. The glass they had gone to wash laid shattered all around them. Clearly dropped in surprise and shock.

Tommy wasn't sure what was worst. The look of anger on Adam's face or the look of hurt and pain of betrayal on Billy's

Tommy wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. "I can explain. It was an accident. Kat and I, we didn't mean to...It was just a in the moment thing. It won't happen again. Right Kat?"

Katherine said nothing but gave a slight nod. She wanted very much for it to happen again but unless Tommy was single, would it be right being the person who broke them up? Wouldn't that make her a bad person?

Tommy turned back to the boys who still hadn't said anything. "So don't tell Kimberly, okay?"

"I don't know Tommy. Kim's our friend. I mean... you'd want to know if she was cheating." Adam said, his face making it very clear what he was referring to. When Tommy cornered him asking about his time as Kim's slave and if they had been intimate.

"Adam has a point. You need to tell Kim." Billy added, unable to hide the hurt in his voice.

Tommy shook his head. "I can't, it would tear the team apart."

Billy frowned, Tommy had a point and a divided team was easily destroyed.

Tommy knew Kimberly would dump him over this. The team would pick sides and everything would be a mess. "So please don't tell Kim."

"Don't tell Kim what?" A familiar female voice spoke walking back into the room with Rocky. "Geez what happened to all the glass?"

"Careful beautiful." Tommy said, instantly swinging Kim up into his arms and over the glass. "Don't want you getting cut." He smiled but there was something off with it. Like it wasn't real.

Tommy felt her brown eyes pierce his soul as she asked again. "Don't tell Kim what?"

Rocky looked around the room. "Fuck..." He mumbled to himself. He knew just by the faces of his friends what must have happened.

Tommy still gave Kim that fake smile. "Nothing beautiful. Just a few plans for a certain someones birthday coming up."

"My birthday isn't for three months Tommy." She gazed into his eyes, there was hurt in them that he was trying hard to hide. She took a step back away from her boyfriend and crinkled her nose. "You're lying to me." it was a statement, not a question.

Tommy chuckled dryly. "Of course not. We were talking about your birthday. Right guys?"

Tommy looked around the room. Katherine nodded, as did Billy, Adam hesitated for a moment but also nodded.

Kimberly took another step back. Closer to Rocky and the door. No one would make eye contact with her. They were all lying to her! Why would her friends lie?

With confusion on her face and sadness in her voice she spoke. "Billy, I command you to tell me what Tommy doesn't want you to tell me."

The collar glowed and Billy told her everything.

Chapter Text

*****************Command Chamber********************

Kimberly raced down the corridor, air burning her lungs and tears stinging in her eyes. She could hear him. His heavy footsteps pounding the ground just behind her. His breath coming hard and loud. He had always been faster than she was. Even with her head start from medical. In a moment he would be within striking distance and she would be captured.

This was going to be close. Kimberly spurred her legs to run, her feet to fly, just ahead was the haven she was seeking. The one room Tommy wouldn't be able to get her in. She just made it, slipping into the bathroom and slamming the metal door closed, locking it with less than a heart beat to spare before Tommy rattled the handle.

"Kim! Let me in!" Tommy shouted, she could feel him pushing against the door, tugging at the lock. "Beautiful! Let's talk about this. Please!"

Kimberly slipped down feeling the cold metal on her back. She was sobbing now. The last bit of her world was completely destroyed. Didn't Tommy love her? Or was she nothing more than a friend? No, they had been in a relationship right? At least she thought they had even if the constant putties and monsters made it hard to date. That kiss by the lake, a day so wonderful it was burned into her heart, now tortured her with its memory.

Tommy could hear her sobbing behind the door and it tore at his soul. "It was just a mistake Kimberly. Katherine means nothing to me. It just sort of happened. Please... please open the door."

"Go away Tommy! You lied to me! You got everyone else to lie too!" She called between sobs in pained betrayal. "Leave me alone..."

"No, now open the door." Tommy ordered, she sounded near hysterics and he needed to make sure she wasn't hurting herself. At least that's what his mind reasoned. The door did not open. He spoke softer. "Please beautiful. Talk to me. Let me in."

"Go away!" Kim practically screamed.

"Fine, if you won't open the door. I'll break it down." Tommy said to himself. He was just about to put his shoulder to the door when an alarm went off in the command chamber.

"Tommy there's an attack down town!" Katherine called from the end of the hallway.

"Shit..." Tommy frowned, monsters always had the worst timing. "Kim, I'll be back soon. Please I promise. We can talk then, okay?" There was no reply. Tommy hesitated but a shout from Rocky had him moving to Zordon's chamber.

"What are those things?" Adam asked. The viewing globe was full of strange giant crows.

"Over size canaries?" Katherine offered.

"Whatever they are. They are tearing up the farm field in the park." Rocky growled. Seeing so much hard work being destroyed made him angry.

"They are called Tengu. And I fear they have followed me back from Phadoes." Ninjor's voice filled the room as he stepped into the light. Bulk on one shoulder and Skull on the other.

"Ninjor! We were getting worried. Where have you been?" Katherine asked.

Ninjor looked at her. "I believe I just said that young crane. On Phadoes, my home world."

Billy blinked. "Bulk and Skull went too?"

"Of course we did. Ninjor said we were a big help." Bulk replied, leaping down from the ninja's shoulder.

Ninjor gently placed Skull on the floor. "Indeed you both were but now it is the rangers turn to act. I fear that the tengu are not just here to cause mischief. For even now evil is stirring in the ooze, gathering power."

"Aisha and Justin are at the juice bar and on there way to the park. I suggest you join them quickly." Zordon said.

Tommy nodded. "It's Morphin Time!"

Steaks of light vanished only to reappear on the viewing globe. Billy watched for a moment before he felt a tug on his pants. "How's our cure coming?" Bulk asked.

"Oh... um..." Truth be told Billy forgotten all about the duo and needing to turn them human again. "I...um..."

"Do not worry Billy. I have brought something that will help." Ninjor help out a small box, Billy opened it and looked at the strange yellow dust. "This is from a very rare orchid on my world. That is what the three of us went to gather. I believe you will find it has some interesting properties and combined with the right ingredients should make a potion to break the spell on these two."

"Thank you Ninjor. I'll get started right away." Billy began to walk quietly back to the lab. He felt awful forgetting about the bully team and there cure would be much faster to make then one for Kim.

Kim... he wondered how she was going to deal with this blow. If Jason was here he'd be giving Tommy one heck of a talking to. Billy rubbed the collar around his neck. He couldn't blame Kim for commanding him. He had always been a terrible liar and she had known something was wrong. A team that didn't trust each other was doomed.

Trini had said that. Especially when she taught them about Gung- Ho, working together. He thought that was a lesson Tommy had learned.

Billy began to clean the broken glass. Then he would see about a cure for Bulk and Skull. It was coming along well when a soft voice drew his attention. "Billy?"

He turned to face his best friend. Her eyes red and puffy from tears. She seemed so much smaller standing there. So very sad. Her heart clearly broken like a wind up toy without a key. Her book bag was clasp tightly in her hands, stuffed with what few belongings she had. "Kim are you going someplace?" he asked worried.

"I have to Billy. I can't stay here right now. I just can't face Tommy or Katherine or the others. Not, not yet."

"But Kim, it's not safe. There are new monsters called tengu. The team's out fighting them now. I'm still working on a cure for you... us, and... I don't want you to go." Billy admitted. "I know you can take care of yourself but your powers are still new and we should figure out what you can do besides the fire thing and..." Billy sighed. "And I really don't want you to go." he said again. They had been together for so long. Kimberly not being around felt strangely painful. It wasn't that Billy didn't like the new team but... it wasn't the same.

Kimberly was hugging him before he realized it. "I know. I know and everything you said is right but I just can't right now Billy. If I stay it will destroy me." Kimberly sniffed, rubbing at her runny nose with the back of her hand. "Everything we've been through to survive feels like nothing compared to this pain. I thought Tommy loved me. Billy, I'll die if I stay. I'll just break down and never wake back up. I know I will. So please..."

Billy put his strong arms around Kim. Encircling her with his warmth and love. His mind flashed back to the last time she was this upset. In that stone prison cell on the moon. After they had seen Jason's severed head and Zedd had told them of there future working for the lord of evil. "Kimberly. I'll support anything you need to do. Do you have a place to go?"

She nodded. "I thought I would see if Mrs. Kwan's offer was still good. About staying there I mean."

"She's a good person." Billy agreed. Trini's mother would make sure Kimberly had food to eat and a warm place to sleep.

Kimberly pulled slightly from her best friend's arms. "Here. I need to leave this with you. If I take it with me Tommy will be able to find me." She sniffed again as she fumbled to remove her communicator. "You will look after it for me, won't you?"

Billy took it gently in his hands. "Of course Kim but I won't let you go communicator-less." Billy opened a draw and moved a few sheets of paper. "Here."

Kimberly took the blue communicator in her hands. Regular blue, not the black blue Billy now wore.

Billy explained. "It's my original communicator. I found it on the moon when I was the... nightmare ranger. Tommy won't think to search for this one and you'll have a way to contact Zordon or myself if you get in trouble."

"Thank you Billy." Kimberly said, putting it on. She felt better, knowing she would have a piece of her best friend with her. A physical symbol that she was not alone in the world.

"One more thing Kim." Billy spoke seriously to her, like he did on the moon. "I want you to contact me any time you don't feel right or get hurt. Day or night I don't care. Anything from a headache to a strange period to feeling dizzy or tripping more than usual. I have no idea if Zedd's spell to change us did anything else. So please, promise me this."

Kimberly smiled. Billy really was the best friend anyone could ever have. "I promise Billy."

"Good, now command me not to tell the others where you are going."

Kimberly crinkled her nose. "I don't have to do that. I trust you."

"Well I don't trust me. Tommy's clever. Sooner or later he would get it out of me." Billy smirked a bit.

Kimberly rolled her eyes. "Billy I command you not to tell the others where I am... oh except Zordon. You can tell Zordon. And... maybe call me every week? Just to check on me?"

Billy smiled. "You didn't need to command that part Kim. Of course I'll call you to check in. Just don't forget you promised to call me."

"If I feel sick or just plain not right. I know." Kimberly nodded. She hated to admit it but she was worried. She was so used to being around her friends, her new family. Going to the Kwan's suddenly felt very lonely.

But she needed some time alone to think. Kimberly moved away picking up her back pack. When she next spoke her voice was quiet and sad. "Bye Billy... maybe I'll see you around the juice bar."

He watched her vanish in a flash of pink light. His heart suddenly aching to be near her. He clutched her communicator close to his chest. "Bye Kim."

******************* Park**********************

"Man those things were tough." Adam said, sitting down at a picnic table. The Tengu had all flown the coop and the teens had returned to normal.

"Yeah when the threat can come from the sky or the ground, it makes it a lot harder." Rocky agreed.

"I weirdly miss putties. At least they couldn't fly." Aisha said.

"Or poop on you." Katherine added quietly.

Justin laughed, quickly covering his mouth as the little group looked over at there fearless leader, who was currently using a water fountain to try and wash tengu crap out of his hair. "This stuff is like glue! Ick!"

"Keep trying Tommy!" Rocky called out encouragement.

"You've removed some." Adam tried hard to keep the smile out of his voice but he couldn't help but feel like this was a tiny bit of karma.

Rocky had already filled Aisha in on what had happened and no one had any intentions of telling Justin about it. He was just a kid after all and the complex nature of teen relationships was something no one wanted to talk to the 10 year old about.

Tommy came over a few minutes later wringing out his hair. "That's as good as I can get it."

"Sun's going down. Shouldn't we get back?" Aisha asked.

"You guys go ahead. I've got something to do." Tommy replied.

"Do you want company?" Katherine said.

"Nah, Kat. This is something I have to do on my own. See you guys back at the command chamber." Tommy replied, walking off from the group.

Rocky made sure the other's teleported before he did. It was going to be a lovely night, romantic even and he didn't want to risk Tommy making another mistake with Katherine. Not until he and Kimberly worked out whatever they were going to do with there relationship.

Tommy made his way to the rose garden of the park. He remembered Ernie saying the bushes would be removed and tomatoes planted, as roses and tomatoes both loved acidic soil. Some of the bushes had been torn up but a few were still around and in bloom. He could find enough late season blooms for almost a dozen roses. Kimberly loved flowers but especially pink roses. This would at least get her to talk to him. Then he could explain everything. Kimberly would understand. She had such a bright and loving heart. She would forgive him.

It was very dark by the time Tommy had gathered up the last bud. Now to surprise Kim at the Command chamber with them.

********Across town...

Kimberly stood on the front step of a house she had visited often. She had been on the step for a few minutes now. It was almost as if she could hear Trini's voice once more. The voices of ghost like memories that suddenly haunted her aching heart. There were no electric lights working on this street. This might not even be where Mrs. Kwan was living but Kimberly took a chance and knocked on the door.

A bright glow of light moved past the windows. "Whose there?" A voice called from behind the door.

"Mrs. Kwan? It's me... Kimberly." Kimberly replied, shocked at how vulnerable her own voice sounded.

She heard the latch on the door clicked. Warm light floored out from a camping lantern and into the darkness pushing it away. "Kimberly! Sweet heart! Come in." Mrs. Kwan greeted lovingly, ushering the girl inside. She shut the door and locked it once more before looking at Kimberly. Her daughter's best friend was a sorry sight to behold. She had been crying, her hair was tangled and she seemed to tremble shyly in the hallway.

Kimberly clutched her back pack a little tighter. "Mrs. Kwan. I'm sorry to bother you but I was hoping..." Kimberly took a breath to steady herself. "That your offer for a place to stay was still good?"

"Of course it is sweet heart. You are always welcome here." Mrs. Kwan held back the urge to pepper Kimberly with questions. That could wait until morning. "Come, let's get you settled in Trini's room." She said, grabbing a candle and some matches.

Trini's room was exactly as Kimberly remembered it. Not a thing had been touched or moved from the last time they had been in here. Gossiping over boys and trying on clothes. Mrs. Kwan lit the candle and placed it on Trini's bedside table. "Make yourself comfortable Kim. I'll go get you something to eat." Kimberly opened her to tell Mrs. Kwan she wasn't hungry but the kind mother had already closed the door.

Kimberly place her bag down and climbed onto Trini's bed, letting the scent of her departed friend wash over her. Picking up Mr. Ticklesneeze, Kim clutched the funny looking elf doll that was one of Trini's favorites, to her chest. "Trini..." She spoke quietly to the room. "I don't know what to do. I wish you were here." Tears flowed anew from Kimberly, as the sheer emotional exhaustion caught up with her... and before Mrs. Kwan returned with a snack. Kimberly had fallen asleep. Cradled in the loving memories of her friend.

***************Command Chamber***********************

"What do you mean Kim's gone?" Tommy asked, still clutching the roses he had picked for her.

The group had been waiting for Tommy to return. Aisha had thankfully taken Justin out to the camp site with the excuse of looking for something she lost. None of them had any idea how to deal with a kid ranger but Aisha had been the one to take over on that part. They had to be his family now, she had said.

"I'm afraid white ranger that Kimberly felt the command chamber was no long a safe place for her at this moment." Zordon answered.

The fact he had called him white ranger instead of Tommy spoke volumes of the disapproval Zordon felt. Even if he promised to never get involved with the relationships of his rangers, somehow this foolishness on Tommy's part stung deeply. Billy had been the one to tell him of Kimberly's departure.

Had Zordon been given the chance he would have offered his suffering pink ranger a place to stay in his world for the time being.

"But Zordon, it's not safe out there." Tommy argued.

"She is the fire bird, stunning and true. She will be alright, young falcon." Ninjor said calmly.

Rocky smiled, "I've sparred with her. She no damsel in distress."

"She kicked my butt on the moon, without powers." Adam offered.

Tommy's head dropped, the roses forgotten in his hand. "But..."

"She just needs time Tommy." Billy said. "Give her some space."

Tommy looked at the ex- blue ranger. His face didn't show the worry the others did. "You know where she is, don't you?"

Billy had a gleam of mischief in his blue eyes. "Yes, but don't ask me to tell you." He tapped the collar around his neck. "Because I can't."

"She's safe right? You can tell us that much, can't you Billy?" Adam asked, his eyes so gentle with concern for the missing girl. Billy felt bad for ever doubting the intentions in Adam's heart.

Billy nodded. "Yes, she's safe." He knew this for a fact, as he had tracked his old communicator signal to Trini's bedroom.

Tommy was looking at the computer and Billy knew what he was thinking. "Oh and here." Billy pulled out Kimberly's communicator from his pocket. "She asked we keep this safe for her."

Tommy frowned but said nothing. It was clear from the look on Billy's face that he had anticipated Tommy. Knowing full well the white ranger would have tried tracking Kimberly's communicator location. Now he had no way of finding his girlfriend... or ex girlfriend... did her taking time count as a break up or just a break? He badly needed to talk to Kim. Grovel at her feet and beg forgiveness. He couldn't stand the thought of her crying someplace alone. He loved her! Would die for her! This was all his fault. He had ruined everything with a kiss.

"Why don't I put these in water?" Katherine asked, taking the roses from Tommy. He didn't resist, letting her take the blooms meant for the love of his life. "I'm sure Kimberly will be back soon."

Katherine couldn't help but smell the roses as she left the center chamber. Kimberly was such a lucky girl to have a guy like Tommy love her. Katherine frowned a bit. She felt horrible for what happened. Kim was her friend and because of what Kat did, Kimberly was now upset. Then there was Tommy. She couldn't deny how badly she wanted him. He had saved her, protected her, taught her to fight, made her feel special. Being with Tommy gave her a rush she couldn't deny. She hadn't set out to break them up but...

Katherine knew opportunity when it knocked.

Chapter Text

The hot desert air whistled through the lonesome canyon. The sun beating down on the teenagers. Large black shadows danced over the rangers as tengus came in for the attack. A dozen of them at once seemed to be the normal amount when ever they attack.

One of them swiped at Tommy, knocking him down. "Hellooo rangers! Miss us?" It cawed and crooned. The rest cawed in mocking cheer, the sound almost deafening. It landed on Tommy and sunk its claws into his ninjetti clothes. "Let's play a game of rip apart ranger! Caw Caw!" It shouted as two more came to attack Tommy.

Tommy struggled on the ground, trying to get free, as the tengu began to bite at him, tearing at his ninja robes.

"Tommy! Get your head in the game!" Rocky shouted at there leader while punching one of the huge birds, removing it from the white ranger.

Tommy shook his head and got back to his feet. He went to punch one of the bird brained beasts when they all suddenly vanished. "Man! Come on." Tommy growled. He had been looking forward to giving those feather dusters a pounding. Ever since Kimberly left over a month ago, things on the team had not been the same. Tommy was constantly fluxing emotions from either depressed sorrow or raging anger.

It had the team walking on egg shells. Thankfully Rocky had been there to pick up the slack as second in command but more often then not the red ranger found himself calling the shots during these battles.

"Tommy? Are you alright?" Katherine asked coming over.

The white ranger held up a hand, stopping her from helping him. "I'm fine Kat." he said getting up and dusting himself off.

Rocky bit his lip and glanced from Adam to Aisha. Begging them with his eyes not to say anything. He would handle this. He would have to bring up Tommy's distraction soon. It was putting them all at risk. He, Aisha and Adam had already had several late night talks about it. They were suppose to be a team but Rocky couldn't help his feeling like they were falling apart. Kimberly leaving had been a blow they had yet to recover from.

The team was still Rocky, Aisha and Adam vs Tommy and Katherine... Justin was his own person and none of the teens would ever make the kid feel unwanted. Even if they kept a lot from him. Billy had been a big help when it came to Justin. Always able to distract the young genius with some science thing or another.

Billy... Rocky had come to like Billy a lot. It had been easy especially seeing how well Adam enjoyed being around with the former blue ranger. Rocky sighed, but Billy had been depressed to. More quiet and reserved. Unlike the rest of the rangers who now had bed rooms in the command chamber. Billy had chosen to have a small cot placed in the medical lab and a small toilet behind a screen installed. Without needing to leave to sleep or use the bathroom Billy could throw himself into a cure for Kimberly but he was much more focused than Tommy.

Rocky knew why. Although Billy had not said it, the team had assumed Kimberly had no communicator. This proved to be false one night when Rocky couldn't sleep and he over heard Billy in the medical lab talking quietly to Kimberly via his watch. The ex blue ranger had gathered a bag of medical supplies and teleported a few moments later. Billy was in the lab the next morning and seemed normal, so Rocky assumed that if Kim had needed medical attention, it had not been serious. He was tempted to tell Billy he knew about Kim having a communicator but that slave collar on Billy's neck stopped him from mentioning it. If somehow his over hearing that conversation broke whatever command Kimberly had given him, and she wasn't here to stop it, Billy would die from the magic in the collar.

The group teleported back to the command chamber where Zordon greeted them warmly and asked about the battle.

"Tommy got his butt kicked!" Justin said with a slight giggle. Being with the teens had certainly given Justin a solid foundation to be himself. No one was mean here, nobody made him... do things for food. No one hit him or yelled at him. Everyone looked after him, sparred with him, Billy even devised a basic school curriculum for him and Justin loved his new family.

Though he missed Kimberly. No one had said why she left. Just that she needed some time to herself. How had Adam put it? Girl things? He hoped she would come back soon. Billy and Alpha had made her an awesome bedroom.

Zordon raised an eyebrow at what Justin said. "Is this true Tommy?"

Tommy rubbed the back of his neck, sheepishly. "Kind of..."

Ninjor moved from where he had been leaning against the computer console. "Again falcon? Perhaps you need more training in my pocket dimension."

Tommy balled his hands into fists, holding them tight. "I'm fine. It won't happen again."

"Tommy there is nothing wrong with needing assistance from the others but given your current emotional state, it may be better to have someone else take over leadership temporarily."

"That's not needed Zordon. I can still be a leader." Tommy replied, trying hard to keep the anger out of his voice and failing.

"Then show me that Tommy. Your team lacks cohesiveness."

"Yes Zordon." Tommy tried not to growl as he left the center chamber. Zordon watched him go, feeling a terrible feeling of deja vu...

When Rita, his team mate, had betrayed them all.

If this continued, the only one who might be able to save this team.

Was Kimberly Hart.

******************* Kwan's residence*********************

Hot showers... was there anything on earth more wonderful than a hot shower? If there was, Kimberly couldn't think of a thing as she let the warm liquid run down her back. She had been amazed at what people could do. A week after she had come to live with Trini's mom the electricity had been turned back on and two days after that came the hot water.

And hot showers.

People were trying to get life back to normal. She had heard via the gossip mill of the Juice Bar that the white ranger had been asked to become president. He had refused of course but she found that interesting.

People were willing to trust the rangers again. The world was going to be alright.

Kimberly turned off the tap and grabbed a towel. She didn't want to use too much hot water since each house seemed to get a daily allotment of the wonderful stuff.

"Kimberly! Breakfast is ready!"

"I'll be right down Mrs. Kwan!" Kimberly shouted back through the door. She ran a comb through her wet hair, double checked her clothes out of habit, and hurried down the stairs.

Mrs Kwan had been taking good care of Kimberly, at least in her opinion, the best she could care for her given the rough times. "You look wonderful today." She praised the girl who slipped into her seat at the table. Kimberly was dressed in her pink tee shirt but wearing one of Trini's pleated yellow skirts and her yellow sandals. She looked like a flower in bloom. The only thing that didn't match was that blue watch she wore. Kimberly's face no longer looked half starved, her eyes were once more bright and she smiled more often.

If only Mrs. Kwan knew how she cried at night in Trini's bed from heart ache. Clutching Mr. Ticklesneeze as if the doll could protect her from all the dark in the world.

"Here you go, scrambled eggs and toast."

Kimberly smiled. "Thank you Mrs. Kwan."

"Thank you Kimberly for getting the eggs."

"It's no problem." Kimberly replied. She worked five days a week helping out in the park turned farm. Specifically in the chicken coop area. A job she never thought she would do. She hadn't liked it at first, having to clean coops and rake soiled straw. Gathering eggs was fun. Her job was to wash and count each one. Keeping notes of which chickens were laying and which were not. Those that stopped laying got taken away to be butchered. Chickens were silly little animals. She enjoyed watching them. Plus it was easy work and she was given a dozen eggs on Friday each week as payment.

Protein that both she and Mrs. Kwan needed to survive. Meat was very rare. She hadn't had any in a few weeks. Now that she was living with Mrs. Kwan she didn't feel right going to Ernie to ask for anything.

But she really missed bacon...

Mrs. Kwan's voice drew Kimberly from her thoughts. "I assume you are working at the juice bar today from your outfit?"

Kimberly nodded. "Yeah, I'm helping with the missing persons notice board today."

"Good." Mrs. Kwan nodded. Kimberly was such a hard working girl. Already working full time during the week and volunteering on her Saturdays to still help the community. She was so much like Trini. Mrs. Kwan's heart ached for a moment for her dead daughter but she pushed it away. Kimberly was here now, she still needed to be a mother. "Do I need to pack you a lunch?"

Kimberly shook her head no. "Ernie said he'll provide lunch for anyone who volunteers to help out."

They ate in silence for a bit before Kimberly spoke. "Mrs. Kwan? What are these papers?" A bunch of official looking forms had been placed near Kimberly's plate. "They look important."

Trini's mother put down her fork. "Kimberly, you know I have always thought of you as a second daughter. I love having you here with me. You've brought so much light and joy back into this house. I know we still haven't heard anything from your mother... or father..." Mrs. Kwan doubted Kimberly would ever hear anything from her dead beat father who left and never looked back. "So I went ahead and got some papers drawn up for your protection."

Kimberly leafed through the documents. Alot of it she couldn't understand but one thing at the top was very clear. "These are adoption papers. To adopt me?" Kimberly was shocked. "Mrs. Kwan... I don't know what to say."

"Just think about it sweet heart. No pressure. And you can start calling me 'Mom' if you like."

Kimberly wasn't sure what she felt as so many emotions rushed through her all at once, but she nodded quietly. "Okay...mom."

Chapter Text

Kimberly took her time walking to the juice bar. It was a beautiful day. The sky was clear and blue. Birds were singing in the trees. The sun was shining and warm upon her face but she felt so cold inside. Mrs. Kwan wanted to adopt her? That felt wrong. Kimberly wasn't ready to give up her hopes that her mother was still alive somewhere in France but if Mrs. Kwan wanted Kimberly to call her mom... she couldn't see the harm in it. It wouldn't feel right but... she had a roof over her head, food to eat and a safe place to sleep. She had no right to complaint. Was Mrs. Kwan wanting Kimberly to call her mom asking too much of her? Kimberly wasn't sure.

If Mrs. Kwan kicked her out, Kimberly would only have three choices. Go to the orphanage, try and salvage her home and live there all alone, or return to the command center. While she missed her friends dearly she wasn't ready for option three right now. She wasn't ready to face Tommy... not yet.

As Kimberly walked along, she looked down at the yellow sandals on her feet. It had been Mrs. Kwan who insisted Kimberly wear anything she wanted from Trini's closet. Trini had loved these shoes. She could still remember Trini smiling brightly the first time she wore them. That thought made Kim sad once more. Maybe she should have worn other shoes. Trini always let her borrow most of her things but these shoes had been special... Kimberly sighed sadly... was she stealing from her best friend? Dead or not, was it right to use Trini's things?

Did Mrs. Kwan just want a replacement daughter?

She was a nice woman but Kimberly could never tell her the truth. She wasn't going to age. She would be a sixteen year old for eternity. Well not eternity but a really, really long time. She knew Billy was working hard on a cure but... she was lonely. Kimberly Hart, who always had friends around her, felt utterly abandoned. It tore at her heart.

Billy... god she missed him. He dutifully checked in on her ever week and she had called him that one time when she had a bit of food poisoning but... Billy had been in her life as a constant source of friendship since she was a child. Growing up next door she couldn't remember a time without him being around. She put her hand gently over the blue 'watch' she wore. "Miss you." She whispered quietly to the air around her.

She felt the fire bird inside call softly. Urging her to do something but... Kimberly had reached the juice bar and gone inside without even realizing it. Only Ernie calling her name snapped her out of the melancholy mental confusion she had been in. "Kim! Good morning."

She let a smile slide naturally onto her face. "Ernie. Sorry I'm a little late."

He waved her off with a chuckle. "It's no problem Kim."

"What's all this?" Kimberly asked, pointing to the two long white tables covered with all sorts of things. Clothing, toys, small appliances, camping supplies, shoes, dishes, glasses, tools, hardware, books and all sorts of things.

"Something new we are trying out today. I know you were going to work the notice board but I got a request to have you work at the barter table we are setting up." Ernie replied.

Kimberly raised an eyebrow at that. "Who requested me?"

"We did!" two voice's shouted loudly, as two human forms she knew, suddenly stood up from where they had been hiding behind the bar.

"Bulk! Skull!" She practically shouted as they came over to her. She last time she had spoken to Billy he had said he had been close to breaking the spell on the ex bully duo but seeing them here in flesh and blood rather than wood and paint, made her heart fill with joy.

"Kimberly!" Bulk pulled her into a hug that swept her off her feet in a twirl. "It's good to see you." he put her down, only for Skull to hug her tightly as well. Kimberly laughed with happiness. If someone had told her seven months ago that not only would she be happy to see the bullies but be hugging them with relief, she wouldn't have believed them.

Ernie couldn't help but chime in. "You'd think you three were best friends or something." he teased playfully. Knowing full well that old grudges were forgotten in this new world. Seeing anyone who survived was a reason to celebrate. Bulk and Skull had been oddly quiet when they had come in early this morning. Ernie hadn't recalled seeing them on the moon but when he asked where they had been Bulk had simply replied. "Moon." with Skull nodding in agreement. There stoic response had spoken volumes.

"We've missed you." Skull said quietly into Kimberly's ear before letting her out of the hug.

A flash of silver with a little black caught Kimberly's attention as she looked down to Skull's wrist. A communicator rested there. She looked to Bulk and he also had one, though it was more black and less silver. "You'll have to tell me about those sometime." She replied in a whisper, tapping her own watch.

Bulk nodded and opened his mouth to speak when Ernie called over. "Come on you three. You can catch up while working. I have a whole line waiting."

The barter table was actually pretty fun. It was Kimberly, Bulk and Skull's job to make sure items of similar value were exchanged. Making sure not all the good stuff was traded away for broken down junk. Kimberly couldn't get over how serious Bulk was taking this job. He was careful in his evaluation of items and being extremely fair.

She shook her head. It was funny how dire times could change people for the better.

"Lunch time you three!" Ernie called halfway through the day.

"Oh Boy! I'm hungry." Skull said, standing up from the table, rubbing his hands together. He enjoyed actually feeling hungry again.

"Food sounds good." Kimberly added stretching her arms.

Bulk looked at Kim. "You're gonna eat with us, right?"

She nodded. "Of course. It will be a nice change from me being the only one to eat." She teased a bit, remember how as toys they didn't eat but always were close by when she ate in the moon castle. "Let's sit there." She pointed to the table in the far corner. It would give them some privacy to talk.

They sat in silence, only speaking to thank Ernie for the food. Once the juice bar owner was well away from the table, Kimberly spoke. "Okay I have to ask... communicators?"

Bulk smirked. "It was Zordon's idea. He wants us to help keep an eye on things."

"We're like honorary rangers now." Skull added, taking a big bite of his grilled chicken sandwich. "Oh this is so good!"

Kimberly smiled and was completely sincere when she spoke. "I guess that makes us the three amigos in that sense. Honorary rangers."

"You could go back Kim. Everyone misses you." Skull said quietly. "Tommy's a wreck."

Bulk put his drink down a little too hard on the table, splashing some water. "He should be! What was he thinking? Kissing Katherine like that! Oh geez... sorry Kim."

Kimberly's smile had left her face at the mention of her rivals name. She played with a few french fries before asking very quietly. "Are they dating now?"

"No." Bulk assured her. "If anything he's been avoiding her. I think Tommy is waiting to hear from you before doing anything."

"The team isn't doing well. Everyone's pretending everything is okay but its not. Kimberly, I know its not my place but... don't you think its time to talk to Tommy?" Skull asked.

Kim rubbed her arms suddenly feeling cold again. "Yeah, I probably should talk to him soon. I don't want to but I'm not being fair to him by not talking about what happened. I've been kept awake at night thinking about it. Maybe it was just an in the moment thing. Like when I kissed Billy that one time in middle school. Kat's parents were found dead. She was really upset and..." Kimberly trailed off.

"Well I... look Kim." Bulk said, getting her attention. "I know we can't replace your old friends... but Skull and me. We're here for you. No matter what." Bulk promised softly. Surprising Kimberly with his maturity and kindness.

"I promised to be friends forever in the castle and I still mean it." Skull added.

That brought a small smile to Kimberly's face once more. "I remember. Okay so no matter what happens..." She lifted her glass. "Friends." she offered the toast. The three clinked glasses and agreed.

"Friends."

*********************** Command Center***********************

"Come on Billy. Tell me where she is. Please?"

Billy shook his head and tapped the collar around his neck. "I can't Tommy, so stop asking me."

Tommy huffed and crossed his arms, leaning against the Hydraulic Healing Chamber. He was quiet for exactly one minute before. "Maybe you could write it down..."

"No Tommy." Billy replied sternly.

"Fine."

Billy watched Tommy storm off. As much as he had promised that he wouldn't get involved in this situation. Kimberly did need to talk to Tommy eventually. Billy had to admit it, Tommy was taking this possible break hard. Even if he understood that Kimberly needed some time. If Kimberly actually broke up with him. Well he didn't want to think about what Tommy's reaction would be.

Billy sighed and returned to his work. Every day he learned a little more and got just a tiny bit closer to curing this unnatural sin of immortality Zedd had cursed them with. It was slow going and so far he had hit a wall several times. Only his own cleverness had kept him finding a work around but if this kept up.

He would need help.

And there was only one monster in the universe that might be able to shed and light on this problem.

Finster.

***************************** Trashy Dive bar******************************

Goldar took another sip of his plasma whiskey before sighing in pleasure. This was the good stuff. Not that cheap swill he used to have. He kicked his feet up on the table and let his eyes glance around this drab little hive of scum. The place was a mix of smells, roasted meat on open flames, vomit, cheap perfume of a night walker. This place smelled like adventure, danger and opportunity.

Goldar loved it.

And speaking of opportunity, here came his opportunity now.

Wrapped in golden armor, with swaying hips that could crush a skull and breasts that monsters would die for a glimpse of. Scorpina slid into the booth Goldar was in. "I take it your bounty went well?" She asked, eyeing the expensive drink.

"Very well. Here have some." Goldar slid the heavy bottle her way.

Scorpina caught it with ease and grabbed a shot glass. "Must have been very good."

"I'm sure you didn't come all this way to just drink with me." Goldar asked. "You said you had an opportunity?"

Scorpina pulled out a folded sheet of paper. " Always so business like. Always liked that about you Goldar. See if this might interest you."

Goldar read it over and then smirked. "The golden key is just a myth. Aren't you to old for fairy tales?"

"I thought that too but this bounty is from King Mondo. That gear for brains wouldn't offer this much for a myth. There must be something to it."

Goldar glanced over the flyer again. The golden key that would free Ivan ooze from his clockwork prison was real? Ivan Ooze was real? "He's offering how much?"

"1 million galactic coin for just one of the 3 pieces or 50 million for all three." Scorpina replied. "Enough for a monster to live like a king for the rest of there life. And get this... rumor is that Ninjor has one of the parts to the key but no one knows where he is."

Goldar smiled. He knew exactly where the blue ninja was.

Earth...

**************************** Juice Bar*******************************

"So where are you guys staying?" Kim asked finishing her fries.

"With our folks." Bulk answered. "My mom and Skull's dad made it."

"Zordon told us we were welcome to stay at the command center but..." Skull shook his head. "It didn't feel right."

Bulk nodded in agreement. "We can do more good here. Watch for trouble and help Ernie out. He's been nice enough to offer us daily work here." Bulk took a sip of water and declined to say anything else. But he and Skull had other reasons for returning. Very pink reasons. He looked at Kimberly. Skull had been right in his opinion that Kimberly needed them. She looked terrible. Her skin was paler than normal but had a strange sort of sheen to it. She had dark circles under her eyes like bad bruising, proof she hadn't been sleeping. Her brown eyes that were once so bright, so happy, held a pain Bulk understood all too well.

She was missing companionship and comradely. She lacked friends and it was destroying her.

Bulk blinked these thoughts away. "So where are you staying Kim?"

Kimberly looked down slightly. "Um..."

"Don't worry, we won't tell Tommy." Skull added.

Kimberly glanced around the juice bar before lowering her head closer to the table. Bulk and Skull leaned in as she spoke. "Trini's mom has been nice enough to let me stay there."

Bulk and Skull simply nodded.

"Hey your three. Lunch is over." Ernie called from behind the bar. It wasn't meant to be rude but there was work to be done.

Skull glanced over, another long line was waiting for the barter table to open up once more. "Here, I'll get the plates. You and Kim can reopen the table." Skull said already clearing up the mess.

Kim smiled. "Thanks Skull." She was so grateful for Bulk and Skull right now. They lessened the pain in her heart.

After all, in a way they were family now.

Chapter Text

**************** Command Chamber*******************

Tommy closed the door to his room in the command chamber. Right now he just wanted to be alone with his thoughts. He was failing. As a leader, as a power rangers, as a boyfriend and as a friend. He rubbed at his face, feeling the start of day old stubble. A moment later heard the gentle knock. There was Katherine right on time. Ever since Kimberly had moved out, Katherine seemed to always be hanging around him. Ready for any moment where she could be alone with him.

Sure he liked the new pink ranger well enough and he admitted there kiss had made him feel fantastic but her constantly wanting to be around him seemed to only confuse him even more. He couldn't deny just how beautiful Katherine was. How sweet she was. How charming she was with that accent. Sometimes when they were in battle or sparring or even just hanging out in the command center, he would get a glimpse of her and his heart would start racing, his body wanting to touch her, to hold her to his chest and...

And it was starting to get annoying...

The knock came again and Tommy chose to ignore it. Laying down on his bed with a sigh. Maybe she would just go away. Why couldn't Kimberly have been the crane? Then everything would have been just fine. She would still be here and they would still be together.

Kimberly's running away was Tommy's fault and his fault alone. That thought tasted bitter in his mouth.

He should have killed Zedd when he had the chance. It wouldn't have fixed anything but it would have made him feel a lot better. The white ranger closed his eyes and thought of Kimberly. Her smile, her laugh, the very way she seemed to sparkle. She was perfect. The joy in his heart, his very reason for living. His twin soul flame. What he wouldn't give just to see Kimberly, just to be near her once more.

"Tommy...?"

Tommy opened his eyes with a snort of frustration. Katherine just couldn't leave well enough alone. He stood and crossed the room but didn't open his door. "I'm fine Kat. I just need some time alone." He hoped that would be enough to get her to leave.

"Are you sure? I'm here if you want to talk."

Tommy had to bite down on his tongue to keep from snapping at her. He just wanted to scream and rage. She wasn't the one he wanted! He wanted Kimberly back! He wanted Kimberly as the crane ninjetti ranger, not Katherine! He needed Kimberly! He couldn't be himself without her around. The girl who had helped free him from Rita's spell of evil. The girl who had saved him. The girl he had sworn in his heart to protect for all time.

Tommy sighed and spoke softly without anger in his voice. "I'm good Kat. I'm just going to take a nap."

"Alright..." Came the reply.

Tommy leaned against the door for a few moments making sure Katherine was gone before returning to his bed and flopping down on his belly.

He was losing it. He was just a teenager... who had been kidnapped to the moon. Been tortured and abused by a witch. Made evil against his will, made a ranger and just... this wasn't his fault.

It wasn't his fault.

***************************Medical**************************

Billy rubbed at his eyes. God he was tired but he couldn't stop now. He had to keep pushing forward but... it was getting harder and harder to concentrate. If Kimberly was here she would scold him for not taking care of himself. Maybe a quick nap would do him some good. It had been awhile since had had slept last. Billy looked over at the cot he used as a bed. Nope, for once that bed consisting of a metal frame with a layer of canvas would not do. If he was really going to recharge he needed a good sleep in a real bed.

Billy stood, there was only one option. After all there was only one unused bedroom in the command chamber. Billy made his way down the hall. Gosh it was quiet. The other rooms doors were closed. Meaning the other rangers were probably already asleep and had been for a few hours. He vaguely wondered what time it was. He so rarely left medical anymore... but it must be late to be this quiet. He reasoned as he pushed the door open to the unused room. Pink walls greeted him, along with a white and pink dresser and a soft bed with a pink down comforter.

Billy kicked off his shoes and pulled the covers down. "Kim. I miss you." he whispered quietly as he climbed into the bed and closed his eyes. Billy fell into a deep sleep full of strange dreams that twisted all around his mind. At one point he moaned softly, twisting in the fabric and another moment he laughed in his sleep at the visions playing in his head. Suddenly he awoke with a start sitting up.

Not exactly the restful sleep he had planned. Billy stretched and rubbed his eyes. What had that dream been?

The other bedrooms were open now and he could hear chatting voices floating down the hallway along with an amazing smell. Ernie really was spoiling them with good food. Billy knew that compared to what everyone else got in angel grove the rangers were eating like kings.

He hoped Kimberly was getting enough to eat.

"Hey Billy, come join us." Rocky greeted with a smile but it faded slightly. "Are you okay?"

Billy yawned. "Yeah I'm good. I... what is everyone staring at." Indeed the breakfast table of rangers all seemed to be looking right at the ex blue ranger.

"It's nothing Billy." Aisha said quickly, returning her gaze to her food.

"I have a cleanser that can help." Katherine offered.

"You can hardly even notice it." Adam added.

Billy felt a chill. "Notice what?"

"You've got a huge zit. Right here." Justin tapped the center of his forehead.

Billy reached his hand up. There was a lump alright, about the size of a quarter and perfectly round. It felt hard and hurt a little as he poked it. "Great..."

"It's really not that bad." Katherine said, scooting over so Billy could sit down and eat. "I'm sure it will go away soon."

"Or we could try popping it." Rocky offered brandishing his fork in a menacing manner.

Billy put a hand over the lump. "I'll pass on that. Say where's Tommy?"

"Still in his room." Aisha replied.

Adam played with his food a bit before speaking. "Should we talk about... you know?"

Rocky nodded. "I'll handle it. So don't worry."

"Well we should do something soon."

Billy sighed. If ever a team needed a team building workshop it would be this group. He rubbed at the collar around his neck suddenly missing his mistress.

No, his friend.

************************** Trini's bedroom**********************

Kimberly rolled over. She felt awful. Rubbing at her face she sat up. It was late in the morning already. Odd that Mrs. Kwan hadn't come to wake her. Then again it was Sunday. The one day a week she had no obligations. Getting out of bed she glanced in the mirror. "This is going to take more than make up..." She mumbled to herself taking a comb to her hair. It was so knotted and tangled she almost took scissors to it.

"Kimberly sweetheart! Are you up?"

"Yes Mrs. Kw... Mom." Kimberly called back. "I'm sorry I slept so late."

There was a knock on the door but Mrs. Kwan was already opening it without waiting for her answer. "That's alright sweet heart. You deserve some time to rest. Oh your hair! How did it get so tangled?"

"I had some bad dreams last night." Kimberly said softly. "From when I was..." she trailed off. Anytime she hinted about the moon Mrs. Kwan always stopped asking questions.

"Here. Let me." Trini's mother took the brush and began to gently work out the knots while humming softly.

Kimberly had to admit it felt really good to have someone comb her hair and gently scratch her scalp. So much so she felt like she was going to fall asleep again. Only Mrs. Kwan's kind voice drew her back. "There all done." She had put Kimberly's hair into a simple long braid. "That will help keep it from getting tangled. Maybe you should lay back down. You really don't look well. I can bring up a lap tray with some breakfast."

"No, really I'm okay." Kimberly tried to assure but Mrs. Kwan was having none of it as she placed her hand on Kimberly's head.

"You're a bit warm. Back in bed. I'll make some tea."

"But I was suppose to see my friends today. Bulk and Skull." Kimberly argued back softly. She had made plans to go hang out with Bulk and Skull. You know just wander around, maybe play cards or something, normal teen stuff.

"Back in bed young lady." The mother's tone left no room for argument. "If you're feeling better later we can see if your friends can come over."

"Yes mom..." Kimberly replied quietly while doing what she was told. She didn't feel sick per say... but she didn't feel good either. She waited until Mrs. Kwan was out of the room before picking up her communicator. She ran her finger over the blue before sighing. She would have to risk a morning communication to Billy.

After all... she had promised.

*********************** Command Chamber**********************

"Adam do you think we can practice some before I have 'school'?" Justin asked, using quotations for the word school. It wasn't normal lessons like art class or English class but once a day Justin had lessons with Billy, usually involving science and math that lasted on average 3 hours or so.

"Sorry Justin but it's my turn to do the dishes." Adam said starting to clean up. He was always diligent about what chore was his. Today he was on dish duty.

"You can spare with me." said a voice to the side.

"Tommy! We were wondering if you were going to come to breakfast." Rocky replied.

"I saved you a plate." Katherine offered.

"Thanks Kat." Tommy said taking the plate of food. "And everyone I'm sorry. I know we've been having some growing pains as a team and I just wanted to apologies for my behavior. I know I haven't been helping much right now. I've been doing a lot of thinking and I think that maybe..."

*Beep beep beep beep Beep Beep*

Billy covered his communicator quickly hushing the noise but the damage had been done. Only Billy's communicator had gone off. Not everyone's, that meant a direct communication! But Bulk or Skull would probably call Zordon if there was trouble. He doubted either of them would call Billy directly... so that only left...

Tommy's eyes went wide. "Answer it Billy."

Billy froze for a moment before speaking. "I'll take it in the lab." he stood quickly and hurried down the hallway.

"Wait Billy!" Tommy moved to follow his friend when Rocky stopped him by grabbing his arm. Tommy frowned. "Let go Rocky."

"Tommy don't. If it is Kim calling. We don't know what command she gave Billy. You knowing about it, it might do something bad."

"But..."

"Rocky's right Tommy." Katherine said. "You wouldn't want to risk Billy's life, just to talk to Kimberly, would you?"

Tommy dropped his head in shame. "Your right. I wouldn't."

Rocky patted his back. "So don't worry about it man. Billy will tell us if it's something serious."

**********************Medical Lab***********************

"This is Billy." Billy spoke into his communicator, after making sure he was alone.

"Billy, thank goodness. I was getting worried. I didn't think you were going to answer." Kim's voice came over the line. Her words sounding slightly off. Even as they sounded relieved to hear his voice.

"Are you okay Kim?" She never called him in the day time. Too much of a risk.

"I'm sorry to call Billy but... I'm sick or something." She admitted softly.

As soon as she said those words Billy began to move around the lab, packing his travel doctor bag. "Just stay calm Kim. I'll be there as fast as I can."

"Mrs. Kwan told me to rest. So we'll have to be really quiet after you teleport in or she'll hear us."

Billy frowned. If it was serious he would be bringing Kimberly back to the command chamber even if her vanishing upset Mrs. Kwan. "I'll be there in five."

"See you then," Kimberly disconnected.

Billy sighed and ran through what was in his bag. He paused only for a moment to slap a bandaid over the zit on his forehead. He'd lance it later.

Billy teleported into Trini's room. It was strange being here again and even stranger seeing Kimberly surrounded by yellow. She was curled up in Trini's bed seemingly sleeping. Billy took this moment to give her a once over with his eyes. She did seem paler than usual. "Kim?" Billy called softly touching her shoulder. "Hey Kim?"

"Mhhm... Billy?"

"Hey." He smiled at her placing his doctor bag on the bed. "How you feeling?"

"About the same."

Billy took out a scanner. "Okay I'm going to give you a base scan to start. Then we can..."

"Kimberly! Is everything alright?" Mrs. Kwan's voice called.

"Yes!" Kimberly called back as Billy moved to hide in the closet. He barely got the door shut when Mrs. Kwan opened the bed room door. She looked around puzzled. "I thought I heard voices?"

"Oh I was sort of talking to... Mr. Ticklesneeze." Kimberly quickly picked up the doll from the night stand. "I'm sorry. I won't do that anymore. Talk out loud, to a toy, I mean."

"Sweet heart you do whatever you need to, to feel better. I know you haven't wanted to tell me about what you went through on the moon and that's okay. If talking to Mr. Ticklesneeze makes you feel better you can talk to him as much as you want." Mrs. Kwan said putting a tray down across Kimberly's lap. "Here's some warm tea and crackers. I'll have to go to the community center to see about getting some chicken to make soup. I won't be long but I want you to rest while I am gone."

"Yes mom."

Mrs. Kwan leaned down and gave Kimberly a kiss on the forehead. "Good girl."

Kimberly tried not to bristle as Mrs. Kwan closed the door. That was weird. A loving mother thing sure but... It was just unexpected. She hadn't been prepared for it. She wasn't ready for a replacement mother.

"Kim? What's going on?" Billy asked. He had heard her call Mrs. Kwan mom. When she didn't answer him, he called her name again. "Kim?"

Kimberly gave her head a shake. "Geez... I must be sicker than I thought to zone out like this." She smiled up at Billy but it was a sad smile. "Mrs. Kwan wants to adopt me."

"She can't." Billy said pulling the scanner from his bag before realizing how rude that sounded. "I mean or at least not yet, not until I cure you."

"Cure us you mean."

Billy nodded but honestly, Kimberly was always his top priority. He started to scan her. "Do you want Mrs. Kwan to adopt you?"

Kim looked away shyly. "Honestly no. I haven't given up hope yet that my mom is alive and..." Kimberly trailed off going quiet.

"And?" Billy prompted after a moment.

Kimberly's brown eyes were heavy with tears as she looked at Billy. "I think she wants me as a replacement for Trini."

Billy's gaze was soft with understanding, even as he studied the read outs. "Everything seems fine. No sign of fever or infection and your base line is still the same as last week but here..." he pulled out a plastic bag from his doctor bag. Inside were several olive green pills. "These are vitamins I have been making. They will help boost your bodily systems. I am sure your nutrition has been lacking. Ours has been too, so these compounds became a necessity for me to create. I'm sorry but it did take some time away from your cure... er... our cure." Billy corrected seeing how Kimberly gave him a glare at him for not including himself.

"Billy I don't care if other things come up that you need to work on. Sometimes our cure won't be top priority." She shook her head. Billy always wanted to put her well-being first but as rangers that just couldn't happen sometimes. "So how many should I take?"

"One a day should be sufficient." Billy replied, pulling out one of the pills. "Take the first dose now and I'll sit with you for a bit if you want. Keep you company for awhile."

Kimberly nodded even as she swallowed the pill. "I'd like that alot Billy or should I say Mr. Ticklesneeze?" She giggled at that.

Billy picked up the funny looking doll and sat on the bed by Kimberly's legs. "If it keeps Mrs. Kwan from butting in. You can call me Mr. Ticklesneeze." he teased her with a twinkle of mirth in his blue eyes. "But if you weren't feeling poorly. I would be living up to my new nickname." He reached down and ran a finger over the sole of her foot. Even though it was under the blanket, Kimberly gave a squeal of a laugh she hurried to muffle.

"Billy!" She chastised but she was not upset with her friend. Far from it in fact. Billy being around always seemed to make her feel better.

"Sorry Kim. Couldn't resist." He laughed, teasing her. Happy to see that she still had a spark of playful energy. That was a good sign. He'd stay as long as he could to keep her company and keep her happy.

Chapter Text

**************** Submarine*******************

"Auntie D! Auntie D! Look at this!"

The woman in patent red leather corset gave a growl and pulled the melon slices off off her eyes. "Elgar! How many times do I have to tell you?" She grabbed the monster by the collar. "Not to interrupt my spa treatment!" She hit him hard on the head.

"Oww... but Auntie D. Look at this!" Elgar thrust a paper towards Divatox.

She grabbed it with disdain. "What could possibly be so important that you would..." She read the first few lines... then read it again to be sure. "Are you positive about this?"

"It's true. Came right over on the evil wireless news tonight network. Rita and Zedd are gone. Defeated by Ninjor and his ninja power rangers." Elgar smiled.

Divatox smiled. "Couldn't happen to a nicer couple." She laughed. "Now get out Elgar."

The monster hesitated at the doorway. "But didn't you see the rest? About the bounty? King Mondo's offering a huge bounty for the golden key. Which Ninjor has, if you believe the rumors. Just think of all that money." Elgar smiled, red lips curing back to show pointed teeth. "Come on Auntie D. Let's go to earth."

A new voice spoke, pushing past Elgar and into the room. "The golden key to free Ivan Ooze is a myth you dunce."

"Well something must have sealed him into his clockwork prison Rygog." Elgar said, frowning at the tall, black armor wearing mutant monster.

"As much as I hate to say it. Elgar may have a point." Porto said joining the others. "If I may venture oh great Divatox. There may be something to this after all."

Divatox got to her feet in a hurry. "Well then what are you waiting for? Set a course for earth. This should be easy."

*************************** Trash can floating in space***************************

Rita tried to ignore her husband as he continued to pace the small enclosure back and forth. She busied herself with an emory board and filing her nails to beautiful sharp points. She admired her work and the jewelry still on her fingers before sighing. "Do stop pacing Zeddie. I'm getting tired just watching you."

"How can you be so calm!?" Zedd fumed.

"Years of practice Zedd." Rita simply replied. She could be calm, it was all she had right now. She was locked away with her husband and no one else. At least she had servants locking in with her before, Finster, Goldar, Squatt and Baboo. They had made the years and years and years of being locked away bearable.

"Aren't you angry? We were beaten by children! Children!" Zedd fumed turning the whole enclosure red with anger.

"Do stop Zedd. You're giving me a head ache. Besides there is nothing we can do until someone finds us and opens the can."

"At least on the moon you knew eventually someone would come! We're floating in endless space!" Zedd growled back. Why had Tommy thrown them so hard? They could be spinning out in this endless inky dark for another 10,000 years or more.

Rita waved her hand and a bed appeared with curtains all around it. "Rage all you want Zedd. I'm going to bed." She simply replied crawling onto the mattress and closing the black velvet curtains.

Zedd balled his hands into fists. "I will have my revenge against Tommy Oliver. And if not him then his children or children's children or however long we are in here. I will make the Oliver blood line pay for this. One day, I swear it!"

***********************Juice bar******************************

"I don't think Kim's coming." Skull said sadly. They had made plans to meet but Kim never showed. "Do you think something happened to her?" Skull hoped that would be the case. Kimberly was like, well like a sister to him now. Ever since the moon and the things he saw and how they became a weird sort of family he didn't want her to go back to being... like how things had been before.

Bulk shook his head. "No, Billy would have told us. I'm sure he would have." But Bulk didn't seem sure at all.

Skull frowned. "Maybe we should call in? I mean...Kim's missing... this is like ranger stuff right?"

"Not so loud." Bulk hushed him turning to see if anyone had over heard them when he saw who he believed to be Trini's mom going up to talk to Ernie. "This looks important. Let's see if we can get closer."

"Hello Ernie."

"Oh hello Mrs. Kwan. What can I do for you today?" Ernie asked with a smile.

Mrs. Kwan spoke quietly. "I need some chicken to make soup."

"Er... well I've got some canned chicken I am willing to part with but fresh right now is almost impossible to get. Is someone sick?"

"Darn, I was hoping for real chicken. With skin and bones to make good stock. Kimberly's been staying with me and she's a bit feverish this morning. I think she and Billy and whoever those friends she was staying with must have had a terrible fight. Billy hasn't come to see her once poor thing."

Ernie dug under the counter. "Best I have right now is this." he put a can of cooked chicken on the counter. "And this." he pulled out a few cubes of chicken stock bullion. "It's not much be should make a pretty good soup."

Mrs. Kwan nodded. Her voice full of thanks and a bit of worry as she spoke. "What do I owe you for this?" Money was basically useless now so most items were traded for with other items or labor.

Ernie waved the older Asian woman worry away. "For Kim, its on the house."

Mrs. Kwan was deeply surprised at that but she thanked Ernie sincerely. Ernie watched her leave and hoped Kim would be better soon. While no one had said anything. Tommy's behavior even as the white ranger had been off. Now with what Mrs. Kwan said, the juice bar owner could start to put the pieces together.

Skull watched Mrs. Kwan go. "Shouldn't we follow her Bulk? Find out where Kim is?"

Bulk shook his head. "No...but if she's sick." Bulk glanced around before putting the communicator to his mouth. "We should tell Zordon."

*************************Command Chamber**********************

"Aisha are you okay?" Rocky asked.

The girl jump and spun to face him. "Rocky! You scared me!"

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to but what are you doing out here?" Rocky wondered as the cold desert air blew against them. The sky was dark above them as stars twinkled like distant wishes in the night.

Aisha rubbed at her arms trying to ward off the chill. "I couldn't sleep."

Rocky moved to join her and without saying a word removed his red jacket and placed it over her bare shoulders.

She sighed, "Thanks."

Rocky simply nodded. For a long time they just stood there watching the stars. Finally Aisha spoke. "I don't know how much more of this I can take Rocky. It feels like a bomb is going to explode any minute. Everyone is walking on egg shells."

Rocky put an arm around her. "I know. I keep thinking I'll get Tommy alone to talk about it but he doesn't want to listen to me."

"He doesn't want to listen to anyone. Not Ninjor, not Zordon, not even us, his teammates. Rocky if this keeps up...I mean the tengu are already getting more aggressive."

Rocky nodded. "And Ninjor said we would be extremely lucky if only tengu showed up."

"That's bothering me too. Ninjor wouldn't say who the tengu work for or who might be coming. I feel like there is so much Ninjor and Zordon aren't telling us. Rocky if Rita and Zedd returned or someone like them. We can't take them, not how we are right now. A broken team. We would fail and be killed. Just like the last team..."

"Yeah... I know." Rocky said pulling her into a hug. "I'll go talk to Billy. I'm sure he's still up and we need to get Kim back here or at least explain the situation to her. Get her to talk to Tommy."

Aisha nodded. She had only know Kim for two weeks but the original pink ranger had made a favorable impression. Kind, with a gentle heart and sweet spirit. "Yeah... Rocky if things go bad?"

"I've got your back, I've got Adam's back too. If it ends up being just the three of us again. It will work out somehow."

Aisha nodded. "We'd have to take Justin in too." She couldn't imagine leaving the kid alone to fend for himself, power or no powers.

"We would."

They stood a few minutes longer before Rocky tugged on Aisha a bit. "Come on. It's cold. Let's go back inside."

Aisha let Rocky lead her back into the warmth of the command chamber but her mind was still on the trials that would soon test the team. She hoped they would be strong enough to face them.

*********************** Caves outside Angel Grove*******************

Black feathers and chewed on bones littered the ground of the cave as Goldar made his way inside. Tengus would eat anything. As he walked deeper into the cave system, he dodged large piles of white goop. Tengus were not the cleanest minions but they were viscous, loyal and didn't fall apart like putties would.

"Hey! Show yourselves!" Goldar growled.

Suddenly he was surrounded by dozens of cawing, clucking, screeching tengu. Goldar refused to flinch as they flapped and snapped and screamed. "Your leader! Come forth."

A tengu, slightly larger than the others, dropped down to face Goldar. "What do you want?" It asked head turning this way and that, studying the new comer in golden armor.

"Caw! Shiny! Shiny! Shiny want! Caw caw!" The other tengu began to shout.

"I leader! Quiet!" The large one snapped at the others. "Shiny... want... kill...take.." It said turning to face Goldar.

Goldar held in a laugh, they were such stupid creatures. "You want shiny?" Goldar slowly reached into his belt and pulled out a gold disk on a chain. It was so well polished that even in the dim light of the cave it shined like the sun. "I'll give shiny if you obey me."

The leader one cocked his head in thinking. "Give and obey. Give, Give! Caw Caw!"

Goldar handed over the dangling gold and watched as the Tengus rejoiced in the little bobble. Dancing around like it was some kind of god. "Now bow to your master." Goldar shouted and watched with pleasure as the tengu did so.

An army of his own. Goldar could work with this.

******************************* Four days later**********************

"Hey Kim!" Skull greeted brightly. "We've been worried about you."

Kimberly gave Skull a small smile. "Sorry to worry you. Mrs. Kwan wanted me to stay in bed for a few days. I should have called." She tapped her blue communicator. "Sorry but I'm feeling better now."

Bulk looked over at their small, female friend. She still seemed terribly pale. "What did Billy say?"

Kim shrugged. "He said everything seems okay but... I don't know I still feel off." She admitted as they walked along. It was another sunny day. Bulk and Skull had come to walk Kimberly home from her job. Still she felt funny. Like she had a fever, with a chill but also that warm fogginess that pushes on the eyes urging sleep.

Large black shadows began to circle around the three teens as the walked. Skull was the first to notice as one of these dark forms made a direct bee line for Kimberly from the sky. "Kim! Watch out!" Skull cried but it was Bulk who yanked the girl out of harms way.

The giant bird landed and clawed at the ground flapping its wings. "Give us the ranger!" It demanded as other giant feathery fiends began to encircle the trio. "Our master wants the girl!"

"Master?" Skull wondered but Kimberly had moved in front of the boys. She could handle two maybe three on her own but six giant birds? She only had one option.

"Stay behind me. It's Morphin Time! Thunder FireBird!" Kimberly shouted. Suddenly her vision swam and colors washed together like tie dye over her eyes. The morpher dropped from her hands as Kimberly fainted. Only Skull dashing forward prevented the fallen girl from striking her head on the pavement.

"Oh geez! Kim! Kimberly! Wake up! Please!" Skull cried clutching her close to his chest.

Bulk raised his fists and got between his friends and the tengu. Bulk didn't even realize just how much he had changed in the past few months. Before he would have run away in fear but now. "Skull call Zordon!" Bulk commanded before turning back to the birds. " Alright you walking chicken meals! Let's dance!"

Chapter Text

**************** Medical Lab*******************

They had all gathered around in medical after the fight. The air was so thick with emotions it felt hard to breathe. No one had been hurt except for Bulk and whatever was wrong with Kimberly. The rangers had made it in time to save all three of them but for a moment it had been dire. Skull stood over with Adam and Justin. Kat and Ninjor were mostly on the edges of the room. Rocky was basically center with Aisha and Bulk.

Tommy was worrying over his unmoving girlfriend laying on the medical table.

"Kim? Come on Kim. Open your eyes. Please? Please open your eyes." Tommy begged softly, holding Kimberly's hand but the girl on the medical bed did not stir. She seemed too pale and as still a death. Only the gentle, rhythmic rise and fall of her chest kept Tommy from panicking. When the call had come in that she had been attacked and was unconscious. When he had seen her on the viewing globe, something deep, an almost primal instinct to protect, had snapped inside Tommy Oliver. He had led the team to victory with pure ease. Practically ripping the wings off the tengu, forcing them to flee for there very lives.

Rocky had noticed the change. He thought perhaps all the rangers had. This was the leader they had been missing. The one who lead them to victory over impossible odds on the moon. The one who could bring the team together. Was Kimberly so important to Tommy that without her they would break apart? Shattering like glass?

Tommy turned sad hazel eyes towards his oldest friend. "Billy? What's wrong with her?"

"I'm working on finding that out Tommy." Billy replied from where he was hunched over staring at a computer a few feet away. Billy hadn't been sleeping and it was taking a toll, not that the others knew of his lack of sleep for the past few nights. The hat on his head was bothering him. Making his ears itch terribly but he didn't dare remove it. Not with everyone around. Why had this happened now? Kimberly had seemed fine a few days ago.

Then again so had he...

"Oh but I'm good. Thanks for asking Tommy." Bulk huffed as Aisha helped dress his wounds. It bothered him that Tommy hadn't even acknowledged the bravery of Skull and himself. Not that he was looking for praise... well maybe he was, just a little.

Tommy shook his head. "Sorry. Is it bad?" He asked in a way that didn't seem like he really cared.

Aisha touch was gentle on his wounds as she replied to the question instead of Bulk. "It's just some bad cuts and bruising. Nothing we can't heal." She assured the taller, rounder teen with a smile.

"Thank you Aisha." Bulk replied. "At least someone has manners."

Tommy stood at that remark and turned about to yell at Bulk when something in the ex bully's eyes stopped him. Bulk's jacket was torn, his hands cut and bandaged. If he hadn't been there. Kimberly would have been lost. Taken away to some place Tommy might never find her in. Locked away once more in the darkness. "I'm sorry Bulk. I owe you my thanks." Tommy held out his hand.

For a long moment Bulk debated not taking it. Hadn't Tommy seen just how much he had hurt Kimberly with his actions? He couldn't deny the tension still between them but Bulk shook Tommy hand. "You're welcome but I didn't do it for you." His gaze went to Kimberly still laying still as stone.

"Still... thank you."

There was a soft moan as Kimberly began to stir. "Ooh..." She put her hand on her face and tried to sit up.

Tommy rushed to her side. "Easy Kim." His hands were on her back and shoulder. Helping her to sit up.

"...Tommy...?" She mumbled unsure. Her eyes seemed slightly unfocused and blurry.

"I'm here. Just take it easy. I've got you. You'll be alright." Tommy promised.

Kim sighed, relying on Tommy to support her, as she spoke. "Mhm... what... happened?"

"We were attacked Kim. By those KFC rejects. Don't you remember?" Skull asked coming over into her line of sight. Tommy frowned at the lanky teen getting so close to Kim but Skull paid him no mind. After all, Kimberly was part of his family now.

"The tengus... right..."

"Move you two." Billy said coming to kneel next to Kim. He shined a light in her eyes, ignoring the noise of displeasure she made, before asking. "What do you remember exactly Kim?"

"Its like Skull said... we were attacked... I went to morph then... nothing till now." Kimberly yawned, her speech hesitant. Her eyelids drooping with fatigue. Her body seeming too weak to stay sitting up without help. She felt like her mind as floating. "Billy? Am I dying?" She asked, oddly sounding calm.

Billy put his hand gently on her shoulder. "No, I don't think so but your bio metric energy to the morphing grid is all over the place." Billy pulled up a graph. "Grid energy should stay constant and steady, melting with our own life force but the levels for Kim are drastically different." The image changed showing sharp increases and decreases. Like a child's drawing of mountains. "While not life threatening in and of itself... I... don't know what's wrong." Billy admitted softly, but loud enough for those in the room to hear.

"May I venture a guess?" Ninjor finally spoke from the dark corner where he had been watching the scene. "Kimberly, where is your power coin?"

Kimberly felt in her pockets, tired eyes going wide with fear, "It's not here!"

"Hold on." Skull dug in his pocket. "Here... You dropped it when you fell."

Ninjor took the coin. "Just as I thought." he ran his fingers over the filed smooth edge. "Your coin is damaged. I should have noticed that right away but when you received a touch of ninjetti power for your upgraded fire bird I thought nothing of it. Now I fear that this coin, and the combined powers, is all that's keeping you from starting to transform."

"Transform?" Rocky asked. "Into what?"

"Into what they once were." Ninjor replied.

"They?" Katherine asked, "Is someone else sick?

Ninjor turned towards Billy. "I know this is not the best timing, nor how you wanted to do things but it is time to tell your friends. They will understand Billy."

Billy balled his hands into fists and glared at Ninjor. "How could they? When I don't understand what's happening? Ninjor, this wasn't your secret to tell."

"I am sorry but it's for the best Billy. For the team."

"Billy?" Adam asked. "What's wrong?"

Billy sighed, barely holding back tears. The anger inside turning to pure sorrow. "Even the computer says I'm healthy, totally normal but does this look normal?" With that he removed the hat he had been wearing for the past few days and the bandaid on his forehead. He looked to the floor as his friends gasped in astonishment. Billy's ears were no longer rounded at the top like normal human ears. Instead they seemed to have grown over an inch longer and lead up into points. Like the ears of an elf.

"Your ears!" Katherine was shocked. Billy looked as though he came from a story book.

Rocky came closer. The zit was still there but no longer covered with skin. Instead it was hard and bumpy around the edges. "Is that bone?"

"It's a horn bud. My cousin raised goats. The babies all had horn buds just like this." Aisha said getting a closer look as well.

Billy had to fight back the urge to run away and hide. His friends were just curious. He should let them examine his changes without fear.

"You're growing a horn? Cool!" Justin said only to be hushed quickly by Adam.

Billy sighed. "I don't think its very cool. In fact. I don't like it at all. I believe it is linked to whatever Zedd did to make us immortal. Somehow combine our powers with legendary DNA or something. But all I have right now are theories and hypothesis." He said looking back at Kimberly who simply nodded understanding the seriousness.

"But unicorns and fire birds and stuff like that aren't real, are they?" Justin asked.

"Stories have to come from somewhere." Adam simply answered. "I mean we have stories in Korea about similar creatures to unicorns."

"Africa too." Aisha added.

Billy nodded. "Every culture seems to have a unicorn creature story and most have fire bird stories or something like it as well."

"How could Zedd do this Billy?" Tommy asked. "How is it possible?"

Billy went back to the computer. "I've been running a theoretical projection analysis since the horn started. Zedd would had to have the DNA of these animals to make these changes to our bodies. Or maybe its space unicorn DNA, I don't know." Billy sighed sadly. "There's so much I don't know but this is what the computer has projected as the most probable outcome of my completed transformation." He pushed a few buttons and stepped back. The human form of Billy on screen changed showing long pointed ears, a tail, hooves for feet and a single spiral horn from his forehead. "Zordon called us hybrids and that's exactly what we are."

"Unicorn." Kim spoke before scrunching up her face. "You're going to be a part unicorn. Wait! Does that mean I'm going to sprout feathers? And a beak? Or a tail?" her eyes took on a wild fear.

"Calm yourself Firebird... er Kimberly." Ninjor corrected, trying to soothe the frightened girl. "You are still connected to the morphing grid and the energy of the grid will keep your human form from changing but your body will find it's own energy draining more rapidly than ever before. You will be unable to morph right now, theoretically, as the energy will be used else wear in your body."

Kimberly's mind swirled again even as she took comfort in Ninjor's words. With a quiet sob, she fainted once more. Tommy caught her, holding her to his chest as he breathed in her scent once more. "Billy? Can I take her to her room to sleep?"

Billy pushed down the pain he was feeling. He thought for sure Tommy would have had some words of comfort for the fact he was turning into a mythical man unicorn hybrid, "Hang on. Here." With great care Billy put two small metal disks on Kimberly's forehead. "This will allow me to monitor her from anywhere in the command chamber."

With ease Tommy lifted Kimberly up into his arms, cradling her to his body as if she was a breakable doll. Without saying a word he walked past his friends. He never saw the strained look of pain on Katherine's face or the distrust on Adam's. All that mattered was the helpless bundle in his arms.

"Don't worry Kim." He whispered to the top of her head. "I'll look after you. I promise."

Chapter Text

**************** Medical Lab*******************

Billy laid his head in his hands on the computer console. Now that everyone knew about his... problem. He no longer had to wear that terrible hat or bandaid on his face but he still didn't feel much better. The computer had been unable to predict how fast the change would happen but... it was going to happen unless he could find a way to stop it.

At least Kimberly would remain looking human. Billy was thankful for small miracles. He rub his eyes before checking the screen showing his best friend vitals. He frowned slightly at the computer screen. Then again if Kimberly was going to be near comatose daily, he wasn't sure what she would prefer. A small smile crossed Billy's lips. Kim would look very cute in pink and red feathers. Out of scientific curiosity, he had the computer hypothesis what Kimberly transformed would look like. He wanted to be able to give her a worse case scenario, if for some reason, the powers in her failed. Her arms would be like wings sprouting feathers from the biceps down. It appeared she would loose the majority of her fingers to feathers but would retain her thumb and fore finger on each hand for grasping things. No beak thankfully, but the clawed feet and long, graceful tail feathers made up for that.

Ninjor had gone to talk to Zordon before disappearing again to some unknown place. Billy sighed, he also needed to go talk to Zordon. There had to be someone who could help them somewhere. If not on earth, or Phadoes, somewhere out in the universe.

"Billy?" A soft voice spoke.

"Adam, did you need something?" Billy replied automatically, his voice seeming devoid of emotion.

"No, but I wanted to see how you are doing?" Adam asked gently.

Billy shrugged, "The same as I was five hours ago."

Adam had moved to join Billy looking at the computer read out on Kimberly. "Should we try and wake her up?"

Billy shook his head. "Not yet, see these fluctuations. They are starting to rise. I believe she will wake up in another hour or so but I have no idea what condition she will be in physically or mentally." Billy's mental mask slipped and for a moment all the worry he felt for his best friend showed upon his face, "She might feel perfectly normal or she might be confused or she might be very weak."

A gentle hand of comfort touched Billy's arm. "Why don't you get some sleep? I'll stay here and keep an eye on things."

Billy was about to tell Adam no, that he was fine but... he knew better. "Okay but just an hour or so. As soon as these levels start rising, wake me up okay?"

"I will Billy. Promise." Adam said.

Billy could only nod and then drag his tired form to the cot in the corner of the room. He was asleep within just a minute or two, snoring slightly.

Adam sat down quietly at the monitor watching it dutifully. Tommy wasn't letting anyone near Kimberly's room right now. It bothered Adam. Seeing Tommy act so possessive of Kimberly.

The same way Billy had been acting on the moon from the influence of the power of darkness inside him. Kimberly wasn't anyone toy or play thing! She was bright and sweet and agile and kind and... Adam sighed, maybe he was sick with something too. After all he had been thinking a lot about Kimberly lately. Hoping she was safe and so much more he was embarrassed to even think about. It's not like he hadn't had crushes before but Kimberly was his friend. His good friend, plus she was way out of his league.

And he wasn't one to get involved in relationship drama. It wasn't his place but Tommy... The more Adam saw how he acted around Kim the more certain he was that Tommy was not good for her.

It didn't help that Aisha and Rocky seemed to be getting closer. Not romantically yet but Adam could tell there was something happening there. Just a spark of energy that seemed to flow naturally between them. Though he knew Rocky would be one to take his time with any romantic ideas. The team had to come first. And then there was Katherine almost whining with desire over Tommy. A bunch of hormone raging teenagers with powers. How had Zordon ever thought using teenagers was a good idea? Why had the great powers picked them?

Adam closed his eyes. So much revolved around Kimberly. He hoped he would get a chance to talk to her alone when she woke up. She needed to know what was going on in her absence.

And he wanted to make sure she knew he was there for her, as a friend.

**********************Tengu Cave*****************************

Goldar sat upon a throne of stones and bones. Finally feeling the frustration on the other end as he growled. "You let her escape!? She was helpless!" he glared at the birds around him.

"It wasn't our fault caw caw!"

"The white ranger plucked us!"

"We were out numbered! Caw!"

Goldar growled. "Fools! Idiots!" Before shaking his head. No wonder Zedd was always so angry. "If you want something done right, do it yourself. Go! Watch for the rangers and report back! We will strike again when the time is right and this time..." Goldar swung his swords taking out the corner of the bone throne. "We will kill them all!"

"Caw! Caw! Caw! Master Goldar! Caw! Caw! All hail master! Caw!"

****************** Submarine*****************************

"So this is earth? Pee eww! What a nasty little blue planet." Divatox straightened her outfit. "The sooner I take over. The sooner I can start redecorating. Porto! And sign of that golden key fragment?"

"None yet but I will keep scanning for Ninjor's signature. As soon as I get a lock, I will teleport him into the submarine for your pleasure."

"Excellent!" She rubbed her hands together. "If the stories are true. Ivan Ooze is even stronger than Maligore. What a man!" she swooned. "Mrs. Divatox Ooze. Has a nice ring to is." Divatox kissed the mirror she was holding, frowning slightly as it cracked.

********************* Command Chamber*************************

Katherine had skipped going to the community center today feigning illness. The other's could help well enough without her. She was feeling unwell but it wasn't sickness that bothered her. It was seeing Kimberly. Not only seeing her in the command center once more but seeing Tommy cradle her to his chest. The look of devotion and love in his eyes. He would die for her, he would kill for her.

Katherine swallowed hard. Despite there first meeting in the castle the original pink ranger had been nothing but kind to her. Even giving Katherine the chance to become a pink ranger too. Just like her friends, just like her new family and how had she re-payed her? By acting on her feelings for Tommy.

It wasn't her fault, she had been so over whelmed and emotional over her parents but she knew she loved Tommy. And he hadn't pushed her away or stopped her but now... he was so cold towards the crane ranger. First in pain over Kimberly running away and now she was back, hurt and helpless, bringing out the best in the white ranger. Tommy had yet to leave Kimberly's side. He hadn't even taken a bathroom break or come out for lunch. Rocky had taken him a sandwich.

Katherine sighed just outside Kimberly's room. She wanted to talk to Tommy but what was there to say? She still loved him, she still wanted him. She could apologies to Kim but would she really mean it? Yes, of course she would. Katherine wasn't a home wrecker but...

It wouldn't make her feelings for Tommy go away. Nothing could do that...

Well, one thing could. If Tommy told her that he didn't want her, she would except that. Only he hadn't. He had weeks to tell her he didn't love her but he hadn't.

It was the only hope she was holding on to.

************************ Unknown location*****************

Warm air caressed Kimberly as she walked along the dry, mountain path. It was dark but the sky was just starting to take on the soft glows of the dawn. "Where am I?" She wondered as she moved along the path, coming into what appeared to be the ruins of what once must have been a beautiful temple. Moving towards the edge of the cliff she could see a vast jungle forest with a tall mountain in the center of it. This was like no place she had seen before yet she didn't feel afraid.

Suddenly there was shouting behind her as two people in battle entered the center of the ruins. One was a woman in a fur bikini with scratches on her body wielding a powerful looking staff. The other was a woman with black hair and golden armor that reminded Kimberly of the scorpion that had almost stung her.

"You will never find the key part Scorpina!" The fur covered woman said.

The other laughed, "How little you know Dulcea! King Mondo already has two pieces. Now where is Ninjor? His piece is all that is needed to free Ivan Ooze."

"I will never tell you where Ninjor is!"

"Then I'll cut out your tongue and burn the jungle to the ground!"

Again the two exchanged blows. Kimberly had to do something! "Thunder Fire Bird!" She screamed into the sky. Her shout sounding inhumane and while she did not morph both stopped at her sounds.

The one called Scorpina looked around confused, it was if neither could see Kimberly standing right there. "What ghost is this? What trick of your magic witch?"

Dulcea looked just as nervous. "No trick of mine. Perhaps it is the sacred ninjetti spirits. Go, leave this place while you can." Dulcea got back into a defensive position.

Scorpina laughed. "Sacred spirits? Hahaha! Prepare to die guardian. Then you can join your pet ghost."

The battle resumed and it was clear Dulcea was winded. She was looking so tired, so worn out. As if she had been fighting for days or weeks. With a bit of luck Scorpina got the upper hand. "Now die." She swung her sword at the same time Kimberly picked up a rock and threw it.

Scorpina shouted as the rock hit her forehead, sending her to the ground. Dulcea was up in an instant only for Scorpina to vanish in golden light before the killed blow could be struck.

Dulcea took a few breaths before turning in Kimberly's direction. "Who is there? I know ever inch of my plateau and the rocks do not just move. Show yourself."

"I...um..." Couldn't this woman see her?

Dulcea growled wildly looking around at the sound. "Show yourself!" She demanded once more.

"But I'm right here?" Kimberly said. This woman was getting closer, reaching into her pocket for something. "Please... don't hurt me." Kimberly said taking a few steps back as beautiful glitter fell all over her and around her.

Dulcea stared at the semi see through human in front of her. The sparkling of energy was so familiar. Like something from long ago that she couldn't quite remember. "Who are you? How did you get here?"

"My names Kimberly and I don't know. Last thing I remember was being in the command chamber with the others and I remember seeing Ninjor there." Kimberly admitted quietly. "What did that woman want with him?"

But there was no time to answer as the sound of engines began to roar in the sky above coming closer.

"There is no time." Dulcea moved forward grabbing Kimberly's wrist and pulling her to the edge of the cliff. "Go! Tell Ninjor his key part is all that is stopping Ivan Ooze from being reborn. Fly swan!"

Kimberly had no time to react as Dulcea pushed her off the cliff. She tried to scream but she couldn't make a sound. As she fell, it seemed as though she spouted red and pink feathers from her arms and back like a beautiful cape. Suddenly the sun rose from behind the mountain. It was blinding for a moment as Kimberly, in free fall, watched the feathers turn pure golden white. She closed her eyes waiting to hit the rocks below.

And sat up in her bed...

Chapter Text

**************** Angel Grove park*******************

"I'm pooped!" Justin exclaimed, sitting down at the picnic table. He crossed his arms and laid his head on the table. He, Rocky and Aisha had just powered down after coming from a long shift at the youth center. There had been so many people all wanting answers or help or supplies and the rangers couldn't do anything because well... what could they do? They couldn't make more food appear from thin air or fix broken equipment or anything like that. The best they could do was make a list and prioritize.

The demands from some of those they rescued was down right disgusting and ungrateful.

"I'm tired too." Aisha spoke softly, a testament to just how tired she was, as she sat on the bench beside Justin.

Rocky sat across from his tuckered out teammates and pulled out the list he had taken down. He read it over once, then again, before refolding it with a sigh. "So many requests."

"And we can't do the majority of it." Aisha said. " I mean pretty sure most of those requests are not legal and for the rest we can't do it. Not without using the flying zords anyway."

"I still don't know why Kat didn't come with us. She felt fine at breakfast." Justin huffed quietly.

"Yeah I know. I hope she's feeling better." Rocky said quickly. "Probably just something she ate."

Justin gave a quiet hum of agreement.

"Still..." Aisha said, "Had I know being a ranger would be this much work. I might have said no."

"Really Aisha?" Justin asked, picking his head up from the table.

She smiled at the kid. "No, not really. I think I would still be a ranger. Even if I am this bone tired."

They lapsed into a comfortable silence just listening to the world around them. The day was bright and clear. A few birds sang in the trees. The lake sparkled just a short distance away. The water gently lapping against the shore line like a gentle lullaby. Rocky was happy this part of the park had been left alone and not hastily turned into a farm plot or a space for the few farm animals they had brought back from the moon. It was nice to have a little place of quiet. A balm for the worn out red rangers soul. He recalled how he had roller bladed this very area maybe a week or so before everything went down. That brought a smile to his face. Aisha noticed and asked about it.

Justin let his friend's talk, he was too tired to join the conversation about roller blades and sports but he liked hearing his friend's voices. He was so very tired and the sound of them talking was so very soothing. There was a strange plop of water sound that brought Justin's focus back to the lake in front of him. He was sure there had been a flash of brown... probably just a fish. He had just open his mouth to mention it when Rocky gave a shout of warning.

"Well well what do we have here? A couple of escaped slaves and that child?"

Justin felt a shiver run up his spine as he leapt to his feet. Rocky and Aisha were already in defensive positions.

"Goldar? With the tengu?" Justin questioned.

Goldar smirked, waving his sword, as the tengu fluttered around him. "This is perfect! Kimberly will come after you and right into my trap." He looked right at Justin. "After all, Rita never got a chance to play with you but I will."

Justin felt his knees begin to shake in fear at the thought.

"Tengu, get the boy!" Goldar commanded

"Over my dead body!" Rocky shouted, striking out at the closest bird monster. "Justin stay close!"

Aisha kicked another. "Should we morph?" Her moves were slow, her form off kilter. They all were off there game from being so tired.

Goldar's fuzzy ears picked up on that word like a spark catching dried grass alight. He narrowed his eyes. Oh course these humans would be the new rangers. That was just the kind of luck the lion- ape had. "Tengu! Stop them from calling for there powers!"

"Ninjetti the...Mhmmm!" Rocky's transformation was halted by a thick band of sticky purple stuff over his mouth. It was like duct tape mixed with super glue and slime. He scratched at his face trying to get the goo off but it wouldn't budge.

He watched in horror as Justin and Aisha struggled with the same goo. Only taking a moment to be thankful that while there mouth's were sealed shut, there noses were clear so they could breath. The tengus still moved to attack. Rocky went to kick one when another barfed the purple goo over his other foot affectingly pinning it to the ground.

The othres were getting trapped as well as the tengus circled and coughed up purple goo at them. This was it. Unless back up arrived it would be all over. Goldar stalked over to Rocky. Rocky took a swing with his fist even thought he couldn't move his legs. Goldar laughed easily stepping to the side of the swing. "Fools. Pathetic." Goldar raised his sword. "I will end you and the girl here now but take the boy alive as a bargaining chip for the rangers."

A blast of blue laser light struck Goldar in the chest. Not killing him but forcing him away from Rocky as Ninjor landed among the group. "Looks like you could use a hand."

"Mhm-Mmhhm!" Rocky tried to speak.

"Sorry Rocky. I can't understand a word you are saying. Now Goldar how about we finish this? Come if you think you can stand up against Ninjor the great and powerful!"

But Goldar was no longer looking at Ninjor but behind him. The great ninja barely had time to react taking a glancing blow to the arm from a sword behind him.

"Is this a private party or can anyone join?" Elgar asked, his red lips curving in a grin over his pointed teeth. The card sword in his hand was still hot from the blow Ninjor had just received.

"Elgar and Piranhatrons? Oh dear, this isn't good." Ninjor muttered, looking from one threat to the other. Even the great and powerful Ninjor had limits.

"Back off clown face. I was here first!" Goldar growled at Elgar.

"Go use your wings to stuff some cushions! I'm here for the golden key part!" Elgar growled back waving his sword at Ninjor. "And you're gonna give it to me."

"That won't be happening." Ninjor replied, as he tried to move in a way that would give him some space to fight.

"That's right because the key part is mine! Run home. I think I hear your Auntie calling." Goldar mocked Elgar.

Elgar shouted and charged at Goldar. Swords clashed as both ordered there 'troops' to attack the others.

Rocky continued to struggle with his bounds. No matter who won it wasn't looking good for the rangers.

Where the hell were the others?

**************************Youth center***************************

"How are your hands feeling Bulk?" Skull asked for the fourth time in an hour.

"There fine. Quit worrying. Aisha and Billy fixed them up."

Skull nodded. "I know but... geez Bulk. I was so scared and you were so brave and I just..." The skinny boy sighed and leaned against the back wall. "I felt so useless." Skull closed his eyes, trying to keep back tears. Sure, they were honorary power rangers now but what good was that if he couldn't even stand up to a monster.

Bulk patted Skull's shoulder reassuringly. "You are brave Skull. A couple months ago we both would have run for it but you didn't. You stayed right there and made sure they didn't take Kimberly."

"Well I mean, I couldn't just leave her on the concrete sidewalk unconscious."

Bulk gave his little buddy a smile. "And I was plenty scared while fighting."

Skull looked up at Bulk, surprise on his face. "You were?"

Bulk nodded. "Yeah but I couldn't, wouldn't, let those walking chicken dinner hurt you or Kimberly. We're rangers now, we're not on our own anymore."

Skull brighten up at that. "Hey your right! We've got friends. A whole bunch to rely on."

"Right so don't worry. You'll be brave when you have to be, we both will."

"YOU TWO! Where is Kimberly?!" Mrs. Kwan's voice was so loud in the room that everyone went quiet as she stomped her way over to Bulk and Skull. Ernie was already moving to interject.

"It's alright everyone!" Ernie assured the people in the center before lowering his voice. "Mrs. Kwan, please don't shout like that. We have several people here recovering from PTSD from the moon and..." Ernie was cut off by the voice of an angry mother.

"I don't care about anyone else right now. I want to know where Kimberly is! It's almost dark outside, she was suppose to be home hours ago and she last left the house with these two. So I will ask again. Where is Kimberly? Tell me or do I need to go find a police person?"

Bulk took a slight step in front of Skull. "She ditched us. We ran into Billy, they talked for a bit and she went off with him."

"You didn't try and stop her? Or ask where she was going?"

"Ma'am with all due respect. Kimberly never liked us much. We weren't friends before the incident just acquaintances. She was all too happy to go off with Billy someplace so no, I didn't chase her down to pry."

Skull glanced at Bulk. When had he become such a good liar?

The anger and need to blame in Mrs. Kwan's eyes seemed to fizzed out. "Oh dear.." She said softly. "I shouldn't have blamed you boys."

"I am sure she will come home soon. Or at least let you know she's safe. How about something to drink?" Ernie interjected placing an arm over Mrs. Kwan's shoulder leading her away from the teens.

Once the adults were far enough away Bulk spoke. "Better report in. Mrs. Kwan seeking out Kimberly could cause trouble."

"Yeah besides it's almost dinner time. She might be awake by now."

Bulk simply nodded as the two went into the bathroom, made sure they were alone, and teleported to the command chamber.

Chapter Text

**************** Command Chamber*******************

Kimberly sat up in bed in a panic, a scream on her lips, eye wide with fright as her heart beat rapidly in fear. She tried desperately to catch her breath and calm down. The tangled blankets in her hands would indicate she had been sleeping and therefore her fear was unfounded...but...

No, that was no dream... she had been falling...and falling...falling...

"Beautiful! What's wrong?" Tommy's worried face suddenly appeared right in front of her eyes.

Kimberly let out a gasp of surprise and fell back onto the pillows. Pillows that were so plush it was like falling back onto a pile of cotton candy. "T-Tommy?" Her voice sounded weak and unsure, even in her own ears. It had been a long time since she sounded so weak... or felt so weak...

"Yeah Kim, It's really me. I'm here. You're in the command chamber. You're safe." Tommy soothed with gentle tones and hushes. "It's okay." He carefully moved a strand of hair out of her face with the slightest touch. God how he had missed her. Just being close to Kimberly seemed to fill him with a light, a power, an energy he didn't fully understand. She was so beautiful. "Kim I was hoping we could talk?"

"Like, right now?" She asked. Tommy had the worse timing. Kimberly mental felt unprepared to talk about there situation right now.

Tommy nodded. "I need to know where we stand. Kimberly, I love you. I've loved you since the moment I first saw you, even when I was the evil green ranger I loved you. I... you would have been the only one I wouldn't have hurt. Not even Rita could have made me hurt you. I would die to protect you. Do you understand Kim?"

Tommy's eyes were so sad as he spoke the truth, she could see that but... "Tommy, I like you a lot but I'm not sure I love you yet, not like how you are professing to me. I mean, I'm not saying no but things just moved too fast between us. I'm not sure where my feelings are and I'm not sure where your feelings really are either."

"Kim! I love you! Please believe me!" Tommy proclaimed taking her hands into his. "And no force in the universe can change this love."

Kimberly gave him a soft, sort of half smile. "Can you honestly tell me right now you aren't interested in Katherine at all? How does the falcon feel about the crane?"

Tommy felt his heart flutter... shit... "I admit there is something there but if you can forgive me, I promise you Kim it won't happen again."

Kimberly sighed, why was this so hard? "How about we make a deal?"

Tommy blinked, curious. "What kind of deal?"

"I want you to be with who your really want Tommy, so why don't we take a step back from going steady? I mean, if you want, you can date me and Katherine."

"You'd be okay with that?" Tommy felt his jaw drop open in surprise.

Kimberly nodded. "Only if you agree that I'll be allowed to date other people too, if I want. Otherwise it won't be fair."

Tommy tried to hide his feelings of jealousy as he asked. "Is there someone else you want to date?"

"No, but you have to agree. If you're open to dating other people. I can do the same."

Tommy relented, agreeing with a nod. "Yeah, okay Kim. Just until I figure out my feelings."

Kimberly shook her head, choosing to ignore the fact that by the time Tommy made up his mind, she might not want him anymore or might not be able to be with him anymore. Immortality and all that. "I need to get up. I had a terrible dream and I need to talk to Zordon." She moved to get out of bed.

Tommy frowned and put his hands on her shoulders keeping her from moving much. It was easy, given how weak she was at this moment and how strong he was. He had always been strong, compared to her, Kimberly had always been weaker.

"Tommy! Stop it! Let me go."

"Not until Billy checks you out first. I don't want you to faint and hit your head or something."

"But my dream, we have to warn the others." Kimberly pulled out of Tommy's grasp, crossing her arms and sit on the bed as the door opened.

"Warn the others of what?" It was Adam who had spoken from the doorway.

"Adam! Billy!" Kimberly called out as her two friends entered the room. Relief was in her voice. "Billy tell Tommy I'm okay to get up."

Billy was already kneeling beside her bedside and opening his bag. "I will when I'm sure you actually are alright to get up." He pulled out a flashlight and tongue depressor. "Now say ah."

"Ahhhh."

Billy nodded, "Good, now follow my finger with just your eyes, don't turn your head."

Kimberly did so. She sat patently as Billy continued to poke and prod her. Taking her temperature and blood pressure. "Hmm... that's still a bit too low."

Kimberly couldn't resist the urge to roll her eyes a bit. "I feel fine and there's no time for this."

"Kim, you being okay is more important right now, more important than anything else." Tommy said from where he was standing. He had backed away somewhat to let Billy work but the falcon ranger wasn't happy with the distrusting looks the frog kept giving him.

Adam spoke up when Billy seemed just about done. "Warn the others of what?" he prompted Kim. He had seen the fear in her eyes when he and Billy had entered the room.

Kimberly sighed, now that she had been awake for a little while, it did seem like nothing more than a vivid dream. Like when Trini had come talking to her about the power coins. "It might be nothing... only a dream but I'm suppose to warn Ninjor that his key is all that is stopping Ivan Ooze from being reborn."

"Ooze? Sounds like one of those gross fad candies." Adam said. "It was probably just a dream."

Kimberly could only nod at that. "But it felt so real. The jungle and the temple ruins and Dulcea said..."

"Wait Dulcea? You saw Dulcea?" Tommy interrupted. Maybe Kimberly was onto something. "What did she look like?"

"She was really pretty. In a fur bikini with a fighting staff and she had curly hair."

"Tommy what is it?" Billy asked, seeing the serious look on Tommy's face.

"That sounds like the Dulcea I met on Phadoes. She's the one who helped my find my ninjetti spirit, which got me to Ninjor's temple. If she sent Kim a warning. We need to talk to Zordon."

Kimberly swung her legs over the side of the bed pushing the blankets off. "That's what I was trying to tell you." Her eyes gazed at Tommy and he could see the hurt in them. Why did he keep messing up with Kim? Hurting the only one he loved.

"Here, I'll carry you." Tommy offered, moving to go to Kim.

"I can walk."

"Yeah but..."

"I've got her." Adam replied. Helping Kimberly to stand and putting her arm over her shoulder, supporting her as she walked out of the room, just in case.

Tommy opened his mouth but Billy's hand on his shoulder stopped him from calling out after Adam. "Tommy you've got to stop."

Tommy gave Billy a questioning look. "Stop what?"

Billy let out a long exhale. "Your treating Kim like she's... how can I put this... like she's made of spun glass. She's not going to break Tommy. Were all here for her. We won't let her fall apart but you have to keep the team together, not focus so much on Kimberly." Billy kept silent on saying any more than that but he was starting to get disturbed by Tommy's intense focus on Kimberly. It reminded him too much of his own feelings when the darkness flowed inside. He could still feel the touch of evil as the ability to command Serpentera had never left him.

Only the slave collar around his neck kept Billy from acting. It gave him the strength to push the darkness far down inside and hold it at bay. He would be lost if anything happened to the Fire-bird.

And not just because she was his best friend. "Come on. Let's catch up to them." Billy offered.

Tommy said nothing, his face unreadable, as they hurried to join the others with Zordon. Who was currently hearing the end of Kimberly's dream. Tommy was surprised to see Bulk and Skull there as well. The former bullies seemed to be making themselves at home here in the command chambers. That shouldn't bother Tommy as the duo was now on there side, but it did bother him.

"This is indeed most serious news. Ivan Ooze was an intergalactic tyrant, stronger than Rita and Zedd combined. He ruled the world with a reign of unparalleled terror until he was imprisoned in a Hyperlock Chamber by the Order of Meridian. Were he to be freed, I fear the world would be in grave danger once more." Zordon explained.

"Who were the Order of Meridian?' Adam asked.

Zordon's face seemed sad as he replied. "You could consider them prototype power rangers." There was so much Zordon had yet to tell this new team. Like how he had lost his own team to the hands of Rita's betrayal. Old, painful wounds that never fully healed.

"We have to warn Ninjor. Get the key someplace safe." Katherine spoke up startling everyone there except maybe Zordon.

Billy frowned slightly, that girl needed to wear a bell. It was unnerving how the new pink ranger could just slink around the halls like a cat. Billy chalked it up to ninjetti powers.

"Kat's right." Kimberly agreed, already seeming paler than just a few minutes ago. "Where is Ninjor?"

"Ai-yi-yi searching now. Behold the viewing globe." The humans turned to the scene in the park, shocked by the battle raging.

"What are they?" Skull asked shaking, looking at the fish men fighting with the tengu. Not only were the monsters fighting each other but Ninjor was holding his arm, sparks coming from his wound. The other rangers were struggling but clearly trapped and unable to morph.

"There's no time!" Bulk said, suddenly looking at Tommy. "Hurry go, help the others."

Adam practically shoved Kimberly into Billy's waiting arms with a quiet apology as he morphed and along with Tommy and Katherine vanished in a streak of light.

Kimberly was feeling dizzy but from the way Billy was frowning something was off. "What's wrong?"

"Why didn't the alarm go off?" Billy questioned. "Why did none of the alarms go off?"

The four teens looked at each other and then to Zordon who was frowning. "Billy, we must find out why the computer alarm system isn't working."

Billy nodded. "Right! Here um..." He offered Kimberly to Bulk. "She's close to fainting again. Could you maybe, take her back to her room?"

"Billy... 'm fine..." Kimberly tried to assure her friends but her slurred words indicated otherwise.

Bulk gently took Kimberly from Billy. "I've got her. Don't worry."

Billy nodded, "Her room is the last one the left." He said already opening the nearest console. His mind once more focused on the task in front of him.

"Come on Kim." Bulk said gently, lifting the worn out Kimberly into his arms.

"We can play cards." Skull offered pulling a deck from his back pocket.

She gave them both a weak but real smile. "Cards sounds good."

Chapter Text

**************** Tengu cave*******************

The smell of stale air and rotting food was thick as Goldar dragged his limping self deeper into the cave. He couldn't risk the tengu seeing him weak and injured. One fowl getting that thought in its head would lead to him getting ripped apart by the others Those stupid birds acted as one.

Goldar growled, hitting the stone wall, ignoring the burning pain in his hand. They should have won that fight in the park On a land battle, sky creatures should have bested water ones. It was simple battle tactics.

Yet the Tengu had failed. Sure the tengu had killed some of the piranhatrons and Goldar had harmed Elgar but he had been hurt worse back.

Not to mention Ninjor had been captured by Divatox's forces and the power rangers hadn't made things any easier. Showing up to save there precious friends. Goldar leaned on a few stones and closed his eyes for a moment. He hurt but this wound would not kill him.

Though he was missing Finster right about now. Goldar let his mind drift to the monsters he used to be with. He loathed to admit it but he missed them.

"How could you have failed? Ninjor was basically gift wrapped for you!"

Goldar opened his eyes at the soft, feminine voice. Letting his gaze drift over to the girl in pink with blonde hair. "You're one to talk. I saw you not take the opportunity to shoot Tommy in the back."

The human girl shrugged. "Don't be a fool Goldar. We might still have use for the rangers. If anyone can figure out Ninjor's little riddle it will be them."

"Where the sky meets the sea. What a strange thing to shout while being captured. It must be the location of his key part."

Katherine huffed, "We'll one things for sure it isn't on Phadoes and it's not in the command chamber."

Goldar looked the girl over. "Would you please change already. All that pink is making me sick."

Katherine smirked, "And here I thought you liked the cute pink ranger." Even as she spoke her face began to change in bone structure, her hair growing long and turning black. The pink clothing melting away to armor of gold.

"No offense Scorpina, but you're no Kimberly." Goldar stated flatly.

She laughed. "Speaking of the little fire bird. Poor thing is in the first stages of the change."

"Growing feathers is she?" Goldar laughed deeply. "Oh that I would love to see."

"Not yet, her connection to the powers of good is keeping her in human form but she so very weak. As weak and helpless as a galactic kitten. I could smother her with no effort in her bed but she's been a wonderful distraction. Zordon hasn't even noticed one of his rangers isn't a ranger." They spoke as they wandered deeper into the cave. "Billy's growing a lovely horn. When he's done changing he might actually be quite handsome. For a mutant human that is."

As they turned the corner of the cave, a cage carved from the stone came into view. Katherine got to her feet as soon as she had heard them speaking down the corridor.

"Hello Katherine... what's this? Not hungry?" Goldar asked, seeing the bowl of rotten fruit and vegetables was untouched in the cage.

The girl said nothing, her arms crossed in stubborn defiance. That only made Goldar smile. "You should get used to it Katherine. You are never leaving this place, not alive anyway."

"My friends will save me." She argued back. "They'll come for me. You'll see. Then you'll be sorry."

"But my dear." Scorpina's voice was as sweet as sugar. "They don't even know you're missing."

Katherine gasped and took a few steps back as a copy of her was suddenly standing there on the outside of the cage.

Copy Kat laughed. "I suggest you do as you are told Katherine or you're life will be over much sooner than any of us want. Isn't that right Goldar?"

Goldar simple laughed and Scorpina joined in his merriment.

Katherine covered her ears from the horrible sounds of them mocking her and cried, collapsing to the pile of straw and feathers of the floor. She was trapped once more by evil forces but this time she was alone and without hope.

No one to save her...

*********************** Kim's room****************

"Straight flush!" Skull said with a smile. "I win again."

Kimberly blinked. '"That's eight hands in a row. How are you so good at this game?"

Skull bite his lower lip. "Want to know my secret?" He whispered quietly leaning closer to Kim when she nodded yes. "I count cards."

"Seriously?" Kim asked, surprised.

Skull blushed. "Yeah, I'm not good at math or anything but for some reason playing cards make sense to me. Doesn't matter if you put three or four decks together. I always remember what's been played and what's still in the pot. Bulk said we would go to Vegas after high school and strike it rich."

"Vegas road trip?" Kimberly turned to Bulk. "That would have been so cool."

Bulk hadn't been playing the past few hands his mind was elsewhere but he gave Kim a small nod and asked. "What about you? Did you have any after high school before college plans?"

Kim raised her arms up gracefully. "I wanted to try out for the Olympics gymnastic team and maybe see Europe since my mom was planning on marrying a guy who lives in Paris." Sadness showed on her face. "But those dreams are gone. I'm not even sure my mom's alive." Kimberly couldn't keep the quiver out of her voice.

"Don't cry Kim. Please, don't cry." Skull said, pulling his red and white handkerchief from his pocket and offering it to her.

She took it, dabbing at her eyes before blowing her nose. She offered it back but Skull made a bit of a face. "Um... keep it."

Bulk spoke once more. "Speaking of Moms. We saw Mrs. Kwan at the juice bar. She's really upset you're missing Kim. Skull and I, we had to lie, we told her you met up with Billy and went off with him but... "

"But you can't go back in your condition." Skull added quickly. "It wouldn't be safe."

Kimberly dropped her head. "I feel awful about this. I don't suppose you guys could do me a favor?"

"Anything Kim." The words were out of Bulk's mouth before he realized it.

Kimberly smiled. "Can you see if Billy has any note book paper? I'll write her a note and maybe you guys can put it in the mail slot of her front door. Not to mention...um... I left all the clothes I own in the bedroom. But I'm sure if you ask Zordon he'll give the okay to teleport in and get my things. I know I'm asking a lot but..."

A gentle hand on her shoulder pulled Kimberly from the depression she was feeling. Both of the former bullies were smiling at her. "It's not a problem Kim. Skull go see if Billy's got any paper and a pen."

"Be right back." Skull said, hurrying from the room.

Kimberly and Bulk lapsed into silence but Kimberly didn't feel the pressured need to fill it with chatter. It was like being on the moon once more. A quiet contentment of company.

It was Bulk who broke the silence. "So what's with you and Tommy?"

Kim shrugged. "We've decided to see other people. I just want him to be happy and if Katherine makes him more happy than I could...I'm... I will be okay with that."

"What about you? What do you want?"

Kimberly sighed, "I could never ask Tommy to be with me or anyone really. Billy says this weakness might be incurable. I'm a immortal mutant human who now needs more care than your average child. I could never willing burden anyone with this. I could never burden anyone with me... Well except maybe Billy... being immortal too and a mutant... I don't think he would abandon me." While the fear was there Kimberly tried to remind herself that Billy was her best friend, he would never just leave her fending for herself. Neither would Zordon or Alpha 5. As long as she remained here, there would always be someone to help her.

And if she had too... as long as she was the firebird, she could command Billy to look after her and he would have to obey. A shiver ran up her spine at the thought making her tremble for a moment.

No, she could never do that... A sob escaped her lips and suddenly Kimberly found herself crying hard.

She was pulled into a hug before she realized it. As awkward as it was, it was also what she needed. "Kimberly listen to me. You ain't a burden! Never could be! Don't go thinking like this, okay? Those thoughts lead down a dark road. A place it's very hard to come back from. Trust me, I know."

Kimberly was about to ask Bulk how he knew when Skull returned with the paper and a pen. She wrote the note for Mrs. Kwan. Gave it to Bulk and Skull with a word of thanks and was asleep before they even left the room.

"Poor Kim." Skull said quietly.

"Come on Skull. We've got a letter to deliver." Bulk said, closing Kim's door partway. She needed to rest.

And Bulk knew he and Skull would be there for her and for Billy. No matter what.

Chapter Text

**************** Command Chamber*******************

Billy fumbled with a laser cutter, checking it over for a third time before turning to the others. "Okay, this should work. I've reconfigured it so it shouldn't cut skin so..." Billy smiled at the three rangers still covered in purple goo. "Who wants to go first?"

Rocky nodded and mumble loudly. On the off chance Billy was wrong, he would rather be harmed then see Aisha or Justin hurt. Billy fired up the cutter, a small beam of blue light glowed at the base. "I'll start with your feet. If anything hurts, make a noise."

Rocky nodded again. He trusted Billy.

Tommy watched Billy work from the other side of the room. This had been too close for comfort. Even now they hadn't been able to free there friends yet, actually having to teleport them back to the command chamber with clumps of dirt and grass clinging to the goo around there legs. Had Tommy and the rest of the team been even a few moments slower in arriving. Half the rangers would be dead. Tommy shook his head, trying to push that thought away.

It was humbling how fast life for a human could be over and done. A breath, a heart beat, a sword slash and then... nothing. No matter how much they fought or tried to change the future, death would come for them all one day.

Except maybe Kimberly. The thought of her staying exactly as she was right now for several lifetimes filled Tommy with a sort of eternal hope but he couldn't imagine how she must be really feeling. Knowing everyone else would grow old and die all around her.

Well all but one. Tommy let his eyes drift over to Billy who was still working on freeing the others. He had to admit, the ears had taken some time to get use to but now that he had. Even the 2 inch long horn growing from his friend's forehead was no longer distressing to look at. It was like clear ice in the deep blue of winter and sometimes seemed to shimmer when the light hit it just right. He had heard both Aisha and Kat talk about how pretty it was... must be a girl thing.

"Okay how's that Rocky?" Billy asked, breaking off the last bits of slime from the red rangers mouth.

Rocky took a moment to work his jaw. "Sore, but so much better. Thanks."

Billy gave a nod before going to Aisha. Quickly freeing her and the Justin.

Justin rubbed his face. "Ugh that was so gross! Thanks Billy!"

Billy gave Justin a smile. "Anytime."

"So what are we going to do Tommy?" Adam suddenly asked. "Ninjor's been taken by whoever that was."

A voice spoke softly from behind the group. "Her name is Divatox."

"Alpha?" Aisha said, noticing how sad the little robot seemed.

"Zordon would like to talk to all of you. It's bad news rangers."

Tommy looked at the others. "Okay. Come on everyone."

Zordon was silent in his tube as the rangers approached. Kimberly was already there. Her sad face spoke volumes of how serious this was. Tommy went to her side without even thinking about it. She was thankful for him being there, as she leaned slightly into him, pulling comfort from his powerful strength.

Zordon looked at each ranger before speaking. "Where is Katherine?"

"Here I am!" The girl in pink called hurrying in from the back of the room.

"Rangers, my rangers. These are indeed dark times. Ninjor's capture is a heavy blow. While I wish to form a rescue attempt, right now that is not our main goal."

"You mean were just going to leave Ninjor with this Divatox?" Aisha asked, anger and a feeling of betrayal in her voice. How could they abandon Ninjor?

"I know this is hard power rangers but we must find the last key part. The one Ninjor has hidden. Unless we can retrieve it, keeping it from the hands of evil. All good in the universe will be swallowed in a mire of ooze. Even with the great ninjetti powers, should Ivan Ooze be freed, it may not be enough to stop him." Zordon stopped himself from saying anymore. A fight with Ivan the rangers could win, but only if each ranger fought to the death. Perhaps one or two would be spared but Zordon could not take watching another team die. No, the wound was still fresh and deep from the death of his other children. Jason, Zack and Trini.

"Well the key part. It has to be here or on Phadoes, right Zordon?" Tommy asked.

"While that is possible Tommy, there are 71 planets between here and earth. All of them are wild, uncharted and savage. And each will need to be searched."

Zordon chose to ignore the quiet groan that went up from the teens. The earth was just starting to sort of getting back to a new normal. A trip to space was something none of them wanted right now.

"Can't the riddle help us?" Kimberly asked.

"Where the sky meets the sea." Katherine replied. "Are we sure it means anything at all?"

Rocky spoke, "It has to Kat, otherwise why would Ninjor say it?"

"Still its kind of a funny riddle, isn't it? I mean that could be anyplace that has an ocean, right?" Justin offered.

Adam paced for a moment. "Where the sea meets the sky... I know I've heard that before."

Kimberly closed her eyes. It sounded so familiar to her too. The words flowed from her without her realizing it. "Where the sea meets the sky...Where dusk meets dawn...Where time has no meaning...Where the wishes have gone... Where dreams become real and hearts can be free... there you will find... what was hidden by me."

"Kim?" Tommy blinked.

She opened her eyes. "It's a poem. There's more to it but... ugh... I knew it a long time ago but now I've forgotten."

"Try Kimberly." Kat said, her blue eyes shining bright. This could be the clue she needed. "Try again."

Kim focused in concentration. "Where time has no meaning...Where the wishes have gone... I'm sorry. I just can't remember. It was so long ago."

"It is alright Kimberly. I am sure it will come back to you." Zordon assured the girl. His former pink ranger still had so much pink energy inside her. She was so much more then she dare to imagine and for now that was a good thing.

"Are we sure that's the right poem?" Justin asked, curious.

"Well Ninjor did seem well versed in literature. Remember the whole speak friend and enter?" Aisha asked, looking at Rocky, Tommy and Kat. They nodded.

Kimberly turned her gentle brown eyes toward Adam. "I don't suppose you remember the rest?"

He shook his head. "Nope. You already knew more than I did."

Billy paced a few steps before speaking, "Kim, do you remember the island Rita sent us to? The Island of Illusions?" Billy asked.

Kimberly winkled her nose. "How could I forget? That was an awful place to be but that was in another dimension not another planet. Why do you ask?"

Billy looked now at Zordon. "Ninjor was an interdimention being, like you, right Zordon?"

"It is not quite the same Billy, but close enough. Ninjor could slip into other dimensions if he so chose to." Zordon replied already guessing where his original blue ranger was going with this.

Billy rubbing his chin in thought. "There is only one place I am aware of, dimension or planet, where time has no meaning, and that was the island of illusions."

"Didn't Rita destroy the island?" Kim asked.

Billy gave her that teasing half smile of his. "Or was that just an illusion?"

"Wait what's this island?" Adam asked.

"A place Rita sent the original team to. We were trapped without powers and almost destroyed by our own lack of self confidence." Billy answered.

Kimberly groaned. "Going back there. It a terrible idea. If the island is still there, then the illusions might be to. We saw some awful things that really shook us. Almost making us fade from existence."

Tommy put a hand on Kim's shoulder. "Let's find out if the island is even still there before considering making the trip."

"There is one other thing." Billy said looking serious. "Alpha do you have the detector relay?"

"Right here Billy." Alpha replied, handing the former blue ranger something that looked like a cross between a screwdriver and a magic wand.

Billy turned to the others. "I need to see everyone's power coin. While I can't say 100% for sure the computer was sabotaged, hence the lack of attack alarms, this is something we should check."

Rocky was already pulling out his power coin and looking it over. "What do you mean Billy?"

It was Zordon who answered. "Only those with a power coin can enter the Command Chamber."

Adam frowned. "But that doesn't make sense, Billy, you don't have a coin."

"Hey yeah, neither do Bulk or Skull." Justin added.

"Well no, but the energy of the morphing grid remembers me. There is still some inside me. Not enough to morph or anything. As for Bulk and Skull, they were exposed to just the smallest amounts of grid energy. Just so they could be recognized by the system." Even as he spoke, Billy was waving the device over each of the coins being held out. "Hmm... everyone's coins check out." Billy let out a breath of relief, no fake coins, no false rangers among them.

He was thankful for small miracles.

Katherine smiled and smiled. Of course her coin was real, she had taken it from the pink ranger along with her communicator. While she couldn't 'morph' she certainly could change the look of her clothing to match the other ninjetti rangers. Now all she had to do was keep playing nice. Still smiling, 'Katherine' looked over to where Tommy and Kimberly were talking with Billy.

Oh yes, she had to play nice for now. Her eyes narrowed slightly at Kimberly and Tommy. But once she had what she needed...

Scorpina would snuff there love out... once and for all.

Chapter Text

****************Command Chamber******************************

"Rocky? Have you got a minute?"

Her voice was so very quiet that Rocky almost hadn't heard her. "Sure Aisha, what's up?"

"Shh not so loud." Aisha looked around before speaking. She had caught up to Rocky in the hallway and although they seemed alone, she didn't want to risk being over heard. Her eyes sparkled with worry. "I think somethings up with Kat, that girl isn't acting normal at all."

"Sure she been a little distant. Not eating meals with us and going to bed early and stuff." Rocky tried to down play the worry he had also been feeling. He and Aisha hadn't known Kat that long but in the past few days, it was as if her personality was all turned around. Her smiles felt fake every time Rocky looked at her face.

Aisha frowned, "It's more than that Rocky. They way she just seems to come and go. The way she tossed Adam across the room during sparring practice yesterday. Did that seemed normal to you? Maybe you or Tommy could have done that throw without powers, but Kat? She didn't even apologies for hurting him! And she seems to always have an excuse when it comes to using her zord? She hasn't touched her crane zord in almost a week. That's not right." Aisha spoke, her eyes bright and Rocky knew she was right. Something had to be wrong with Katherine.

"Let's talk to Billy. Maybe he'll have some ideas. I don't want to bother Zordon with this. Not if it isn't something serious."

Aisha sighed but agreed. There mentor had enough to worry about. As she and Rocky walked towards the medical lab her mind went to Ninjor. Aisha was worried sick about him. Sure, he was sort of annoying in his confidence, but he wasn't a bad robot ninja guy. He was brave, kind and gentle. He was... is her friend. She hoped he was still alive. She didn't want to think about the torture that could be happening to him right now.

It made her heart hurt...

"Hey Billy, got a moment?" Rocky called, drawing Aisha from her thoughts. She hadn't even realized they were in the lab until Rocky spoke.

Billy didn't look up from his microscope looking thing as he replied. "Is it important Rocky? I'm a bit busy."

Rocky rubbed the back of his neck. "Yeah kinda."

Billy pushed back from his chair and gave them both a small but warm, welcoming smile. "What can I do for you?"

Aisha spoke. "It's Kat. Have you noticed?... she's not acting normal."

"I'll have to take your word for it. I know I haven't been around much for hanging out lately." Billy's blue eyes held a sadness that seemed to reflex in his crystal horn.

Aisha sighed, as if she wasn't feeling bad enough already... they had, in a way, been regulating Billy to the side lines. Yet he did so much for them. She felt terrible.

As if Billy could read her mind he stood and came over to her. "It's nothing you've done. Either of you. My seclusion is by choice." He said turning his gaze to Rocky. "Now what's this about Katherine?"

So Aisha and Rocky told Billy all they had seen and noticed and just felt. There words echoed in his mind of the things he had noticed. Just little things. The way Kat seemed to slink through the halls, the way she would send a shiver up his spine for no reason at all. He was embarrassed to admit she had actually scared him the other day when he was in Kimberly's room checking on his sleeping friend.

He had been so startled he had actually whinnied, like a horse, in surprise. Something about her face. Such evil in her eyes but it had been gone in a blink. Billy assumed he had just been tired and imagined it but if the others were noticing to... "We need to talk to Zordon. Now." His voice left no room for argument.

************************* Divatox submarine*************************

"He still won't talk?" Divatox growled at Rygog. "You've had him for days! How hard is it to get information?"

"I'm sorry. I've been using all sorts of torture but..."

Divatox hit the bars of the cage Ninjor was currently laying in. "What is with you good guys and dying for your beliefs? Don't you want to pain to stop? Just tell me where the key is..." She spoke sweeter and softer now. "Just give in."

Ninjor said nothing, merely looked at her while keeping his hand tightly over one of his deeper injuries.

Divatox frowned, the great ninja would not live much longer if Rygog continued to try and make him speak through pain. "He won't talk. He'll die first." She smiled sickly sweet. "What we need is a reason for him to talk." She stood and addressed her minions. "Bring me a ranger."

"No!" Ninjor called with a grunt of pain from his cage. "Leave them alone."

She turned to him. "And that reaction is why I need one. You'll talk or you can watch as Rygog rips a ranger apart bit by bit." She laughed and turned back to her servants. "What are you waiting for! Go!"

*********************** Park******************************

"I'm glad we could get out Kat. Just the two of us." Tommy said with a smile. "There's something I wanted to talk to you about."

"What is it Tommy?"

"Well I know things have been weird with Kim being back and she... well we are sort of talked and.. geez..." Tommy blushed, awkwardly.

Scorpina had to bite her tongue from yelling at him to just spit it out. What was it with humans and such useless emotions? Tommy looked like he was about to be sick. "Well what?" she snapped slightly.

Tommy stood up and took Katherine's hand and 'Katherine' had to fight the urge to pull free. "Kat. I really like you, and I really like Kim too what I'm saying is. If its alright with you. I would like to go on a date with you."

Katherine blinked at this. Was the white rangers love not as true as she thought? A twisted smile reached her lips. Maybe Tommy still had some darkness in him. Why else would he want more than he could handle? Scorpina wasn't stupid. In the few moments she had watched Kimberly sleeping, she had seen the ripples of energy dance over her body. Anyone who that girl loved would be a force to recon with in the universe.

And Tommy was just throwing that power away?

"Still a fool Oliver..." She thought before replying. "I'd love that Tommy. I know this really romantic little hike out in the mountains. Has some really cool caves I'd love to take you into. They're to die for."

"Sure that sounds great... Kat watch out!" Tommy shouted as Divatox's minions appeared out of no where.

They had been out numbered so fast. Tommy had fought as hard as he could but something had been tossed over his head. By the time he got free, Katherine was no where to be seen.

This wasn't good...

******************** Divatox submarine****************************

Divatox looked at the struggling bundle of fabric. "Well you actually did it. I'm impressed."

"Really Auntie D?" Elgar asked smiling, pulling the hood off the blonde girl.

"No not really. Throw pinkie in the cell next to Ninjor and well get started with interrogation." Divatox smiled.

"No! Katherine!" Ninjor called out weakly. "Divatox you fiend!"

"Get off me!" Katherine shouted in a voice very much not her own. Ninjor watched in surprise as Katherine changed becoming Scorpina in an instant. The golden armored lady drew her sword.

"I told you to get a ranger!" Divatox smacked Elgar on the head. "Instead you bring me... who are you?"

"I am Scorpina! And you will let me go at once if you know what's good for you."

"Listen girlie." Elgar said, making the mistake of putting his hand on Scorpina's shoulder. She cut it off with one swift motion.

"Ow! I just got that replaced!" Elgar grumbled now holding his little stump that sparked with wires. "Robotic hands are expensive!"

"Oh feisty. I like." Divatox smiled. "So, who do you work for?"

"I'm freelance." Scorpina replied.

"Then maybe we can make a deal. How about we talk over some lunch?"

Scorpina shielded her sword. "What kind of deal did you have in mind?"

"Well if you are impersonating a ranger... that means you must have the real one stashed away some place..."

*******************Command Chamber**********************

"And that's what's happening Zordon." Rocky said.

Zordon sighed. "I have noticed similar things. We must handle this carefully rangers. If Katherine is not who she claims to be, then any move not perfectly executed could be dangerous. There is no telling who we are up against or there intentions."

"Is Kim safe?" Aisha suddenly asked. The original pink was the most vulnerable out of all of them.

Billy nodded. "Yeah I asked Adam to sit with her. He and Justin are playing cards in her room while she sleeps."

"Must be hard, having to sleep between sixteen and eighteen hours a day just to function." Rocky added.

"Rangers, back to the task at hand. We must find a way to capture Katherine without harming her. While I do not know if this is a spell, at the moment it cannot be ruled out." Zordon said.

"If we could lure her into this part of the command chamber I could erect a temporary force field that would keep her contained." Billy offered. Pushing a few buttons as Tommy suddenly appeared.

"Zordon! Divatox captured Katherine!"

"Are you sure Tommy?" Rocky asked looking at the leader.

"Of course I am! I was there. We've got to do something! What is everyone waiting for?" Tommy asked.

"Tommy, there's something you should know." Billy said, speaking there concerns.

"No! I refuse to believe it! Billy can't you track Katherine by her power coin?"

"I can try." Billy replied, working the computer like a musician works an instrument. "There! I have a lock!" Billy exclaimed in pure amazement. If Katherine had been captured, why in the world would she still have her coin? Villains always removed that first thing. And it wasn't shielded. "This is too easy. I don't like it."

"Billy, teleport her, hurry!" Tommy ordered.

"No, I agree with Billy." Rocky said. "We need to be careful."

Tommy almost came to blows over that. Only Zordon's voice stopped the white ranger from seeing red. "Your teammates have a point. Billy set up the force field and teleport Katherine into it."

"Right Zordon." Billy pushed a few buttons. It only took two minutes but it felt so much longer to Tommy as Billy said. "Teleporting now."

Tommy turned with a smile on his face. "Beau..." His voice faded as the woman in the force field was not Katherine. "Scorpina!"

She pouted slightly. "Oh dear. You've found me out." her voice teased. "I suppose you'll want these back." She held out the power coin and communicator. Billy teleported them away as Scorpina shrugged. "It was fun while it lasted."

"What have you done with Katherine?" Rocky growled.

"She's alive for now. Of course once Divatox gets her that may change."

"WHERE IS SHE!?" Tommy demanded, practically screaming.

Scorpina simply laughed. "You won't find her. Not until its too late."

Tommy hissed, "Talk or..."

Scorpina smirked, "Or what Tommy Oliver? Will you let the green dragon ranger out to play? That darkness is still in there, isn't it? Wanting to punish me? Ooh... naughty ranger." She laughed as Tommy backed away, like he had physically been pushed.

"Zordon, what do we do?" Aisha asked.

"Change the computer parameters Billy. We must now search for Katherine life force or any indication of where they might be keeping her."

"Tick Tock rangers. Your little bird doesn't have long now." Scorpina laughed.

After all, Elgar, Rygog and a troop of Piranhatrons were on there way to the caves right now. To take Katherine from Goldar. She didn't feel bad about selling out Goldar.

She was evil after all...

Chapter Text

*********************** Tengu Cave*************************

Katherine stabbed again at the lock with the remains of the fork. The tines had broken off but it was still slowly working on the lock. She wiped her brow with grimy hands. God, how long had she been working on this? Hours? Days? She didn't know anymore. All she knew was she needed to get out. After seeing Scorpina being her double, Katherine knew she had to get back to the others. They were all in danger! She just needed a little more time.

Stab, stab, stab... Katherine continued to poke and prod. Doing her best to ignore how her fingers were numb. Just a few more minutes... it was all she needed.

Violent noise from the dark echoed down the tunnel that held her. Katherine stopped and listened before working faster. Whatever was happening was really bad.

She had to get out... Now!

********************* Command chamber*********

"There! Found something! The caves just outside angel grove. There is a ton of energy signals there." Billy practically shouted. He pushed a few button and Elgar appeared leading a group into the caves while a few Tengus fought against them going in.

"Right! Aisha, Rocky let's go!" Tommy shouted. "Billy, get Justin and Adam and have them follow after."

Billy nodded, watching the others teleport away. "Good luck."

Scorpina laughed. "They're going to be too late little unicorn. Katherine is already lost."

Billy frowned. "They won't be too late, they'll save her, you'll see."

Scorpina paced in her cage, slinking around like an eel. "You really think that? Poor Billy, you're not human anymore. You're more like us."

"Us?"

She smiled at him, eyes twinkling. "A monster. Just like the rest of us. Why do you fight it Billy? Can't you feel the evil just under your skin? Doesn't it feel good?"

"...No."

"You're lying. Not just to me but to yourself. A very monster trait. Why don't you just give in?" She purred.

Billy turned and walked to the wall of energy separating them. He said nothing but there was anger, no hate for her in his eyes and hate for himself. The collar glinted in the light and Scorpina laughed. "So that's why! Clever ex ranger. Very clever. Even gone, Zedd's power is still strong but I wonder what you'll do...when you start hurting them."

Billy blinked. "I won't hurt anyone. This won't allow me." he touched the silver band around his neck.

Scorpina giggled. "Hurt is such a strange word. What hurts one, could be pleasure for another. You have no idea what exactly you are becoming."

"What do you mean?"

She smirked again. "Now that would be telling."

Billy shook his head and walked away. "You're just lying."

"Not about this. Goldar told me all about you and Kimberly. Is you're tail starting to grow yet?"

Billy looked away, blush on his cheeks. Yes, his tail was starting and he hated it. It hurt and felt wrong.

Scorpina could read this little human like a book. "If you hate it so much, why don't you break the spell?"

"Don't you think I've been trying?" Billy snapped.

"Not very hard. After all, you only need Finster. His magic based knowledge along with your science would fix everything. Why don't you let me go? And I'll tell you what planet he's on."

"I can't trust you."

Scorpina still smiled. He hadn't flat out refused. "If not for your sake, then for Kimberly? How long do you think pretty little pink is going to survive? Soon she'll start sleeping longer and longer... what's that story you humans have? Sleeping beauty? A sleep from which she won't wake. Not without a cure."

Billy froze at that. It hadn't even occurred to him as a possibility. That she would just sleep forever. One the one hand Scorpina couldn't be trusted but on the other hand, Finster would be able to help cure them both. Billy turned to the force field. "Tell me where he is."

"And you'll let me go?"

Billy nodded. This was for Kim. Everything he did now was for Kim. His very life belonged to her.

"And how do I know you'll keep your word?"

Billy's blue eyes blazed with a fire matching the shimmer in his horn. "How do I know you won't lie about where Finster is?"

"Touche." Scorpina nodded with respect. "Alright Billy, you've got a deal. Finster is on Regda 2. A planet Rita concurred using Eye Guy, you remember him, don't you?"

Billy said nothing but pressed a button on the console. Scorpina vanished in a shimmer of golden light.

Silence echoed around him until a voice spoke. "Was that wise Billy?"

"I don't know Alpha but... I have to do as much as I can for Kimberly. Please understand. It was for Kim."

Alpha went quiet with nothing to say at this moment. He wished he could take this pain from Billy.

But the little robot could do nothing...

And it made his emotion core hurt...

***************************** Tengu caves**************************

"Take this you furry freak!" Elgar growled sending a bolt of striking energy from his card sword.

Goldar ducked behind his throne. Where the hell was Scorpina? The tengu had taken massive causalities and he was still to injured to really fight back. "What do you want Elgar?"

"Ready to give up? Good I like that. Auntie D wants the power punk you've been holding here. Just give her to me and I'll let you live."

Goldar cursed quietly to himself. His one bit of good luck and he had to give it up to save his skin. "She's down the far tunnel in a cage at the end."

"Thanks, you're a pal." Elgar mocked. "Come on pharaniatrons! Let's get that ranger!" He turned and moved down the tunnel, as soon as he had a opening Goldar made a run for it. Passing by dead and dying tengu as he ran from the cave. Only to come face to face with the power rangers.

"Goldar! Where is Katherine?" Tommy demanded, sword in hand.

"Ugh... She's in the cave. Better hurry. Elgar is almost upon her." Goldar frowned, clearly bleeding from a wound to his side.

Tommy simply nodded at his former teacher. As the rangers went into the cave. Goldar limped away to lick his wounds. His ship wasn't far. He would fight another day.

Someday he would have revenge.

Someday...

********************* Tengu's cave**********************

"Oh pink ranger? Where are you?" Elgar called reaching the cage at the end of the cave. It was opened but there was blood around the lock and it was still wet. The ranger must still be close by. "Search the area. She can't be far."

Katherine pushed her back into the rocks as far as she could. Please don't find her, please, please, please... Katherine held her breath as they got closer and closer to her hiding spot.

"Come on ranger. You'll like being Divatox's prisoner." Elgar offered. "You're the only way Ninjor will talk. Come on out."

"You want a ranger Elgar? How about me! Hi-yah!" Tommy's voice echoed through the room follow quickly by the sounds of battle. Katherine covered her ears and closed her eyes.

Then all was quiet. She didn't dare move, barely dared to make a sound.

"Katherine?" Tommy voice called. "You here?"

"It's us." Aisha voice spoke.

"You're safe now." Rocky added.

Tears were in Katherine's eyes as she stood from her hiding place. "Guys?" She sobbed and suddenly felt warm arms around her.

"We've got you Kat. Its okay." Tommy said before looking at her hands. "You're hurt. Let's get back to the command chamber. Have Billy fix you up."

She nodded with a sniff. "Okay..."

A moment later the team was back in the command chamber in medical. It was odd not to see Billy but a communicator call had the ex blue ranger hurrying towards them.

He cared for Katherine's hands so gently that the pink ranger felt an odd little flutter in her heart. He spoke with such soft tones and reassurance. She felt safe in his care. She was so thankful for her friends, her new family.

"Did Scorpina give you any trouble?" Rocky asked seeing Billy was finishing bandaging Katherine.

Billy blushed. "A little... she um... escape."

"What?!" The other's cried out.

"How could she escape?" Tommy asked.

Billy shrugged. "The computer wasn't fully fixed yet and she someone how out through a power surge." It was a blatant lie but one he was hoping they would just except. "She did say where Finster was."

Tommy frowned. "Why? We don't need Finster."

Billy turned and snapped. "Yes we do Tommy! If you want Kimberly to ever be human again. He's the only one who might know what Zedd did to her... to us."

Tommy looked hurt. "Sorry Billy I... with everything happening... Ninjor and Divatox and then Kat being taken and... I'm sorry." Tommy hated to admit it but with so much going on some things were falling through the cracks. "Let's see about getting this key part and rescuing Ninjor. Then we can see about finding Finster, okay pal?"

Billy dropped his head. "Okay."

Chapter Text

*************Command Chamber*********************

Billy walked along the silent halls of the Command Chamber. The only sound to be heard was the clicking of his hooves. It was late but time really had no meaning to him now. Well not like it should anyway. Three months. It had been three months since Ninjor's capture. Three months since he had learned where Finster was...

Three months of Tommy doing nothing to fix this. He was the leader, he was suppose to be there for them! Dark thoughts entered his mind, twisting like roots. Serpentera was calling to him...had been calling to him louder and louder the more he changed. The collar on his neck burned hot for a moment pushing that evil away. Banishing it back down inside.

Billy welcomed the pain. He welcomed it each time it came now. It was the only thing keeping him from returning to the stars.

It was keeping him sane...

It was keeping him human...

Billy flexed his hands. He was so strong now. He must have broken a dozen glass beakers just by picking them up. He didn't even recognize himself in this new body. This monstrous combination of human and mythical beast. The horn that shimmered and glowed with his mood. The pointed ears, the tail that had sprouted, his hair that seemed magically determined to remain at chest length, no matter how often he cut it.

And the hooves... he hated the hooves. It had been a grotesque process watching his feet curl into stumps, the toes turning black and falling off. The only small mercy he had was the fact there had been no pain during that transition. Unlike the pain he had felt when his tail had begun to grow.

Billy sat down in the lab with a sigh, speaking of hooves, he reached over opening a drawer and pulled out a large metal rasp. Bulk had been kind enough to get this from the high school automotive department for Billy.

Billy began to use the rasp on his hooves. Like a giant nail file to remove the rough edges and excess growth. He didn't leave the command chamber anymore and he certainly didn't walk around enough to wear them down naturally like horses in the wild would.

No one left the command chamber much anymore. Tommy's command had to be obeyed. Ever since Katherine was taken, if they left the safety of the power chamber, it was as the whole team. If it wasn't everyone together, no one left.

It was starting to drive the others batty. Billy could see it. Justin was over hyper from lack of mental stimulation and outside time to play. It's very dangerous for super smart kids to be bored. Billy knew that from personal experience. Tommy spent almost all his time training. That is to say when he wasn't hanging out with Kimberly or Katherine. Sometimes Billy would walk by Kimberly's room and see her and Tommy playing cards and laughing like old times. Kimberly always had her door open. She spent so much time in bed it was a quick way to check on her. Billy was always careful that Kim didn't see him when he walked by, if she did she would always call Billy to join them.

He'd rather not... but he never could refuse his best friend. While Kimberly was the only one to never flinch at his new form. The rest of the rangers still flinched sometimes and it hurt. Billy knew he shouldn't let it bother him. They were only human after all but it still hurt.

Other times Tommy would be going into Katherine's room at night and while Billy didn't want to guess at what the duo was doing with the door shut... his new ears were surprisingly sensitive. It was strange, Tommy never seemed to do more with Kimberly than a chaste kiss here and there. Along with words of love and promises of the future.

Billy shook his head. Tommy never used words like that with Katherine, not that he had heard anyway. He couldn't understand Tommy at all. Treating Kimberly like she was a princess... but using Katherine like... well... never mind...

Rocky and Aisha were spending a lot of time together. Not romantically but just, they seemed to be falling back into old habits. There was a strong, moon forged, bond there. Something they could rely on when everything else seemed to be crashing down.

Billy was jealous of that. Even though Kimberly still was his best friend, he hadn't felt much like being around anyone. Not, looking like this.

Adam was the one Billy felt sorry for. The black ranger was trying so hard to be a good friend to everyone at the same time. Helping him in the lab, training Justin, spending as much time watching over Kim as he could, helping out with all the ranger stuff.

The frog ranger really needed a break.

Billy shook his head, his long hair dancing. They all needed a break but Divatox refused to give them one. She attacked every day. Not always with a monster, 75% of the time it was just her ground troops making a mess of things.

But it was wearing them all down. At least the tengu had been quiet for the most part. Billy didn't think the rangers would still be standing if both were active. He vague wondered if Divatox's forces had run the bird minions off.

It was possible, after all, evil didn't like to share.

Billy rubbed at his face. In the morning he would try and speak to Tommy once more. After all he had found a way to the island of illusions weeks ago.

It was time to go after the key.

***********************Next morning***************************

"No Billy. We can't spare the rangers." Tommy said shaking his head. "With Divatox's daily attacks, we've all got to be here, ready to fight."

"Tommy we have been talking in circles for weeks. Please, this can't keep being put on hold." Billy replied.

Aisha looked from one to the other. The breakfast on the table in front of them was forgotten. This wasn't the first time she had heard the argument. It had been the same argument for the past few weeks. She had to admit she agreed with Billy. Aisha's eyes flashed over to Rocky then Adam and seeing her own agreement reflected there, she spoke up. "Tommy, Billy has a point. The sooner we have the key part. The better." Her voice was harsher than she meant it to be but... poor Ninjor was still being held by Divatox, assuming he was still alive at all. And the rangers sitting around not doing anything, not even making a plan, felt so wrong.

Tommy turned towards her. "I understand, I do but... we just can't risk the trip right now."

"But Tommy..." Rocky opened his mouth to argue, when another voice spoke.

"Tommy has a point..." Kimberly said, coming into the room. She usually slept through breakfast but today she was wide awake. "Divatox has been way too active."

Tommy was smiling brightly, only for it to fall from his face as Kimberly continued. "Billy and I can go."

"Absolutely not beautiful! It's way too dangerous." Tommy said quickly.

Kimberly stood her ground. "Billy and I are the only ones who have been there before. It has to be us to go."

"Actually Kim..." Billy said rubbing the back of his neck. "I will need to stay here to make sure whoever goes can get back."

"Then I'll go alone." Kimberly said resolutely.

"But..."

"No buts Tommy. I'm the only one who knows the island, and besides Rita's spell isn't there anymore. I won't be in danger, I can protect myself. I can do this Tommy."

Rocky spoke up. "But what if you pass out Kim?" He was worried, honestly the second in command worried over everyone but Kimberly was something special. In the few months he had known her, she had become like a little sister to him.

The brunette shook her head. "I don't think I will. Since time doesn't pass there. If we send me when I'm feeling at my best. I should remain that way the entire time there. Right Billy?"

"Well Yes, theoretically..."

"So that should be settle." Kim crossed her arms.

Tommy frowned. "Let's talk to Zordon." He hoped Zordon, who was like a father to Kimberly, could talk some sense into her.

"Kimberly, I must agree with Tommy that it is not safe for you to go alone. Therefore Adam, as you also recall some of the poem, I ask if you will accompany Kimberly to the island of illusions. You powers of the ninjetti will be invaluable there."

Adam nodded, "Of course Zordon." He certainly didn't mind going with Kimberly. She was his friend. Adam held back the flutter in his heart. If he wasn't careful, he was going to fall in love with her.

"But what if Divatox attacks us Zordon?" Katherine asked. "We might need Adam."

Billy shook his head. "She just attacked two days ago with a monster."

"Billy's right, at most she will send her fish troops." Aisha said, she had noticed the pattern as well.

"Yeah and we can take those guys easy. Even with just four rangers." Justin exclaimed.

"I just..." Tommy started and then stopped suddenly pulling Kimberly into a hug. "Please be careful Kim. I can't lose you."

Rocky saw the strange sadness in Kim's eyes as she answered softly. "I know."

"I'll look after her Tommy. I promise." Adam found himself saying, while going to stand behind Kim as Tommy released her from the sudden hug.

Tommy gave Adam a half smile. "You better."

While they had been talking Billy had been working at the computer. "Coordinates are set."

"Wait a second guys!" Aisha said before quickly dashing off. She returned a few moments later with two bottles of water and some jerky. "I know time doesn't pass but... here. You might get hungry or thirsty."

Kim smiled warmly. "Thanks Aisha."

Zordon spoke. "Adam, Kimberly. Keep your wits about you and stay together. And may the power protect you."

"The communicators should work this time. So I will be able to assist from this end. Ready?" Billy asked.

The duo nodded. "Ready."

They vanished in black and pink light.

For a moment Tommy could only stare at where they had been. He hoped Adam would keep his word.

Kimberly was all that mattered.

Chapter Text

****************Command Chamber************************

He had come to think of this spot as his corner. His own private little place where no one bothered him. Justin sighed and pulled his knees tighter to his chest. It was always quiet here in the command chamber. Justin sniffed. It was a bit chilly as well but he didn't mind the cold. It was sobering. The little corner was a good, safe place where he could think things through and let his walls down.

The world was still barely holding on. Not to mention having to survive. With Ninjor gone, his magic vase certainly didn't make food appear anymore. They we completely reliant on Ernie for supplies and Justin felt guilty about it.

So many people still went hungry. He had seen it while at the juice bar helping out in ranger form. So many hopeless faces. It weight heavy on his small heart. This isn't what he thought being a ranger would be like.

He hated that he still didn't fully trust the others. Adam was the only one he trusted completely. The others, while good people, just saw him as a happy go lucky kid.

He was afraid to show them any other side of himself. He wasn't stupid. He knew that the others kept him around because he was a ranger but he had learned form Alpha that powers could be transferred. They could be taken away or stolen or lost if the wolf spirit found someone more worthy.

Then he would just be a kid. A burden to all of them... except maybe Adam.

Justin let the tears flow. He had seen first hand what was happening to his new family. Lines were being drawn in the sand. People were picking sides and no one had told him why. The team lacked any form of real harmony. And as much as he admired Tommy... Justin was starting to have doubts about the white ranger. Doubts that scared him to his core.

If things couldn't be fixed. If they couldn't work as a team. Would everything break apart and shatter? Would they fail and Divatox take over? Would she lock them away like she had Ninjor? Would they be killed? Would they all die?

Would he be all alone again? That thought brought bitter fear into him. What was he going to do?

What could he do?

… he was just a kid.

**************** Island of Illusions*******************

Hot sun, warm sand and clear blue skies greeted the rangers as they appeared on the island. The air smelled fresh and slightly salty from the sea. The sand was soft under there feet. It felt just right, not to hot or humid but almost a relaxing warmth. Adam cast his eyes around. A thick jungle of deep green just a few yards away from the beach. He always liked green. "You know for a trap, I wasn't expecting anything so nice." He turned to Kimberly, suddenly noticing how pale she looked. "Kim? What's wrong?"

"The foot prints..." Kimberly said pointing down at the sand. Adam glanced down as she spoke. He could see several pairs of foot prints in the sand. People must have been here recently. Kimberly continued. "There ours... I mean... from the first time we were here, like, a year ago." She shook her head in disbelief. The island hadn't changed at all. "That's Jason, " She pointed to a set of tracks. "and that's Trini, and Zack, Billy and me." Kimberly leaned back onto a nearby rock and covered her eyes with her hand. It was all still so fresh. She hadn't really mourned her friends yet. How could she? There hadn't been any time.

A gentle hand on her arm brought Kimberly back from the sea of dark emotions she had been drowning in. "Come on Kim." Adam said softly. "Let's get out of the sun."

She nodded. "Right, we have a key to find. Maybe Quagmire could help us."

Adam blinked at the strange name. First time he had heard it. "Who?"

"He's about this tall." Kim held up her hand, not so very high. "Dressed all in green and playing a flute. If it hadn't been for his help. This island would have destroyed us. Though he wasn't very friendly when we first met him. I think he thought he were working for Rita. Not, you know, her enemy."

"Right okay, so where is he?" Adam asked, moving some thick green leaves to the side. The path they had found to walk on was pretty clear, even as it lead deeper into the forest. They ground was harder here, compacted dirt. At least that meant no more foot prints of those who were no longer alive.

Kimberly shrugged. "He always found us."

They traveled the path for an hour or so. It was impossible to tell time. Listening for music and calling out for the little imp but the forest remained still and quiet. Unnaturally so. Adam hadn't heard a bird call, hadn't seen a single bug or butterfly. It was if the only non plant living things on the island were the two rangers. The frog was starting to feel spooked. "Let's take a break." Adam offered.

"Yeah. I'm getting pretty tired." Kimberly replied. "Not fainting tired, just frustrated, you know?" She felt the need to clarify. She still felt exactly the same as when they arrived, so at least that theory had been right.

Adam nodded. "Here." He offered her one of the bottles of water Aisha had given them to take. "Rest a bit. I'll scout on ahead a little ways. Wait right here Kim." Adam didn't like the commanding tone in his voice but Billy would never forgive him if anything happened to Kimberly and Tommy would probably kill him.

"Don't worry. I'll be here." She replied from her seat in the shade. As soon as he was out of sight among the tropical plants the sound of a flute on her right made her jump. "Quagmire! You scared me!" she practically shouted at the little man in green.

Quagmire gave a hearty laugh. "It was just a little fun, come now pink ranger don't be glum." he winked playfully at her.

Kimberly laughed at that. "Okay it was funny but don't do it anymore. We've been looking all over for you."

He gave a bow. "Kimberly, pink ranger though and though, what can I do to help you?"

"We're looking for a key. I think it might be here, well really it was Billy's idea that our friend Ninjor might have hidden it here."

Quagmire nodded. "The armored fellow in blue, but tell me Kim, what's this key to you?" Quagmire was clearly curious. He didn't care for how popular his island was seeming to become.

"It's the last piece of the key that can free Ivan Ooze and..."

"Ooze! Now that is indeed bad news!" Quagmire interrupted.

"I know but we have to find the key part. Make sure evil can't get it. If they ever find out is here..." Kimberly let he voice fade softly, she didn't want to say what would happen to Quagmire's home if Divatox came. She didn't need too. The little man's eyes spoke volumes. Kimberly continued. "So please Quagmire, can you help us?"

Quagmire was quiet for a long moment before sighing. "Ranger whose heart is so true. I'll tell you what I am going to do. They key you seek is where sea and sky meet. The pools of tide is where you need to be, that way..." He gestured with his hand to a path Kimberly was sure wasn't there a moment ago. "and mind the trees."

"Thank you Quagmire."

"Kim? Did you say something?" Adam's voice called back from the path.

"No! Everything's fine." She replied before turning back to her minstrel, magic friend. "Adam's coming. Are you going to hang around and meet him? Or vanish again?"

Quagmire shook his head no. "Adam is a friend that's new but give him a chance Kimberly. He'd be genuine with you."

Kimberly tilted her head in confusion. "What do you mean?"

But Quagmire said no more, putting pan pipe to lips and playing a few notes before vanishing right before her eyes.

"Kim?" Adam questioned. "Is everything okay? I thought I heard music."

"You just missed Quagmire. He says the key part is that way in some tidal pools." Kimberly pointed to the path across from them.

Adam blinked, had that path always been there? "Do you want some more time to rest?"

Kimberly shook her head. "I don't feel tired yet." She was already on her feet. "So let's get going. Oh and mind the trees."

"Mind them for what?"

"No idea." Kimberly replied. "Just something Quagmire said and he wouldn't have warned without a good reason."

Adam nodded. He would be wary of the trees. Though so far, nothing seemed dangerous.

He would be proven wrong... and sooner than he knew.

********************** Divatox submarine***************************

Ninjor hung limply from chains bound tightly on his arms. Everything hurt. His armor was damaged badly, his mind slipping in and out of consciousness. At least Divatox hadn't captured a ranger... though that Scorpina woman had worried him.

Water continued to drip along the walls in his leaky cell. A fish-scaled rat scuttled among the molding hay and broken cargo boxes. At least they couldn't bite him. A human would be another matter. There was no sign of the rangers coming for him and he couldn't blame them. They were barely more than children. What had Zordon been thinking? There were so many other species, so many others who would have made better protectors of this little blue ball. He was sure that if Zordon had tried he would have found assistance on Edenoi or Aquitar to fight back Rita's forces. Choosing humans had seemed risky from the start. Such a strange species. He hoped beyond hope that they had understood his words. Aisha liked poetry and literature. Perhaps she would have figured his clue out.

Ninjor was so lost in thought he barely heard the door to his cell opening.

Rygog stood there with an electric whip. "Ready to talk yet?"

Ninjor didn't reply.

Rygog smiled. "Good, because this is the part I enjoy." The villain laughed turning on the electric whip. "Time for some fun."

Ninjor took a deep breath...

And willed himself not to scream.

*************************** Dumpster***************************

A sudden jolt work Rita from her sleep. For a moment she only sat up, pulling the sleep mask from her eyes. There is was again! That banging sound. "Zeddie! Zeddie wake up!" She elbowed her snoring husband in the side.

Zedd growled, "What is it?"

"Listen." Rita hushed him before he could complain more. "Someone's outside."

Just as Zedd was about to call his wife a fool, the top of the trash prison was removed. Bright, blinding light flooding into the capsule. There was a whoosh of air and the feeling of being pulled out and freed.

Zedd stood a moment later, his full size once more. "What?"

"Daddy!" Rita shouted embracing her father. "Oh Daddy! I'm so happy to see you."

Zedd frowned, of all the people to free them, why did it have to be Master Vile?

"Rita! My little bat wing pie! I was so worried. I knew you didn't have this ranger thing handled. My little dark princess. Don't worry, daddy's here now. I'll make those rangers pay. No one put my daughter back in her box."

"Now see here Master Vile. While I appreciate you freeing us. I will be the one to take vengeance on the power rangers." Zedd said stepping forward.

"Zedd don't be such a brat." Rita chastised. Now was not the time to pick a fight.

Master Vile gave him a look, like one gives a child having a temper tantrum. "You have had more then enough chances. And I won't have my Rita continue to be dragged down though the mud of failure. Besides, these rangers are much stronger than the originals you fought."

Zedd crossed his arms. "Yes I heard about your run in with the white falcon ranger. How he almost destroyed you."

Master Vile steamed. "He merely surprised me. That's all. I have more than enough power to end them all."

Rita bit her lower lip. It was clear Zedd and her father were close to coming to blows over this. "We would love your help daddy." Rita said in a sing song voice. "At least getting the moon castle back in shape and getting my magic back up to par."

Master Vile let out a deep breath. "Alright, we can get the moon castle fixed up." He turned to Zedd. "But this isn't over Zedd. If I have to go to Dark Spector, I will. Mark my words. Come Rita. Why don't we get you something to eat?" Master Vile held out his arm and Rita took it without hesitation. They turned to go, servants following behind.

Zedd narrowed his eyes as they walked away. "Consider them marked..."

Chapter Text

**************** Island of Illusions*******************

Kimberly and Adam lapsed into comfortable silence as they followed the packed dirt pathway deeper into the forest. It was so strange here, Adam mused. Sure, he hadn't know what to expect but seeing palm trees growing alongside pine trees, oaks and maples? He knew enough environmental science to know that shouldn't be possible.

So far nothing had seemed dangerous. He turned to Kim, about to make a joke and lighten the mood, when he felt the words stick in his throat. Kimberly was completely on guard. Her eyes seemed to sparkle unusually bright as she focused on the trees around them. "Kim, what is it?" Adam asked.

"I don't know it just...feels different here." She quickly looked behind them for a moment before turning back to Adam. "Can't you feel it? This weird kind of tingling?"

Adam blinked, "Now that you mention it... yeah. The little hairs on my arms keep standing up." He raised his arm to show her. "Its like the air before a thunder storm."

Kimberly nodded. "We should keep going. We must be almost to the tidal pools." The sooner she was out of these woods, the better she would feel.

They walked on and once more Adam felt his thoughts drifting away like clouds in the sky. The trees were getting thicker now. Roots starting to grow across the path. Some roots were small and thin, some large and thick. Adam did his best to mind his footing but it was rough going here. This was a place of magic. A whole island made of magic. Magic was real. Wait... were the rangers magic? Maybe ninja magic? Or animal spirit energy magic stuff? Is that even a thing? Adam paused and rubbed at his eyes. He could ponder about all this later.

"Adam! Move!" Kimberly shouted, before he felt her weight slam into him from behind, pushing him to the side of the path.

Adam barely had a moment to recover as Kimberly yelled. Several thick vines had dropped from the tree closest to them, moving like angry snakes, one was currently wrapping Kimberly tightly and squeezing tighter. "Adam... I can't...breathe..." She gasped out desperately.

"Ninjetti the... Hey!" Adam shouted as one of the vines smacked the morpher from his hands. He jumped forward, pulling at the vines that held Kimberly but they smacked him away. Adam rolled back onto his feet. What was he to do now? He couldn't fight trees! Not with just karate moves. Kimberly has gone quiet and still in the vines. "Quagmire! Please help! Please!" Adam screamed to the woods around him. Oh God! It couldn't end like this! Not after everything they've been through.

There was the sound of a flute playing sweet music and the vines holding Kimberly relaxed and let go, letting the girl slide to the ground. Adam moved slowly towards her, mindful of the branches all around them. "Kim? You okay?" he asked as she stirred in his arms taking a deep breath followed by several raspy coughs. "A...Adam? What happened?"

"The ninja frog failed to mind the trees, stepping on the roots without a by your leave."

Adam turned to look at the little man in sitting in a nearby tree. Fury burning on Adam's face. "Just because I stepped on a couple roots the trees was going to kill Kim?"

The little man's eyes narrowed. "Things here don't work as you think, it was your actions that endangered pink. If I was you, and wanted to be wise. I would get on my knees and apologies."

Adam frowned, Quagmire has a point. "Kim? I'm so sorry. I..." her finger to his lips hushed his words as she shook her head.

"Not to me. You have to apologies to the trees." Kimberly worried Adam wouldn't do that, after all she was pretty sure Tommy wouldn't apologies to trees, but Adam surprised her a moment later, dropping his head. "I'm so sorry I stepped on your roots. It was careless of me."

There was a rustling of leaves and Adam found his morpher dropped back into his lap.

"They are not bad trees, just sensitive. Being gentle is the best prerogative. Hurry now, go straight ahead. Get the key and keep ooze dead." Quagmire pointed and the trees seemed to open up. Bright sunlight dances and the sound of waves crashed loudly. Adam turned to thank him but the elf was gone.

Kimberly dusted herself off and with Adam beside her they came to the most beautiful place she had ever seen. The sand had fleck of gold and glints of sparkling crystal bits. The waves crashed on the shore with the gentleness of a tender touch. It felt warm here, warmer than anywhere else on the island but not uncomfortable in the slightest. Kimberly has the strangest urge to take of her shoes and just feel the sand and surf.

"Those must be the pools." Adam said pointing at the several little dots of water on the edge of the surf. He tugged off his shirt without thinking. "I can check the deeper one if you want to wade in the shallow ones."

Kimberly turned to agree and froze. Adam was hot! How had she not noticed before? His abs were so well formed... what was that joke the girls in gymnastic class said? Able to shred cheese on abs that fine. He gave her a sort of silly grin. "Kim, you okay?"

She blinked and blushed, quickly looking away. "Yeah. I'm good. I'll um... get started checking around here." She focused on removing her shoes and socks.

Adam watched her for a few moments, his own heart fluttering, before heading out into the water. They had a job to do.

************************** Command Chamber************************

"Anything Alpha?"

"No, not yet Tommy. But I am sure everything is fine." Alpha 5 replied.

"Alpha's right. If there was trouble. Adam and Kim would have called by now." Katherine offered from her place near Alpha looking at the computer. It was strange, she never considered herself smart before but the longer they were in the Command Chamber, the more she seemed to be able to understand the technology.

There was a soft click- clack as unicorn Billy came into the room. "Here Alpha, I found those relays you wanted. With any luck we can use them to get a better location fix of Divatox's submarine."

"Hiding underwater is clever." Katherine offered.

Billy nodded, "The Command Chambers scanners are set up for above ground scans and even a few space scan but being able to find things under water was something I never considered."

Tommy huffed a bit and crossed his arms then uncrossed them and paced a bit. Billy dropped the tone of his voice and leaned in to speak to Katherine. "Has he been doing this the whole time?"

She nodded. "The whole time."

"Tommy, "Billy called suddenly moving towards his leader. "Why don't you go check in with the others at the community center?"

"They're fine..." Tommy grumbled. "I want to wait here for Kim."

"Oh course the others are fine but Tommy, the people need to see the power ranger leader once and awhile. You bring hope Tommy. The White Falcon Ranger. Without you things fall apart. They need you." Billy said, watching the resolve on Tommy's face fade away.

"Alright but... call me instantly if you hear anything."

"Yes sir." Billy responded, a gleam of blue in his eyes. One teleport later it was just Billy, Katherine and Alpha in the center of the command chamber.

"I can't believe you could say all that with a straight face." Katherine gave Billy a smile that faded instantly under the former blue rangers cool gaze.

"I think we both know how well Tommy responds to flattery. " Billy replied. "It's a weakness of his that he cannot see."

They fell into silence for a few minutes before Katherine spoke up. "You don't like me very much, do you?"

Billy looked up from the keyboard he had been using. "I don't like nor dislike you Katherine. I haven't known you long enough to make an informed opinion."

"But you're leaning towards dislike, aren't you?" She asked softly.

Billy sighed. "I admit, I haven't been enthusiastic about your growing closeness with Tommy as it hurt Kimberly, who is very dear to me but..." He stood to look at the new pink ranger. "Your love life is your own business. I won't interfere. I may help pick up the pieces when this triangle eventually shatters but I won't interfere."

Kathrine relaxed slightly. "Thank you Billy." It would be nice if she wasn't an enemy to all the rangers. Katherine hated to admit it but even though she and Aisha were friends, she knew the yellow ranger didn't approve of the relationship. Neither did Rocky or Adam. The trio seemed to be pulling away from her. It made her both sad and angry. After all, Rocky had promised she would never be alone or abandoned again but sometimes that's exactly what it felt like. Katherine didn't even know she was crying until Billy touched her arm.

"Hey, hey, Hey... It's okay Katherine. Like I said I won't judge you." Billy soothed.

"You might not but everyone else is!" Katherine sobbed suddenly clutching at Billy's blue shirt as tears flowed. "Aisha, Rocky, Adam, even Alpha and Zordon act so disappointed."

"I'm sure that's not true. Alpha and Zordon would never get involved like that."

She sniffed. "I noticed you didn't say the others wouldn't."

"It's the same Katherine. I don't know them well enough to even hypothesis what they might be thinking or feeling on this subject."

"Right, of course." Katherine pulled herself from Billy's arms and wiped at her face. "Sorry..."

"It's not a problem but Katherine have you ever stopped to consider what you want? What you really want?"

She looked at him confused. "What do you mean?"

Billy sighed, and sent a quick prayer to Jason's soul for the right words. "Why do you want Tommy? It is only physical attraction? Attraction to his leadership or power? Are you okay being with a guy who, for lack of better words, did cheat on his girlfriend?" Billy paused for a moment. "Will Tommy make you happy?

His words were like the sun on a foggy day, burning off the mist. For one she answered honestly, without defense in her voice. "I don't know..."

"Then I would start there." Billy gave her a gentle smile. "Now how about helping me with these relays?"

"I'll try but I was never very good with computers."

"Don't worry. I'll teach you." Billy promised.

****************** Island of Illusion***************************

Adam lost all track of time. How long he had been diving in these pools of enchanting blue water he wasn't sure. He wasn't tired or hungry or anything. It felt so strange. To be existing outside of time. He took another breath and dove, deep, deep down where the darkness of the sea floor danced with the sunlight coming under the water. For a moment he just looked. The sea water didn't even burn his eyes here.

It was so peaceful. If it wasn't for the fact he needed to breath, Adam felt he could stay down here forever.

There was a splashing above him and he saw Kimberly diving down towards him. That wasn't right, she was suppose to be looking in the shallows. Instantly he swam up to her, leading them both back to the surface.

"Adam! Are you okay?!" Kimberly spoke worried.

"I'm fine Kim, are you alright? I didn't expect you to come into the deep water."

Kimberly suddenly splashed at him. "You were under for a really long time! I thought you had drowned!"

Adam blinked. "How long?"

"Longer than I can hold my breath." Kim quipped back. "I... what's that?"

Adam looked down as the area of water under them had started to glow a soft blue. "Do you think its the key?"

"Maybe I'll go down and see." Kimberly went to dive but Adam stopped her.

"I'll go, can you tread water for a bit? I can use you as a way back."

"Are you sure?"

"I'm sure. I'll be right back."

Adam slipped under the water and Kimberly could do nothing but wait.

And wait...

And wait...

"Adam!? ADAM!"

"Here Kim," Adam called from behind her, scaring her slightly. "Come on, let's get to shore."

They collapsed on the warm, golden sand. They were tired without really feeling tired, but knew they should be so tired. "What did you find?" Kim asked.

Adam took a piece of blue cloth out of his pocket, one with Ninjor's symbol upon it. Slowly and with great care Adam unwrapped the cloth. A piece of broken metal sat in the center.

"We found it. Adam we did it." Kimberly laughed and her laugh was infectious as Adam began to laugh too. For a moment they just giggled like two little kids but when the laughter died down...

Adam hadn't realized how close they were on the beach. How close there faces were. How he could just lean forward and...

"You found it!" Came the minstrels cry with celebratory music on his pipe.

Adam jumped up to his feet clearly surprised. Kimberly got up as well. That had been close. "Yeah we got it. I guess we should be going now."

"I'll call Billy." Adam offered moving a few steps away. He needed a moment to get his feelings under control. He had almost kissed Kim! What was he thinking?

"I have a surprise for a ranger true. Kimberly this is my gift to you." As quagmire spoke he held up a golden necklace with a round pendant full of the same sand she was standing on now. It vanished from his hand and reappeared around her neck. "A tiny vial of the sand of time. Never take it off or your be in a bind. By your heart keep it fast, and the affect of Zedd's spell it will avast."

"Quagmire. I... Thank you." Kimberly said, turning the pendent gently over in her fingers. The circle of gold with a center of sand filled glass dazzled in the light.

"Kimberly before you go, there is something you should know. To save Billy from this foe, you must find the wizard Lerigot."

Kimberly glanced up. "Who?"

But it was too late... Quagmire had vanished.

Chapter Text

**************** Planet Phadoes*******************

The wind howled cold and lonely across the dust filled ruins. Dulcea, master warrior of Phadoes, tried hard not to frown but her frustration was growing. She had been unable to reach Ninjor for weeks through mental connections. That wasn't like him. Ninjor had always been there at least some of the time in his own way. For him to not come to any of her meditative callings would indicate something horrible had happened.

He wasn't dead. She could feel that his energy was still in the universe but she couldn't reach him.

Dulcea could only hope that the swan had been able to deliver her warning. Ivan Ooze was coming, she was sure of that. From the gathering storm clouds of her visions, it was no longer a question of if but when. She often saw the falcon there fighting the dark that seeped like living liquid tar and behind him a crane, frog, bear, wolf and ape.

But it was the two other forms that seemed to turn the tide. The swan she knew. It was that girl who had been here. But the other form... it kept changing, sometimes dark and deadly, but other times she could see it become another form... a spirit of wisdom and intelligence. A spirit so very familiar.

Standing, Dulcea stretched and rolled her shoulder. Her arm had just finished healing from her run in with Scorpina. Two key pieces were in the hands of evil.

In a glimmering instant Dulcea was in her owl form. She had no choice, she must leave her plateau, even if that was certain death to do so...

She must make the long journey to earth. She must warn them.

********************* Goldar's ship*****************

The golden lion-ape leaned back and closed his eyes, letting the energy from his medical laser fix the wound upon his bare and hairy chest. That Elgar, Goldar cursed, he would make him pay and Scorpina would pay as well. That little minx had nearly cost him his life.

Going out like a weak babe was not the kind of end he desired. Perhaps that is why Tommy had not ended Goldar then and there when he had the chance. Of course the new pink ranger had been in danger at the time but given there history, it had been a surprise to Goldar.

He had no affection for Tommy but still... it was strange. He didn't care for any feelings that challenged his views of life.

Goldar sighed deeply. He was out of money, the tengu were dead, or at least too few left to be of any use, Rita and Zedd gone. For once he had no plan or place to go. Revenge would never come if he starved to death out in space.

With a grumble Goldar set the automatic course. There was only one monster in the universe that had the means and perhaps the will to help him.

Finster...

************************ Divatox's submarine**************************

"What do you mean he's still not talking?" The queen of mean yelled.

Rygog and Eldar shuttered. "Well Auntie D, we kinda..."

"He's been a bit too beaten." Rygog offered. "Unless he heals up some, he won't be able to tell us anything."

"You two morons! If only you had actually brought me a power ranger. Ugh! That was such a good plan and you messed it up. You always mess everything up! I should keel hall you both!"

Porto spoke up. "Actually the plan still could work. I've been monitoring the rangers. They are often at this community center."

"A what?" Divatox scrunched her nose.

"A place where humans gather and hang out." Porto explained.

"Belch humans! but fine I'll give you losers one more chance. Bring. Me. A. Ranger!" Divatox screamed as Elgar and Rygog vanished from sight.

************************* Command center *******************

Billy pushed a few buttons. "Okay, that should do it. Teleporting now."

"Welcome back!" Katherine greeted brightly as Kimberly and Adam reappeared. "Did you find the key?"

"Right here." Adam replied holding it out.

"Excellent work both of you." Zordon praised. "Alpha, put the key into storage. We cannot risk evil getting it."

"Ai Yi Yi right away Zordon."

Kimberly was the first to notice Billy hadn't greeted them. "Billy?"

He gave her a soft smile. "Welcome back." But his words were hollow, missing the warmth usually there for his dearest friend. Something was different between Kimberly and Adam. He wasn't sure what it was but something was new. Like a spark that leads to a fire or a single rain drop before a storm. He could feel it from the top of his horn to the bottom of his hooves.

He didn't like it and the burning pain on his neck from the collar was what brought him back to his right mind. Kimberly was his mistress, he need to remember his place. Billy shook his head, no they were friends, they were family, not master and servant... what was happening? Why did his mind feel so foggy?

No one seemed to notice as Billy's state of mind. As Adam and Kimberly told all about what had happened. "And we need to find a wizard named Lerigot. Have you heard of him Zordon? Quagmire said he could help us. That he could cure Billy."

"Ai Yi Yi! Of course! Lerigot is a good friend of mine. I should have thought of him sooner. I'm so sorry Billy, Kimberly. Ai Yi Yi!" Alpha 5 put his head in his hands.

"Send a message to Lerigot right away Alpha. We must do everything in our power to heal Billy and Kimberly."

"Wait, what?" Billy asked, his mind returning to the present on this new information.

Kimberly blinked. "Billy, weren't you listening?"

"No sorry I zoned out." Billy blushed.

"We've got a lead on a cure for you and Kim." Adam said with a smile.

"Isn't that great Billy?" Katherine added, "You can be human again."

Billy flexed his hands. "Human again? I'd like that." But even as he said the words he felt the lie roll off his tongue sweet as sugar. Did he really want to be human again? Scorpina had been right, the power, the darkness just under his skin, the twisting pleasure in his heart, the way serpentera still called to him.

Human was the last thing he wanted right now. He knew feeling this way was wrong but with every hour that passed, more and more of his humanity slipped away as more and more monster took over this body. Only Zedd's magic kept the darkness in check. During the day he could fight it but at night... nights were getting harder and harder to bare. Billy decided to change the subject. "How are you feeling Kim?"

She smiled, a smile Billy hadn't seen in a long, long time. A spark of pink energy dancing in her eyes. "I feel amazing Billy. Every since Quagmire put this necklace of time sand around my neck, I've actually felt like myself. You know like I felt over a year ago before we failed."

"Time sand?" Billy was curious as he moved to take a closer look at the glass orb full of golden sand around his friends neck. "Kim, would you let me run a few tests on this?"

Kimberly shook her head. "No, I'm sorry Billy but I promised never to take it off. Quagmire said something really bad would happen if I did but he didn't elaborate more then that in rhyme."

Billy simply nodded and dropped the subject but for some reason...

He really wanted that necklace...

******************* Command center****************************

"Geez, have you guys never set up a tables before?" Bulk asked, as the Bear and the Ape set down another table. "You've got these way to close together." Bulk said, putting on one table to adjust it as Skull and the Wolf ranger brought in the chairs on a cart.

"Don't worry Bulk, we will get it all sorted before the meeting." the young wolf ranger replied.

Bulk sighed, "Yeah I know. Sorry." He said with a glance towards Aisha and Rocky.

Aisha nodded, she had come to learn that Bulk was very much like herself. Standoffish but not unkind and certainly not uncaring. He just has a different way of showing he cared. In her opinion Bulk and Skull were an important part of there 'family'.

Rocky wasn't really listening to the others. His ears were training on the conversations around them. Electing a new mayor of Angel grove seemed like such a silly thing to be worried about but people needed leadership. People wanted security. Someone to help when the rangers were not around. Rumor was that Ernie was going to be voted in. Whether or not the juice bar owner wanted the position was another matter.

Sharp hushed words caught Rocky's attention.

"I can't believe he talks to the rangers like that!"

"I can't believe they let him. I mean, if anyone else dared talk like that, the rangers would put them in there place. Remember last week when James tried to order the white ranger around?"

The other male nodded. "From the way the falcon ranger reacted I thought James was dead meat for sure. It certainly put him in his place. But those two are trashy nobodies! Yet the rangers don't do anything about them!"

"And pretty ugly too. Must have been mine workers in the castle." There was stiffed laughter. "But if I was a ranger, I would command respect. Like the white ranger does." There was a growl in the man's voice as he glared and Bulk and Skull.

The other agreed. "Me too. I bet we could teach them some respect." He punched his fist into his hand.

Rocky turned and locked eyes with the men, glaring at them. The looked away and quickly left the juice bar. Rocky sighed. It was always something. Sometimes he imagined that he ran away from all of this. This overwhelming stress and responsibility. While he never regretted becoming a ranger, sometimes he actually missed the mines on the moon. When it was just him, Adam and Aisha.

"Falcon ranger!" someone yelled as voices of greeting and praise preceded Tommy's entrance. Rocky smirked under his hood as Tommy nodded and replied to the greetings and flattery. His chest a bit puffed up with pride. It was funny in a way.

"What's going on here?" Tommy asked once he was close to Rocky.

"The community is voting on a mayor for angel grove. Whomever they choose I am sure will want to meet you falcon." Rocky replied. "At the very least to thank us."

Tommy let his eyes glance over the room. "We have done a lot for them but..."

"But what?"

Tommy turned to Rocky. "Does it ever feel like we haven't done enough? Like we need to do more?"

Rocky shook his head. "I don't know how much more we could do. Not without grinding ourselves down physically and mentally so much we wouldn't be of use to anyone. We're already pretty worn out as it is Tom...er... Sir." Rocky quickly corrected as a group of people passed by them.

Tommy simply nodded. "When does the vote start?" He asked after a moment.

"In three hours. Most of the preparations are done. Just a few more tables and chairs need to be set out."

Tommy nodded. "Why don't you and the others take a break until the vote? I can hold things down here."

"I... yes, thank you." Rocky gave a nodded and moved to talk to Aisha who was still arraigning tables with Bulk. Once Justin got back with the rest of the chairs they would head out. Perhaps he was more tired than he thought if Tommy was dismissing them to go rest.

A nap sounded amazing right now.

************** Store room************************

"You okay Justin?" Skull asked quietly. They were alone in the back storage room.

"What do you mean?" Justin replied.

Skull shrugged. "You just seem so sad recently. You had more energy to ya when we were on the moon."

Justin felt the tears prick at his eyes. "I'm...okay." he meekly replied.

Skull immediately dropped to his knees bringing his lanky body more at level with the short blue ranger. "Hey, what's the matter? Are you hurt?"

Justin shook his head no but still sniffed and sobbed behind his ninja mask.

"Then what is it? What's wrong? Is someone being mean to you?" Skull asked. "If so Bulkie and I will bop them good."

Justin tried to stop himself but the words and tears flowed quickly from his mouth. How everything was changing. How the other rangers, except Adam, seemed to view him as a dumb kid. How lonely he was and how neglected he felt. The nightmares he had and how he had no one to talk to. No one even close to his age to interact with, as all the kids that hadn't been killed had been made into toys and were dead now. He was a burden to everyone and he tried not to think about it but...

Warm arms wrapped around him. "Hey... It's okay. I know being a ranger can't be easy but if you ever want to talk or hang out or just feel normal again. I'm here for you. Bulk is too. We're not rangers, we're not heroes, but we will always try an understand."

Justin rubbed at his eyes. "I don't know..."

"Would it be easier to talk to me, if you thought about how I was before, when we first met?"

Justin nodded. "Yeah, I don't know why but toy you felt more like my friend then the real, human you does. I'm sorry. I shouldn't say things like that."

Skull simply smiled. "It's okay. I'm not mad. Sometimes I miss marionette me too."

"Really?" Justin asked brightening up.

"Oh yeah. Doll me didn't get hungry, or tired, or hurt. Besides the fact I was made of wood it really wasn't so bad." Skull laughed slightly. "Come on let's finish with the chairs."

"Okay!" Justin jumped into action, his sorrow forgotten for now.

Skull was glad of it.

Chapter Text

**************** Juice Bar************************

Tommy leaned against the far wall of the community center watching the final preparations for this 'Vote for the mayor' to happen. Other then a few respectful words, and greetings, no one had asked him to do anything to help out. While he didn't mind helping, he was glad for the break. Just being allowed to lean on the wall and watch. It gave him time to think.

Rocky had been right. He was tired, down to the bone tired, and therefore, Tommy reasoned they all were tired. Tommy crossed his arms and sighed letting his chin drop slightly to his chest. He wished Jason was here. He was so new and unprepared to do this 'leader' thing. It didn't come as naturally to him as it seemed to have been for Jason. The former red ranger always seemed to know what to say or do. Always social and ready to help. It was different for the white ranger.Tommy had always been strong on his own, beholden to no one. It was probably why Rita chose him in the first place.

A strong human who no one would miss or report missing... at least not for awhile. Tommy thought of his parents. Even if they hadn't been the best parents, he stilled missed them. He had checked his house but, unlike the horrors of death they had found in Katherine's home, his house was untouched. It was if his parents were simply at work.

It helped to think like that. They were just at work or working late. They'd be home soon. It helped ease the pain of knowing they were, in all probability, dead and rotting somewhere.

There had been no sign of Ninjor. No matter how hard they searched they could not find the ninja master. Every time they seemed to get close to pin pointing Divatox submarine, a monster would attack and then poof, the submarine would be gone from where it had been.

Tommy wasn't blind. He could see the team was splintering under his leadership. Breaking apart into factions. And he was partly to blame for that. Tommy shook his head slightly. He still couldn't pick between Katherine and Kimberly. He had tried everything he could think of. If he tried making a list of things he loved about both of them, the list would be a tie. If he tried spending time with each of them one on one, he always felt drawn to whomever he was with.

His falcon spirit was zero help. The spirit inside calling to both the fire bird and the crane equally.

And the one time he had tried flipping a coin to pick for him... it had falling through the cracks of the floor.

As deep in thought as Tommy was, he didn't miss the other rangers arriving back. Rocky in the lead with Katherine, Aisha and Adam right behind him followed by Justin who was unmorphed and walking with someone else. It was this other form walking a few steps casually behind the rangers, as if she was just another human, that caught Tommy's attention. Kimberly was here! She was back from the island. Why the hell hadn't Billy called him? Oh well that didn't matter now Tommy thought as her soft brown eyes caught his gaze. Tommy couldn't stop the grin from under his hood as he moved to join them. "Hey Kim."

Kim hissed slightly and looked around before dropping her voice to a whisper. "Tommy, you've got to pretend not to know me."

"Right sorry, forgot how I was dressed. Hang on."

Kimberly didn't get a chance to answer as Tommy teleported suddenly away. Rocky looked at Kim and she only could shrug her shoulders at the white rangers sudden departure.

Rocky frowned under his mask. Great... now Tommy had run off, right as they were about to get started. People were lining up all the way outside and around the building. Ernie came up to the front. "I was going to ask falcon to help but since he's gone, red ranger, would you mind announcing voting is open?"

"Of course." Rocky said with a nod and did just that. It was odd, helping to hand out ballots and move people along. At first he had been surprised Ernie had requested help for this but soon he realized why. People were afraid of corruption, or in this case corrupt people having power. The rangers helping to run things along with a few trusted others, seemed to lesson the fears of ballot tampering.

Aisha nudged him suddenly and nodded to the door. Tommy had come in but as normal Tommy and made a straight bee line for the table a little out of the way where Kimberly was sitting with Justin. He said something and Rocky watched as Justin got up and moved to help Bulk and Skull checking people in to vote.

Tommy pulled out a chair and began to talk to Kim. Rocky couldn't make out a word but she was smiling. So it must be okay.

Though he had to admit, the red ranger felt a little annoyed that Tommy seemed to be ignoring ranger responsibilities, just to talk to Kim. After all she was living back at the command chamber with all of them. There was plenty of time to talk.

Then again with the way she had been sparkling since her return from the island. If that was the real Kimberly, who she really was before the fall of the original rangers.

Then Rocky couldn't blame Tommy at all.

******************* Regda 2***************************

Rows of shops and drinking establishments lined the narrow back alley of this dismal little planet. Rita had long tired of her conquest and even the puppet dictators she had left in place were no more. Goldar hadn't expected much but this whole wretched planet was barely more then a trash heap. He was glad he had set his ships deference to kill. Couldn't risk having anyone stealing his only way off this muck ball.

"Hey handsome! Want some fun?" A aging six breasted female beast called so him from outside the door of a place that smelled of sex and stale booze. "Reasonable prices."

"No." Goldar replied curtly.

The woman followed slightly, "We've got everything here! From barely legal monster girls to shape shifters!"

Goldar paused slightly. "Shape shifters?"

The woman nodded. "They can read your thoughts, be anyone you want them to be."

Golder frowned. No fake could ever come close to the pure sweetness that was the only being in the universe had hadn't had a chance to be with. No shifter could be as perfect as Kimberly even if they wore her face for awhile. "Another time." Goldar replied turning away.

The woman called after. "We're open all night!"

Goldar shook his head as dark rain began to fall. He lifted his wings to partly shelter his face as he continued following down deeper and deeper into the city. The puddles reflected the lamp and lights of the bars, cafes, and bordellos he passed.

Finally he arrived at the small shop he was looking for. Unlike the others shops. A shop that offered monsters for sale. Monsters to serve, to cook, to clean, to fight, to kill... Goldar would know these handicrafts anywhere.

White furred hands pushed little bits of clay away from his newest creation. "Shh... there there. I'm sure someone will want such a fine monster as yourself."

With the tenderness of a father holding his child Finster moved his newest monster to the window display where a few others were.

A bell jingled over the old wooden door. "Welcome." Aged eyes, that seemed so much older than just a few months ago greeted. "Oh My! Goldar! Come in, you must be soaked through."

"I... thank you." Goldar said, wringing the water from his wings.

"I'll make some tea. What bring you here old friend?" Finster asked even as he moved to the back room. Goldar hesitated to reply. This room, this shop. It was just as poor as the rest in the alley. The roof was leaking, only a single lamp lit the whole front room.

Finster wouldn't have any work for him... let alone a few coins he could borrow. "Just in the area..."

Finster chuckled, "I highly doubt that but I won't pry. Here, sit."

Goldar did at told and took a few sips of tea as the duo fell into silence. "Finster I..." Goldar started to say but then hushed.

"Let me guess. You're in some kind of trouble."

Goldar nodded at the sage and before he was aware of it the story was tumbling from his mouth.

Finster said nothing but rubbed under his chin when Goldar had finished speaking. "It seems to me this key part is your way back to the top."

Goldar snorted, "Yes but I'm sure the rangers have it by now. Divatox wouldn't still be there if she had it."

"That is very probable. King Mondo's minions found Ivan Ooze's lock. It's the talk of the universe. Rumor has it that Dark Spector is not happy. Ooze is suppose to almost as strong as Spector himself."

Goldar put his cup down hard on the table making the china clink loudly. "If only I had something! A plan or spell or anything. If I just had a way to get that key part. I could get in good with King Mondo."

"Yes, or perhaps even with Ooze. I have something that may help." Finster pulled out a box from under the floor and unlocked it, pulling out yet another smaller box of dark wood. "...but in return you must help me." He said opening it and pulling out a vial of shimmering clear liquid with bits of glowing crystals in it like tiny diamonds.

"What is it?" Goldar asked, eyeing the strange liquid that seemed to pulse with life.

"It's a cure for the immortality monster serum Zedd gave the former rangers. I know that even with his high intelligence, without magical aid or knowledge, the former blue ranger will never be able to make a cure. If you offer this to the rangers, they will give you the key part."

"And what would you want in return?" Goldar asked.

Finster held out the vial. "When you get in good with someone who has powers, all I ask is your remember your old friend Finster."

"I will." Goldar promised taking the vial and putting it in his belt pouch before standing. "I should go."

"Remember your promise. Oh and Goldar?"

Goldar turned at the door. "Yes?"

Finster smiled. "There is only enough to cure one of them. Billy or Kimberly. Not both."

Goldar returned the smile. "Good." with a jingle of door bell, Goldar was gone.

Finster sighed and went once more about his work. Making monsters, it was all he knew.

***************** Juice bar****************

"Hey beautiful. Sorry that took so long but the line to get back in was long." Tommy slide his chair a little closer. "How are you feeling? You look great. Really great." Tommy mused seeing the brightness back in his maybe girlfriend.

Kimberly laughed. "I'm good Tommy. Adam and I found the... you know what."

"Seriously? I told Billy to call me the moment you got back."

"Don't be upset Tommy." Kimberly said, reaching out and gently putting her hand over his. "Billy's got a lot on his mind. You know if anything bad had happened he would have called the rangers to help us."

Tommy still seemed unconvinced. "I was so worried Kimberly. I mean, I never went to that island but I remember Rita talking about it... geez, that feels like a lifetime ago."

"Yeah it does. Everything's changed so much." Kimberly smiled softly. Her whole world was different now but as long as she had her friends, there would always be a silver lining even behind the darkest of storm clouds. "But I have awesome news. We might have a cure for Billy and me. An old friend of Alpha's. A wizard named Lerigot."

Tommy raised an eyebrow. "A wizard?"

Kim nodded, "So we won't need to go find Finster."

A wry look passed by Tommy's face but it was gone in an instant. "Good. A space trip would have left earth undefended. Do you really think this wizard will be able to help?"

"Tommy we have to have hope." Kimberly teasingly chastised him. "So long as there is hope we can do anything."

Her aura sparkled so brightly that Tommy felt his falcon call loudly in his chest, spurning him to action. Without thinking he took Kimberly's hands into his own and pulled her to her feet. "Come on, let's get out of here."

"And go where?" Kim asked, a smile still on her face.

"Anywhere you want. You and me. Just for a bit. I promise."

Kimberly was about to argue that they should stay close. The others might need them but the look in Tommy's eyes tugged at her heart in a way she had no words for. "The park. Take me to the lake."

"You got it." Tommy's heart was pounding as he held Kimberly's hand and they practically ran from the juice bar. The park was about a mile away yet something gave wings to there feet and he was standing in the grass before he realized it.

"Oh Tommy. It's so beautiful here." Kimberly said, shielding her eyes to gave out over her favorite lake. The sunlight danced across the water.

"Yes, Yes it is." Tommy replied but he wasn't looking at the lake. In fact he wasn't looking at anything but Kimberly.

She turned slowly, smiling at him and memories slipped past Tommy's mind. They had been right here one year ago, when he had kissed her. Before either of them knew what was happening Tommy had taken three steps to Kimberly's side and leaned down, touching his lips with her.

For a long moment everything from the past year faded away. Everything was exactly like before. Like the last time they were here. "Kimberly?"

"Yes Tommy?"

"I... I think I..." but Tommy never got the words out as suddenly they were surrounded. "Piranhatrons! Kimberly stay behind me! Ninjetti the Falcon!"

Kimberly couldn't exactly argue as she back up as close to the water as she could. Her heels just touching the edge of the lake. She couldn't morph but she could fight if it came to that. She reached for her communicator to call the others. She didn't hear anything as Rygog rose out of the water behind Kimberly.

"Kimberly behind you!" Tommy shouted, before taking a punch to the guts.

Cold, strong, claw covered hands grabbed her and the next thing Kimberly knew she was under water.

Chapter Text

**************** Under water************************

Kimberly knew she should be struggling but the cold of the lake water stole her strength as she sank deeper and deeper in the arms of a monster. Her lungs were starting to burn. Just as it was about to be too late she felt a shift, not unlike teleporting and suddenly she was thrown to hard onto metal flooring. Soaking, coughing and gasping for air.

"This? This is the ranger you brought me?"

"Yes my queen." Rygog replied.

Divatox wrinkled her nose at the pretty little pink form dripping sea water all over the floor. "You girl! Give me your power coin."

Kimberly cough and tried to get to her feet only to be grab roughly by minions on each arm. "I don't have any power coin." It was the true. Since her inability to morph, Kimberly had taken to leaving the coin in the power chamber, safe under Zordon's protection.

"Check her." The woman in red latex commanded.

Kimberly couldn't stop the squeals of distress as the piranhatrons put there hands all over her, turning out pockets and checking inside clothing, including pulling at Kimberly's bra and panties.

"You idiots! I told you to get me a ranger! She's not a power ranger!" Divatox raged, hitting Rygog in the chest. The minions holding Kimberly let go to also cower against the pirate queens anger.

Kimberly as smoothly as she could, turned on her communicator to the open channel to the command chamber. Someone would hear this.

Divatox scowled, finally finishing her rant enough to turn back to Kimberly, slithering over to the human like a snake about to strike. Kimberly did her best not to flinch even as Divatox leaned down into her face and gave a simple command to her crew. "Drown her."

"Er... but Auntie D.. um..."

"What Elgar? Got a problem with following orders now?"

"No!...but its just that she was making kissy kiss faces with the white falcon ranger, Tommy. So she's got to be important to the rangers, or at least him."

Divatox pulled back her hand from striking her nephew, her thigh high leather boots clicking. "Well that does change things, doesn't it? What's your name girl?"

"Kimberly."

"Well Kimberly, let's get you comfortable, shall we? Throw her in with Ninjor!"

Kimberly barely got a chance to fight as she was grab and hauled deeper down into the dark damp of the submarine and tossed roughly into a cell. The door slam loudly behind her as Elgar smirked. "Better be smart and tell Auntie D what she wants to know or your end up like him." He laughed walking away.

Kimberly blinked, her eyes taking a moment to adjust to the dark. The way the door has slammed behind her had forced a flood of horrible memories from the moon to wash over her.

When she could see into the far corner of the cell her heart dropped. "Ninjor..." She called out in barely more then a whisper, hurrying to kneel next to him in the pile of moldy hay he was laid upon. His armor was ripped and torn from parts of his body. There wasn't blood per say...but some kind of dark fluids leaked from the many, many wounds. "Can you hear me? Ninjor?"

"K...Kimberly?" He croaked out, head turning slightly. He reached a hand weakly for the human when it slipped to his side his head going slack and still once more. He still seemed to be breathing, but he was so weak.

This couldn't be happening! Kimberly thought as she carefully moved her wrist communicator to her mouth and spoke in a whisper. "Zordon? Billy? Someone come in please."

******************** Command center************************

Billy had been watching the fight by the lake from the viewing globe. Tommy was getting his butt kicked. Thankfully the other rangers had arrived. Billy let out a breath he didn't know he had been holding in. Was it always like this? Always almost too close? He tried to remember from the early days. When he was with Jason, Trini, Zack and Kim. Before Tommy came into there lives, before any of this felt that serious life or death he felt now. It almost felt as if Rita had been taking it easy on them, just playing with them, but when Zedd came...it all fell apart.

Billy frowned. He should have done more. Made more protections for the morphing grid or more weapons or something. If he had then maybe the others would still be here. His heart ached with pain for those who were gone.

Billy put his head in his hands in thought when an evil voice he did not know, echoed from the walls. "Drown her."

"Ai- Yi- Yi! That's Divatox!" Alpha said, his small metal knees shaking. "How did she get in?"

"She isn't inside Alpha, we are receiving a communicator relay." Zordon replied.

Billy turned his head to the viewing globe and did a quick head count. All the rangers were present so who...

"What's your name girl?" The pirate's voice came again.

Billy felt his heart turn to ice at the reply. "Kimberly." For a moment he was frozen before frantically trying to trace the signal. It was only a matter of time before Divatox realized what the watch on Kimberly's wrist really was.

Billy was barely aware of the other's teleporting in until the frantic talking started.

"Kim's been kidnapped!"

"Billy we've got to find her!"

"Zordon what do we do?"

Billy covered his ears before turning to his friends "Shut up, Shut Up, SHUT UP!" He practically screamed. "I'm working on it! But I need some quiet! Just listen!" The signal had become fainter but it was still open. Only now there was more interference. Probably from all the metal in the ship Billy surmised.

Adam was the only one who noticed Billy's new claws and how they had left gashes in the metal of the console Billy was working with. Adam frowned, he was sure Billy did not have claws when they had breakfast this morning.

The command chamber was almost silent as Billy continued to boost the signal. Finally Kimberly's faint voice floated over the air. "Zordon? Billy? Someone come in please."

"We are here Kimberly." Zordon replied keeping his voice even in an effort to calm is pink 'daughter'. "Are you hurt?"

"No, not yet. I'm wet and cold but I'm with Ninjor and he's hurt. Zordon, I don't think he will survive much longer. Please help us."

"Kim! You need to teleport out of there." Tommy practically shouted.

"I can't! I can't leave Ninjor like this. Billy can you track me? Find us?"

The collar around his neck glowed. In her frantic state, it hadn't even occurred to Kimberly that she was giving Billy a command to find her. "Yes, just hold on Kim. Keep the line open but go silent. The less you talk to us. The better."

"What do you mean Billy?" Rocky asked, worry etching deeply in his face.

"If Divatox catcher her before I get a signal, it will be game over for Kimberly."

"Beautiful!" Tommy called out suddenly. "If they ask you questions, answer them. You've got to stay safe till I can get there. If things get bad, you have to teleport out of there."

"But Tommy..."

"No buts Kim. That's an order."

"...Understood. Kimberly out." She went quiet but had left the line open.

Adam bit his lip. "How long will a signal lock take Billy?"

"An hour, maybe more. I suggest you give me some space to work. I'll call you the moment I have anything." Anger shone in the former blue rangers eyes. A look Adam had not seen since Billy had gone bad on them. But now was not the time to mention it.

Adam turned back to look at his friend as he was last out of the room. "Billy...what's happening to you?"

"I'm fine Adam. Just let me work."

"Okay..." Adam replied. But it wasn't okay. He needed to talk to the others.

******************* Juice Bar*************************

"Well I'm not sure where the rangers are but let's go ahead and tally up those votes." Ernie said with a smile. He honestly didn't care who was going to win, just so long as the residents of angel grove had someone to look up to. Someone with the good of the city at heart.

Most people who were trouble makers had been either straightened out by the rangers or by himself. There was no room in this new world for people who didn't want to lend a hand. The cruel, unkind and self absorbed had no place here and certainly not in his juice bar. Ernie was proud of how tight a ship he had run even before all of this happened. His juice bar had been a paradise for kids and teens, even some young adults who were having trouble finding there way in the world would have a safe place at the community center but he had no patience for repeat bullies.

Bulk and Skull had only gotten a pass because as much as those two had seemed to want to cause trouble. It almost always backfired on them. Plus deep down, they were good kids. Ernie looked over at them now, dutifully counting votes. He wasn't sure where they had been on the moon or what had happened but the bully duo had grown and matured greatly.

He could rely on them and in this post- moon era. That was a very special thing.

"Um Bulk. I think we have a problem." Skull said from his spot on the table.

"What? All you have to do is count the names Numbskull. So what's wrong?"

"This." Skull pushed a piece of paper to Bulk.

He looked it over. "Are you sure?"

Skull nodded.

"Um... Ernie?" Bulk called waiting for the juice bar owner to come over.

"Hey guys, all done with the tally?" Ernie said with a smile.

"Yeah but its just the winner..." Bulk pushed the two papers to Ernie. "By a landslide... is the white ranger."

All three looked at each other and not knowing they each knew the real identity of the white ranger, they each had the same thought.

Tommy couldn't be the white ranger and the mayor of Angel grove.

Even if that's what the majority of the people wanted.

Chapter Text

**************** Divatox's Submarine************************

Kimberly yawned, her eye lids feeling so heavy. When had she fallen asleep? She moaned softly, wiping at her eyes, as a gentle voice spoke in a whisper from very close beside her. "Feeling better Firebird?"

Kimberly shifted, only to find herself practically nose to mask with the wounded ninja master. "Ninjor?!" Suprise danced in her voice. She was in his arms, held close, almost intimately so, to his chest.

"Forgive me for cradling you. When I came to, I noticed you were slipping into shock from the cold and wet clothing you were wearing. I pulled you close to keep your body warm."

Kimberly nodded. How could she possibly ever think that Ninjor was have done anything bad to her? He was kind to a fault, a little egotistical but kind. "Thank you Ninjor." Her clothes were almost dry so... "How long was I sleeping?"

"About three hours." he replied.

Kimberly blinked. "That's odd. I would have expected Divatox to have done something by now."

"As would I. It is strange..." Ninjor mused, his voice quiet for several minutes before asking. "How long have I been here Kimberly?"

Kimberly's eyes held back a few tears of guilt. "A few months. I swear Ninjor, we tried to find you but every time we got close... the submarine just vanished. I'm sorry. I'm so, so sorry. We wanted to rescue you. We tried."

"Shh fire bird. Do not upset yourself. It's not as bad as it looks." Ninjor replied. He was clearly lying to her but "The rangers will find us. I'm sure. They will save us."

"Well then, we better get started." A new voice spoke from outside the cage. "Can't risk you getting away before I get my information." There stood the pirate queen, Rygog and Elgar behind her and also a being Kimberly hadn't seen before holding a case full of terrifying looking weapons.

"Divatox..." Ninjor growled trying to stand and falling. "Leave Kimberly alone. She doesn't know anything."

"Says you... Porto bring me the case!"

"Right away oh evil one." The monster said, waddling forward.

Divatox laughed as she ran her fingers over each tool. "What shall we use first? Tongue splinter? Eyeball gouger? Oooh... Skin peeler. This one gives me the shivers." She said, caressing the horrible looking blade in her hands.

"Gives me gas." Elgar said with a burp.

"So Ninjor, before I flay this human alive... one last chance, tell me where the key part is."

"Do not harm her Divatox. I surrender. It is on the island of illusions."

"There, now that was easy, wasn't it? Such a good boy Ninjor." She mused, "Elgar! Set a course for the island of illusion."

"Um... actually... It's not there anymore." Kimberly said, while she hated to give up information, if Divatox went to the island and didn't find the key part. She doubted Ninjor would be left alive...

Or herself for that matter...

Divatox frowned and snaked close to the bars. "What do you mean its not there?"

"We found it, Adam and I, the power rangers have it." Kimberly tried to keep the quiver out of her voice but she couldn't keep from flinching as Divatox screamed and hurled the blade against the closest wall as she turned to her crew. "You idiots! If only you had brought me a real ranger the first time. Then we wouldn't be in this mess."

Elgar cowered covering his head with his hands, "But Auntie D, since this girl and white ranger have a thing, won't he give us the key in exchange for her?"

"Elgar that is the dumbest plan I have ever heard... I've got it! We'll trade Ninjor and the girl for the key part. Those goody good rangers will have no choice in order to get there friends back." Rubbing her hands together with glee the pirate queen turned to Porto, "Get a signal ready. We are going to call the rangers directly. Hahaha!" She turned back to Kimberly looking her up and down. "And you, my adorable little pink, I can see why the white ranger likes you so much."

Kimberly could stop the little squeal of fright that left her throat. The last thing she wanted was to be another plaything to a villain. Even now she could feel Zedd's cold fingers on her, touching her. She visibly trembled.

Divatox's smile only seemed to grow. Say and think what she will about the power rangers. Tommy had good taste when it came to females.

************* Command Chamber****************

"You said it would only take an hour Billy!" Tommy huffed, crossing his arms. "Divatox might be doing anything to Kimberly right this minute!"

Billy looked up from where he had been working ferociously. "Don't you think I know that? Divatox's ship keeps shifting. One minute its in the Atlantic ocean, then it in loch ness, then in the amazon river. It's not staying in one place long enough for me to get a fix."

"Please boys don't fight." Katherine said softly. She had been helping Billy with the relay systems. It was actually pretty cool learning from Billy. He was a great teacher when it came to technology.

"Yeah, we need to save our energy for the rescue." Rocky interjected.

It was the yellow ranger who noticed that one ranger in particular was acting strange. "Adam are you okay?" Aisha asked quietly, walking to where he was, a small distance from the others.

Adam sighed softly, looking close to tears. "No, I'm not. Aisha, I'm so scared for Kim. I don't know why. I know she's smart, resourceful, brave and strong but..."

"Too much like the moon?" Aisha guessed.

Adam nodded. "Too much like the moon. I know she and Billy were hurt by Zedd and well you saw what happened in the harem."

Aisha nodded.

Adam's eyes suddenly looked sadder then they had a moment ago. "I never asked but did anyone... you know, to you or Rocky?" It would break his heart if his friends had been raped and he hadn't though to offer support until now.

"No, nothing like that. Though it's funny in a way." Aisha chuckled dryly. "If Master Vile hadn't bought us from Zedd. We never would have met Tommy or been reunited."

Adam smiled softly. "Or been rangers."

"That too." She agreed.

"Guys! Come quick!" Justin yelled as all eyes turned to the viewing globe.

"Hello rangers. I hope you don't mind this little intrusion..."

"What do you want Divatox?" Zordon's voice spoke strongly. The Command chamber was a place of safety. Evil shouldn't be able to just call in.

"Right to the point, always like that about you good guys. Well a little pink birdy told my you have the key to freeing Ivan Ooze. I want it. So how about a trade? The key for Ninjor and the girl."

"Let me see Kim." Tommy said.

"Ugh fine." Divatox rolled her eyes but the view changed to Kimberly being held tightly by Piranhatrons.

"Tommy!" She shouted.

"Kim! Hang on!"

The view returned to Divatox. "So what do you say lover boy? Do we have a deal?"

"Tommy if we give her that key. The whole world will be in danger." Rocky said softly.

"And if we don't, are we prepared to sacrifice Kimberly?" Billy asked. "Are any of us okay with making that call?" he watched as the other teens around him shifted uncomfortably.

"Not to mention Ninjor." Justin added very quietly.

"Zordon please, what do we do?" Katherine asked.

As much as it pained Zordon, he replied. "I cannot decide that Katherine, it is up to you, the power rangers to decide."

"Divatox, you have a deal." Tommy said. "No tricks."

"None at all." She smiled wickedly. "I'll send you location details later. Bye bye for now rangers."

"Ai Yi Yi was that wise Tommy? If Ooze gets free, no planet in the universe will be safe."

"Kim's one of us Alpha and I will never abandon any ranger. Never." Tommy swore. "Let's see about making a plan because I seriously doubt this won't be a trap."

Billy tried to hide the sorrow in his eyes. He felt abandoned by Tommy. So much could have been fixed already if only Tommy had let them look for a cure among the stars weeks ago. "Right...." Billy said, refocusing. It was all about saving Kimberly now.

**************** Master Vile's castle*********************

Rita swung slowly on the twisted black swing hanging from her ceiling. How had she failed so much? It was insulting having to move back home with her father and her young step mother. Even Zedd wasn't acting like himself.

It was as if the emperor of evil had just given up and Rita saw no reason to keep trying to make the relationship work. She had her revenge on Zordon and the earth. She had been so happy only she had gone and messed everything up. Tommy Oliver... why did all of her thoughts always lead back to Tommy Oliver? What about that human bothered her so? He was nothing. Just another toy to be played with.

She should have killed him.

It had been Zedd who wanted to keep alive Tommy as a pet. Foolish as it was. He could have kept Tommy or Kim but not both. Tommy was powerful when it came to that girl. Rita's nails scratched into the vines that held her swing up. Kimberly. How she loathed her. So pretty and sweet. So happy, so warm and caring. So full of pink energy. With the right training, that girl could have become a sorcerers for good that would have rivaled her own evil powers.

And now it was all over. She had no castle, no kingdom, no monsters, no slaves. Only a few putties running around to do her bidding.

She ignored the knocking on her chamber door.

Zedd let himself in and she didn't care. She didn't care for anything... she felt nothing anymore... not even headaches.

"Why the long face my queen of darkness?"

Rita didn't answer. There was no point.

"Quiet again today. Well this may interest you. Our little spy has some information. Divatox is about to be in possession of the last key part to free Ivan Ooze."

"And this interests me why Zeddie?"

Zedd frowned, he wanted out of Master Vile's castle and the only way to do that was to get his witch of a wife to perk up. "Because as soon as we know where and when, you and I can see about getting the key for ourselves. Divatox is no match for both of us together."

"What about the rangers Zedd?"

"Don't worry about them my little toadstool. I have a plan that will end the rangers once and for all."

Rita snorted. "I've heard that before."

"Rita, don't you want your own kingdom again? To be feared? To be respected? We are the laughing stock of the galaxy right now." Zedd gleamed red with anger. "We need to get revenge."

"I don't know what I want Zedd." She said, sounding so defeated.

"Decide soon my wife because with or without you. I will be making my name feared again in the universe." Zedd growled stomping off.

Rita didn't even flinch as the door slammed shut. Maybe Zedd had a point... but her magic wasn't what it was. Her mind drifted once more to Tommy Oliver. Waving her hand she produced a crystal ball that glowed with green light. The last of the the green ranger power. Taken from Tommy while under her spells. It wasn't very much but it would do... Rita smiled, her eyes lighting up for the first time in weeks.

She sprang to her feet. "Zedd! Zeddie! I've got an idea!" she shouted running from her room.

She had a plan alright, one that might just give the evil couple an edge.

And hurt the rangers in the process.

Chapter Text

**************** Juice Bar************************

"Bulk, things are getting kind of heated in here." Skull worried quietly, as he looked out over the crowd at the community center. Ernie was doing his best to control the situation. Apparently the white falcon ranger winning the mayor vote had set some people off.

Ernie was trying to keep the situation calm as people began arguing back and forth:

"There not even human!"

"They saved us!"

"But they left us to die before."

"You heard the original pink ranger, the other's died trying to protect us!"

"I wonder what she looks like under that helmet..."

"White Falcon is so dreamy."

"Dreamy? How can you tell under that bathrobe of a costume?!"

Bulk snorted. This was gonna end badly unless the rangers came back soon to keep the peace. "Come on Skull, let's go get a hot dog."

Skull blinked at the code they had made for going to the command chamber. "Right, hot dogs can make anything better." Even as he spoke the duo moved, not towards the front door of the community center but farther into the back and away from the crowd. They slipped into the storage room and did a quick double check they were alone before Bulk nodded and Skull, following his lead, lifted the watch up and vanished in a beam of light.

In an instant they stood in the command center...

And right into the center of another fight.

"This is all my fault!" Tommy shouted, hitting the closest console with his fist. "How could I be so stupid? I never should have gone to the park. I should have left orders for Kim to stay here."

"It's not your fault Tommy." Katherine said softly.

Billy nodded agreeing with the pink crane ranger. "Katherine is right, it not like this is the first time anyone has been kidnapped. You know that Tommy."

"We'll get her back." Rocky added sincerely. "After all she's part of the team." She's part of our family, he thought.

Tears burned in Tommy's eyes as he turned to his team. Looking at them... he never felt more alone. He would give just about anything for his old team to be standing right here. Suddenly his face changed as his eyes landed on Bulk and Skull. "What are you two doing here?"

"Well hi to you to." Skull mumbled, taking a few steps closer to Zordon's tube. After all they were honorary rangers, they were allowed to be here, but Tommy had yet to accept them. The others did to a point, especially Kimberly and Billy, the four of them were so much closer than before and... "Where's Kim?" Skull asked innocently. He knew she had been feeling better but she was still living in the command chamber.

Skull sometimes wondered if maybe they should have taken Zordon up on his offer for the former bully duo to move in as well. Maybe they would all be better friends by now if they had.

Adam was the one who answered Skull's question. "She's been kidnapped by Divatox."

"And if we don't hand over the key part... Kim won't... she won't be coming back." Aisha said softly letting the implication of death hang in the air. Skull felt his heart clench is distress at that thought.

"But, and correct me if I'm wrong, doesn't that key release a real dangerous bad guy?" Bulk asked.

Tommy turned on the former bully, growling like a tiger. "Are you suggesting we just forget about saving Kimberly?"

Bulk didn't even flinch, he was getting used to Tommy little temper tantrums. "No, but what I'm saying is you have to think ahead, plan ahead. Or is game over for everyone... just like before."

"Bulk is right Tommy. Ivan Ooze is quite powerful. Your new powers alone may not be enough to stop him should Ooze be released."

"Can't we do something?" Justin said as strongly as he could. He still never felt quite 'safe' speaking up with anyone other than Adam. "Like a rescue?"

"How about it Billy?" Bulk asked. He knew darn well if anyone could figure a way to save Kimberly, it would be Billy. Guy was crazy smart even if he had been acting strange since becoming a unicorn man hybrid.

"I'll try but a lot of it is going to depend on the location Divatox wants for the swap. No matter where she picks, I highly doubt it will be a place we can easily get the upper hand."

"So all we can do is wait? Billy that's not good enough." Tommy turned on the former blue ranger, with a pained desperation in his eyes.

Billy balled his fists in sudden anger. Blue eyes glinting in a way that made Adam instant step in front of Justin. He had see those eyes before, on the moon when Billy was turning evil. Adam watched closely and while he wasn't sure if the others notice, under Billy's long hair, the slave collar glowed seconds before Billy released his hands. "I am open to any ideas anyone might have." He said stoically.

Billy waited but no one spoke up. Not even Zordon had any ideas but he gave the rangers words to think on. "Kimberly is strong rangers, so full of pink energy it is almost dangerous. We must be ready to act the moment Divatox contacts us again. For now rangers, get some rest."

Rocky turned to the former bullies. "Say what brought you guys here anyway? Not that your not welcome but..." he trailed off.

"Oh right, Bulk and I...um..." Skull looked at the other teen for guidance.

Bulk sighed, "So the mayor vote was counted and seems the people of Angel Grove want the white ranger to be in charge."

"Wait...what?" Billy mumbled out. "Tommy can't be in charge." Billy felt a blush creep into his face at how rude that was. He was making all sorts of mistakes today. "I mean...that's basically using the powers for personal gain. Breaking the rules." Billy nodded towards Zordon.

Tommy looked at the floating head of his mentor. "I promise Zordon. I didn't have anything to do with this."

"I believe you Tommy but nevertheless this problem must be addressed."

"And soon," Bulk added, "Ernie could barely keep a fight from breaking out."

"That's why we came. To get the 'rangers' and fix things." Skull added, using air quotes. The citizens of Angel Grove would listen to power rangers, but never to a bunch of normal teens.

Tommy rubbed his face in his hands, "Okay, I'll take care of this just... please Billy. Call me if anything changes." Even though Tommy spoke no words of apology, Billy could hear it in his voice.

Billy nodded, "Affirmative."

"I'll go with you Tommy," Katherine offered. "You may need back up."

Tommy smiled, "Thanks Kat."

*********************** Goldar's ship*********************

Goldar let his ship cruise towards that gross little ball of blue that was the earth. In his hands he played with the vial Finster had given him. He vaguely wondered which of Zedd's pets would get the cure. Though after only a few minutes of thinking, it was clear it would be Kimberly. Tommy wouldn't have it any other way, no matter how twisted and deformed the former blue ranger had become.

Tommy, he had been so important to Goldar, such a good student when darkness filled his heart and soul. A brother in the darkness. Goldar shook his head. He had given Tommy a chance and what had the human done? Found new powers, came back and destroyed everything.

Goldar's mind wandered to Kimberly. How he had never had the chance to posses her, to taste her. He had been so very close. Tommy would die to protect Kimberly even if they were not, a mated pair anymore. Scorpina had filled him in on all of that. How Tommy's heart seemed torn in two when it came to the pink rangers.

Yet when Goldar and the rangers had meet on earth after Goldar's failed plan of kidnapping Katherine, Tommy had spared his life. Of course time had been of the essence, but still where did that leave them?

Did Goldar's honor demand that he give Tommy another pass, should a chance at a killing blow arise? The golden lion ape didn't know. So deep was Goldar in his musings that he did not notice the alert on his ship until it was almost too late. He hide the precious vial in his pouch as the screen turned on.

"Goldar, You sniveling little worm! You survived."

"Lord Zedd, my emperor." Goldar did his best to bow. "I have been combing the stars trying to find your prison to release you."

"Ha! I doubt that. But since you are here perhaps you can help us take revenge, eh my empress?"

The screen changed and Goldar beheld Rita Repulsa, shining in a way he had not seen before. Her bright eyes seemed almost dead as she looked upon her minion. Something green pulsed with a heart beat from around her neck. "My Empress!" Goldar called, bowing again. "It is so good to see you."

"Yes, I suppose it is. Dock your ship Goldar. We have much to talk about."

"Right away, I live to obey your commands." Goldar bowed and bowed again as the screen turned off. As soon as it had he frowned. Well this certainly put a damper on his plans. Making sure the cure was well hidden, Goldar did as he had been told.

Somehow, he would make this work for him.

He would come out on top...

******************** Divatox Submarine*************************

"Is that better Ninjor?" Kimberly asked quietly. She had taken some old cloth from around the cage, remnants left by others who had not been so lucky, torn it into strips and helped doctor the ninja masters wounds.

"Thank you fire bird. It does help. Though I am afraid Divatox will reopen my wounds as soon as she sees what you have done to aid me."

"I hope not. Unless she wants to carry you out of here to be traded for the key." Kimberly whispered softly.

"The rangers... will be making a mistake. Ivan Ooze must not be free. Even if it means our deaths Kimberly. The universe must be protected." Ninjor replied.

Kimberly looked away, feeling a heavy weight upon her heart. "I know..."

For a long time they sat in silence. It was Ninjor who finally spoke. "Kimberly, if it comes to it. To our deaths, do not be afraid. I, the great Ninjor, will end your life. I will keep Divatox from having the pleasure of killing a power ranger. I promise you, I will be swift and it will be painless."

Kimberly couldn't stop the hot tears flowing from her eyes. "Ninjor... I..." She was about to tell him that she could teleport away if it really came to it, even if that meant she was a coward in abandoning him to die, but Rygog's arrival kept her from speaking.

"Get up. Divatox wants to see you... "

Chapter Text

******************** Beach**********************

Kimberly never thought she would miss the putties. Being roughly handled by clay servants was slightly better then the cold, wet touch of the Piranhatrons. She had been blindfolded, bound and half carried, half dragged along. She was only vaguely aware that Ninjor was still close by. She could hear his rough breathing from being wounded so badly.

Suddenly the blind fold was removed and Kimberly had to blink several times before her eyes adjusted to the bright sunlight.

Ninjor leaned close and whispered, his voice labored. "Kimberly, do you... know where... we are?"

She looked at the sloping sand hill before her, the waves breaking right on her heels. On either side, tall cliffs of stone, much to dangerous to climb, greeted her sight. "Dead man's bluff." It was an area most people avoided except some of the bravest or foolish teens in the school. It was prone to sudden rogue waves and rip tides. Even where she currently stood touching the sand, with Ninjor, surrounded by piranhatrons, it was not safe.

"Quiet! Or I'll cut out your tongue." Elgar growled, turning slightly to the bedraggled and bound duo. "Think the rangers will show up Auntie D?"

Divatox stood in the very front with a smile of glee on her face as she paced back and forth. "They will or we'll leave Ninjor in pieces for them and take the human back to the ship. I could use a ship slave."

Billy watched from his spot high on top the cliff, zooming in and out with his binoculars. Ninjor was barely able to stand and Kimberly had seen better days. She hadn't looked that bedraggled since the moon. "This better work." Billy mumbled to himself, his hooves clicking with anger on the stone under him, before putting his communicator to his lips. "I'm in position Tommy."

"Roger that Billy. As soon as we draw there attention, use the remote teleporter to get Kim and Ninjor out of there."

"Affirmative." Billy replied before checking the readings once more. Divatox wasn't dumb and unless the piranhatrons physically let go of Kimberly and Ninjor, he wouldn't be able to teleport them. At least not without also sending the minions to the command chamber along with them. And that was too big a risk to take.

Though for Kim, he would take that risk. He felt the silver loop around his neck burn painfully for a moment. As much as it pained Billy, he knew his humanity was slipping away. Every moment, every day, like constant drops of water draining from a pool or the white sand slipping slowly through an hour glass. He felt like he was forgetting himself. He was forgetting...

Billy hadn't look in a mirror for weeks. He had been too afraid to do so. Even as he stood out in the sun and wind, he felt unnaturally cold and uncomfortable.

His eyes drifted back to Kimberly. His lady, His mistress, his reason for living now as an abomination. She had commanded him never to call her anything but her name, at least not out loud, but in his mind, she was the master of his world.

Billy shook his head, forcing his mind to refocus on the task at hand. He was going to get one shot at this. Tommy was approaching Divatox now holding the key shard. This was it...

A distant rumble of thunder was the only warning Billy got before red lightning crashes all around the beach in unnatural patterns. A moment later he felt his core shiver as Lord Zedd, Rita Repulsa, Goldar and a horde of putties now stood on the sand behind the rangers, trapping them between a proverbial rock and a hard place.

Billy squinted and grabbed his binoculars. There was a human among the putties and... "No... it can't be. Tommy?" But Billy's eyes did not lie. Indeed a very human looking Tommy, in green clothing, stood at Rita Repulsa's side. Clearly ready to throw down.

The former blue ranger swallowed hard... this wasn't good.

********************** On the beach****************************

"About time. It's not nice to keep a lady waiting so... hand over the key you little power punk." Divatox sneered.

Tommy frowned. "Give us back our friends first."

Divatox laughed. "Do you think I'm a fool like Rita and Zedd? Key first, unless you want them back piece by piece. Cut into pretty little ribbons." As if to make a point one of the minions holding Kim applied pressure to her arm, making the poor girl cry out in pain for a moment.

Adam balled his hands into fists listening to this horrible woman talk. He wanted to run over there and punch that space pirate right in the face. But he didn't dare break formation. They needed to show a unified front, under Tommy's command, as the power ranger leader.

Adam watched as Tommy approached closer, holding out the key shard, his eyes only glanced once at Kimberly. Divatox was too much of a threat. He couldn't let his guard down.

She smirked and reached out. "Thank you..." Just before her fingers could touch the metal, red lightning flashed all around, striking the sand, the surf and even a few piranhatrons. "What's this! An ambush! How dare you! Give me that key!"

Tommy had backed up instantly on pure instinct. Somewhere deep inside, he knew this power. The taste it left in the air. Coating his tongue like vomit that burned the back of his throat. His mind was reminded a moment later when Zedd, Rita, Goldar, putties and himself stood behind them.

For a moment no one spoke. The rangers looked between the old threat and the new one. Justin took a few steps closer to Adam. He couldn't stop the quiet quaking in his knees as he looked at Zedd but the child tried to be brave. Rocky was the one who spoke, just loud enough for the others to hear. "Stay together, watch each others backs."

"Well well what a pretty sight. Hello Rangers." Zedd said nonchalantly.

"Divatox." Rita greeted with a sneer.

"Oh great. The losers of the universe. I thought you were gone for good... or at least a few thousand years." Divatox replied.

Zedd growled, "Our demise was greatly exaggerated and mind the insults pirate."

"Listen you two has-beens. I don't care what you say. Dark Specter gave me earth after your failure. For me to do what I wanted with it."

"A lie. The earth has always been in my... er... in our domain." Rita quickly corrected. Angering Zedd now wasn't a wise move. After all the only thing keeping the couple united was the desire for revenge. There would be no harem now, no taking slaves. She would see the blood of the rangers spilled this day but first. "Tommy, bring me the key shard."

The boy in green put as fist to his heart. "As you wish my empress."

"Who ever you are. You need to stop." Tommy in white said to the mirror image in front of him.

"I live for my empress. You are the copy or have you forgotten? Made on the moon. Not even real. Ha!" Green Tommy laughed.

The white ranger took a half step back. No, that couldn't be true. For a moment, Tommy's confidence faltered as doubt touched his mind. Then he shook his head, "No, that's not true. You're the fake." Tommy's eyes hardened for a fight.

Green Tommy laughed, "You think so? Let's find out. DragonZord!"

Tommy blinked, staring at the him he used to be before shouting. "Ninjetti the Falcon!"

"Putties attack!" Zedd commanded the moment his ranger had called for powers. There putty ranger would only be strong for a few minutes. Plenty of time to destroy Divatox, the rangers, and take back the earth.

"Well don't just stand there. ATTACK!" Divatox screamed at her minions.

Kimberly felt the weight on Ninjor practically dropped on her. With bound hands she couldn't hold him up. Falling to her knees in the sand, next to the wounded ninja master leaning against her heavily. Practically pinned her in place. Ninjor mumble an apology, as he tried and failed, to stand on his own.

Divatox, Zedd and Rita seemed to be standing father back from the fighting. Putties and Piranhatrons exchanging blows in between bouts with the rangers. Elgar and Goldar had a loud banter going. Clearly there was some history there.

Elgar smiled showing his pointed teeth."I'm gonna cut those gold wings off and fry them up with some hot sauce."

Goldar simply laughed. "Come try it. I dare you, you poor excuse of a monster."

But Kimberly felt her eyes drawn to Tommy fighting Tommy. Its was terrifyingly beautiful. Blow for blow matched. Attack after attacked perfectly dodged or countered. It was like fighting with a shadow. Kimberly bit her lip. She couldn't do anything. Not without abandoning Ninjor to try and escape. Zedd always lies, there was no way the green Tommy before her was her Tommy.

… but if he was, that would explain everything, right? Why Tommy hadn't been honest or... faithful. Not her Tommy. Her Tommy loved her... right?

She was so lost in thought she didn't see Zedd approach until his shadow loomed over her body blocking out the sun. "Hello pet. As much as I love seeing you on your knees before me. There will be no cage for my firebird this time." he raised his staff and Kimberly realized in that moment Zedd's goal was simply to kill her.

"Tommy!" She screamed, closing her eyes.

There was a whoosh of air and Zedd grunted with discomfort. Kimberly opened her eyes, only it wasn't Tommy who was between her and Zedd. The golden brown tail blew in the breeze as the blue horn glowed like ice in the moonlight. Hooves of black dug into the sand merely inches from her. Chiseled leg muscles led up to the muscular body of a 7 foot tall greek like god. She had only been gone a few days, a week at most but... "Billy?"

This unicorn man didn't reply, eyes still shining with power and anger. "Get away from Kimberly. You will not touch her."

Zedd pulled himself up out of the sand and turned to his attacker glowing red with hate. "Who dares to... well well well... Billy... my don't you look nice." Zedd's voice went from a growl to almost something akin to a purr.

Billy said nothing, choosing to put up his fists in a defensive stand in front of Kimberly and Ninjor.

Zedd laughed before looking at the battle around him. Just in time to see the copy Tommy get his clay arm broken off. The red ranger appeared to be bleeding from a leg wound. The yellow ranger was favoring her right shoulder. The little blue ranger was injured and the black and pink rangers quickly weakening from defending him. A child ranger, the powers of good could be so stupid sometimes. The odds for the rangers were looking poor which in the past usually meant the tide was about to turn in the humans favor.

Especially since his own troops were falling apart against Divatox's forces.

Zedd estimated he didn't have long and as he turned his attention back to Billy, the hybrid snorted with anger. "Tell me Billy, if you're still in there. I wonder how you are still in control. Can't you feel it? The darkness pulling at you? Calling you? Serpentera calls... Dark Specter calls...I call..." Zedd watched as a familiar glow suddenly shown from under Billy's long hair, around his neck. "So that's how, clever boy. I underestimated your devotion." Zedd's face drifted momentarily to a trembling Kimberly.

"Zedd!" Rita called suddenly as what was left of her green ranger was smashed apart by the white ranger. The sudden power drain almost forced the empress of evil to the ground but she stood, using her staff for support. The ninjetti powers had been stronger then she had anticipated. Or perhaps seeing Kimberly about to die at Zedd's hand, had pushed the white ranger into a deeper power.

"Time to come home Billy." Zedd waved his staff and Billy felt the collar around his neck, the only thing keeping him sane, unbind and fall to the sand.

"No!" Billy shouted already gripping at his head as pain coursed through his body. He began to scream.

"Billy!" Kimberly called his name and watched as the last of his human features began to turn monstrous. His jaw dislocated, as his chin and nose seemed to grow into the face of a horse. His eyes lost the look of humanity as they turned solid blue and just as cold. The muscles in his neck bulged and veins of blue danced brightly swelling. The clothing he was wearing began to shred as he sprouted a bristling mane down the length of his back. Blackish blue fur began to grow over his skin like a terrifying living carpet.

"Come to me. My nightmare..." Zedd beckoned with his hand. Red ropes of energy spinning around, like a whip.

Billy stamped his hooves and walked towards Zedd with no hesitation.

"Billy! Billy no!" Kimberly cried reaching for her friend as he disappeared in a flash of red light.

Kimberly head spun as she felt herself falling into the warm sand.

And knew no more until she woke up in medical...

Chapter Text

******************** Command Chamber**********************

Katherine sat down in one of the bean bag chairs they had managed to scavenge, in the small lounge area set off to the side from the blue training mats. For a long time she just looked at the other rangers. They all seemed as distracted as she was, with there own thoughts.

Aisha had taken the round cushion next to Katherine but they didn't say a word to each other. She could see the girl in yellow gently running her hand over the soft fabric. That cushion had been one of the many things Ninjor had given them to help the rangers get started. They needed so much to survive.

After all, they were only human.

At least they had Ninjor back and Kimberly too. Thankfully Alpha 5 had some medical knowledge, otherwise they would be in real trouble. Its not like they could take Ninjor to a hospital.

And Kim... Katherine sighed, sometimes she found that she enjoyed being around Kim, could even see them eventually being best friends but Kimberly was also her rival for Tommy's love. Billy had been right, this love triangle would break, and soon. She could feel it.

And when it shattered, Billy wouldn't be here to pick up the pieces, no one would.

Rocky was leaning against the far wall, but close enough he could address the others if needed.

Justin was very quiet and oddly still, sitting on the floor mats close to Aisha's side, but almost hiding in the corner. The kid seemed really scared. Somewhere along the way, Justin had gone from happy chattering kid to a very serious one. Adam was sitting next to him. God, Adam was such a good friend. Loyal, kind, thoughtful. Always going out of his way for others. He had such a gentle heart. He was always there for anyone on the team. Unlike Tommy, who was suppose to be the leader uniting them all... They had lost the key part sometime during the fight but more then that they had lost Billy. Possibly forever to evil forces.

Maybe that was why Zordon had ordered them all away, accept for Tommy, on there return. The floating head had been more angry then she had ever seen. Or maybe just deeply disappointed? The emotions on a floating head were hard to read. Katherine felt like she and the rangers were naughty school children waiting for the principal to call them into his office to be punished. She wondered if Zordon would somehow take there powers away and find new rangers. She wouldn't blame him one bit if he did.

And as much as she loved Tommy, even she couldn't deny his failings lately. She defended him of course, arguing back that they were a new team and there were growing pains for anyone going from a lone wolf to a pack leader but...

"So what do we do now?" It was Justin who spoke so very softly, as if afraid of being over heard. Katherine found herself looking to Rocky for a reply.

Rocky lifted his head up and found all eyes in the room on him. Desperate, scared eyes, seeking hope and answers. He couldn't lie to them. He told them as much. "I've never lied to you, any of you. Not on the moon, not after we got our powers and not here on earth." Rocky gave each ranger a quick glance. "So I won't start lying now. I don't know what to do, if there is even anything we can do. But I don't want anyone to be afraid. If we are too afraid, we won't be able to fight Divatox or this King Mondo or even Ivan Ooze if he comes. So we've got to have hope and courage."

"You forgot Rita and Zedd." Adam tossed in. His voice more bitter then he intended it to be. Adam rubbed at his face. He was just so weary and confused. Sometimes he wasn't sure if he felt like laughing or crying.

Rocky simply nodded. "The odds are not good I know but we have survived worse. On the moon, I don't pretend to know everything each of us went through but, I know each of us are strong. Mentally, emotionally and physically. We are rangers for a reason. We just have to watch each others backs, keep training and believe we will be enough when the time comes."

"... I'm tired..." Justin spoke after a long moment with a yawn. "... I haven't been sleeping well." he admitted shyly.

Adam pulled the kid into a half hug but looked at Rocky. "I don't think any of us have been sleeping well recently. I know I haven't slept well since we found out Kat, was really Scorpina, in disguise."

Aisha bit her lip for a moment before speaking up. "Same, I think about that a lot. I mean she was here for five days and she could have just gone into our rooms one by one and killed us while we slept. I feel like I have to be on guard whenever I sleep alone now. I got more rest on the moon bunking up together."

"I wonder why she didn't kill us? She had so much opportunity. It had to be more then having us do the work of finding the key part. Right?" Katherine wondered.

"I think it was because of Billy." Justin stated matter of factually.

"What do you mean Justin?" Adam asked.

Justin focused on the floor, shy once more. "I mean I don't know for sure but Billy. The more he changed the less he seemed to sleep. I know he would wander the halls and check on Kim at random times all night long. I ran into him a few nights when I woke with nightmares from the moon. He would bring me warm milk and we'd talk for a bit. I remember seeing Kat... er...Scorpina... once but when she saw me and Billy, well more Billy glaring at her, she walked away."

Aisha nodded. "It's possible Billy knew or felt something was wrong." After all she had felt the same thing. About Katherine not being herself.

Adam was the first to notice Rocky's wry smile. "Rocky?"

"So what I'm hearing from my teammates is that we need to have a slumber party." Rocky's eyes twinkled.

Aisha rolled her eyes. "A party? You can't be serious. With Billy out there as a monster, Ninjor and Kim out cold, and the villains doing who knows what?"

Rocky let her criticism roll off him like water over sand. He knew Aisha was much kinder and more worried then she was trying to let on. "I don't mean a real party. But as second in command I see no reason we can't all crash in the same room until we get fully recharged. I'll bring it up with Tommy later when he joins us. And if he doesn't join us before bed time then I, as red ranger, declare that is what we will be doing tonight."

Rocky watched as the team nodded in agreement. "For now Adam and I can see if Alpha needs any help with Ninjor or Kimberly. Kat you, Aisha and Justin can see about running a scan for Billy. Try looking for his morphing grid energy signature."

"But... I don't know if I know how to do that..." Kat admitted reluctantly.

"Katherine I've seen Billy training you. I know you can work these computers, better than I or any of us really can."

Katherine nodded at the compliment, blushing slightly, "I'll do my best."

Rocky smiled. "Thanks Kat."

*********************** Cliffs outside the Command Chamber******************

Tommy let the hot air and dust blow into his face yet he didn't feel it. All he felt was the rain on his face, rain that seemed to continue to drip down his cheeks but without getting his hair wet.

Zordon had been right about everything. Tommy had deserved the scolding he had received. The key had been in the white rangers care. He could easily have teleported it back to the command chamber but no, he had dropped it into the sand without a second thought, so he could face off with his doppelganger.

They had lost the key, but more then that. They had lost Billy and even the joy of getting Kimberly back was paled by those two details. "For if Ooze is reborn, nowhere in the universe will be safe." Zordon's words replayed in his mind.

And just for a moment Tommy wanted to run, take Kimberly and his falcon zord and just go to the stars. Just run and never look back. He could make a new life anywhere so long as he had the girl he loved by his side to protect.

But which girl was that...? He felt the falcon ask.

Tommy shook his head, pushing the question away. He couldn't do that. Running away. It had never been his style. That was something he would have done when he was under Rita's spell but not now. He was a ranger, damn it! Tommy kicked at a stone sending it clattering down the cliff to the ground several feet below. For once he felt so helpless.

He hated feeling helpless.

He hated it...

****************************** Juice bar*****************************

Ernie sat in his back office frowning at the letter in his hand. Sealed shut and addressed to someone he knew very well, in a very feminine hand writing. Why did this have to happen? Why now? The rangers had enough on there plate but this... what was he to do with this information? A knock at the door drew him from his thoughts.

"You asked to see us?" Bulk said standing at the door. Skull right behind him, both obviously worried they had done something wrong.

"Bulk, Skull come on in and shut the door." The duo did so. "Sit if you like." Ernie offered.

Skull took a seat but Bulk remained on his feet. "I'm good."

"Are we in trouble?" Skull asked quickly. "Cuz if its about those supplies gone missing I swear we didn't do it!"

"No, you guys are not in trouble." Ernie sighed sadly, trying to find the right words before speaking again. "Mrs. Kwan was found dead yesterday. She hadn't shown up to her job in two days. She... committed suicide. She left a note to that regard and... this letter addressed to Kimberly." Ernie pushed the letter across his desk.

Bulk glanced away from it. "So why tell us? It's not like we hang out or anything. Haven't seen Kimberly in a couple days. Right Skull?"

The skinny boy in the chair simply nodded.

Bulk was lying and Ernie knew it. He smiled slightly, "I think you should know, that I know more, then you think I know." Ernie replied, locking eyes with Bulk for a long moment.

"Huh?" Skull asked, confused.

But Bulk understood Ernie's meaning. "How much do you know?"

"Enough, though probably not as much as either of you considering your 'watches'."

Skull covered his teleporter with his hand. "Bulk?" he asked, worry dancing in his voice.

Bulk opened his mouth, denial on his lips, but Ernie cut him off. "I won't ask questions, the less I know the better and safer it is for all of us. I was debating not getting this to Kim. She's been through enough but it didn't seem right to just throw it in the trash. So you can make sure she gets it, alright?"

Bulk took the letter, folded it and put it in his pocket. "Yeah, she'll get it."

"Thanks guys." Ernie smiled.

**************************** Medical lab*******************************

Kimberly hurt... and she didn't hurt. She actually felt fine accept for the pricking small pain in her arm. Was she dreaming? No, she reasoned, her mind was awake but... slowly Kimberly opened her eyes and took in the sterile room around her. She was in medical. She must have passed out. This thought caused the former pink ranger to huff slightly, out loud, in annoyance.

"Kim?" a voice called gently to her right. "Are you awake?"

Turning her head slightly Kimberly couldn't stop the smile that naturally found its way to her lips. There was Adam, sitting on a chair next to her bed, reading a book that he set down at her stirring. "Adam, hi."

He chuckled slightly. 'Hi Kim. How are you feeling?"

"Fine, except for the IV in my arm." She moved her afflicted arm slightly. "What happened? I mean I take it we were rescued? Is Ninjor...?"

Adam gestured to the other side of the room. Behind a white curtain Kimberly could make out the shadow outline of the ninja master. "He'll be alright. It was touch and go for a bit but Alpha got him stable."

Kimberly frowned, "Not Billy?"

The look on Adam's face confirmed what she feared. She sighed, "So that wasn't a dream. I really hoped it had been."

"No," Adam replied. "Not a dream. Billy a monster now. A creature called a Nightmare and... Zedd's back."

Kimberly leaned back onto her pillow and closed her eyes. "Great, just flipping great."

Adam smirked slightly. "I think that's the closest I've heard you come to using cuss words."

Kimberly laughed a bit, but it was a dry sort of sound. "So what happened to me? I thought this necklace was suppose to keep me stable."

Adam smiled, "Yeah but it turns out being stable doesn't mean living without food and water. You were dangerously dehydrated Kim."

"Ugh, Quagmire should have mentioned that. I felt totally perfect, until I collapsed." She sighed, "So what else happened? I missed the end of the fight."

Adam filled her in on everything he could. Kimberly simply nodding along, taking in the information. Adam finished talking and for awhile they just sat in silence before Kimberly spoke. "What are you reading?"

"Don't laugh. I'm reading Pride and Prejudice by Jane Austin."

If Kimberly found his book choice amusing she didn't say anything. "Never got around to that one. Though it was on my English literature class assignment list. Feel like reading out loud for a bit Adam? I'd like to listen to the story."

"Want me to start at the beginning?"

Kimberly gave a yawn. "No, it fine. From wherever you are in the book is fine."

Adam smiled and flipped back to the first page of the first chapter. "It is a truth universally acknowledged, that a single man in possession of a good fortune, must be in want of a wife..."

And Kimberly fell back to sleep listening to the peaceful sound of Adam's voice.

Chapter Text

******************** Submarine**********************

"I got the key part! I got the key part!" Divatox sang brightly on her ship, dancing around. "Such power."

"Don't you mean we got the key part Divatox?" Zedd asked.

Divatox frowned and folded her arms. "Fine. We got the key part. Happy?"

"And must you sing like that? I have a headache." Rita countered. "Voice like a sentimental sqwaker bird..."

Divatox scowled. "I forgot you're a ray of sunshine Rita."

Zedd shook his head before turning to the crew. "You there with the stupid grinning face!" Zedd pointed at Elgar.

Elgar looked to the left and right then pointed to himself. "Uh do you mean me?"

"Yes, send word to King Mondo that we have the final key part." Zedd command.

"Zedd you may be on my ship but you can't order my crew around. Only I can do that!" Divatox countered with a growl. "Elgar, call Mondo!"

"Geez alright. I'll do that." Elgar mumbled to him. "Move!" he pushed at the putties in his way. The submarine had always been crowded before but this was ridiculous. Rita, Zedd and a dozen putties or so, were really in the way.

With the capture of the key part the villains had a tentative truce happening. Elgar didn't pretend to understand it or the goal but he would follow orders. "Um... Mondo's little robot guy said that he's on his way. With Ooze's egg capsule cage thingy."

"Good ! You finally did something right! When will he be here Elgar?"

"Um... I forgot to ask."

"Idiot!" Divatox practically screamed. "Call him back!" she commanded before turning to Rita and Zedd. "Good help is so hard to find."

Zedd glanced over at an injured Goldar. "Yes, it really is."

Goldar said nothing with the monster called Porto continued to tend to his wounds.

"Rita if your tired. Rygog can show you to a chamber to rest in." Divatox offered.

"Very well." Rita replied, as much as it pained her. She was in no state to be seen. Losing the last of the green ranger energy had taken a toll on her.

Rygog half bowed. "Please, follow me." Rita did so.

"How is our guest doing?" Zedd asked.

"See for yourself." Divatox opened a door in the floor that dropped down into a large, wet chamber. As soon as it had been opened Billy, or the monster formally known as Billy snorted and screamed up at them. Violently stamping in the few inches of water that covered the floor. "A Nightmare. And here I thought those savage, violent creatures were only myths. However did you ever manage to procure one?"

"That is quite an interesting story." Zedd replied.

"Tell me it over tea?" Divatox offered.

"Very well."

*********************** Cliff outside Command Chamber***************

It was getting dark and cold. Tommy rubbed at his arms. He would have to go inside soon. He would have to face the rest of the rangers. But he still had no plan, no ideas and no hope. Tommy sighed, maybe Kimberly was awake. He hated that he had been out here for hours when really he should be by her side even if she was sleeping.

Suddenly Tommy's communicator beeped. He was on his feet and racing back into the Command Chamber as fast as he could. "What's wrong?" He asked seeing the others were all gathered before Zordon. "Bad news?"

"Ai-Yi-Yi! No Tommy its wonderful news! My friend Lerigot is on this way to earth. He will be here tomorrow. Ai-Yi-Yi!" Alpha had brought up the viewing globe to somewhere in space where a streak of light, like a shooting star was heading right towards them.

"That's great Alpha. " Aisha said.

Rocky nodded. "Yes finally some good news."

"If he can make a cure for Kim, maybe he can use magic to find and change Billy back." Justin said.

Alpha 5 smiled with his voice. "He's a powerful wizard. I am sure he can help."

"Any sign of Billy?" Tommy asked.

It was Katherine who answered. "Nothing on the scanners yet but the computer is set to continue to scan. We should be alerted the moment we find him."

"Nicely done Kat." Rocky praised.

Tommy felt someone tug on his hand. "Tommy, come see what we did. It's super cool." Justin smiled up at the leader.

"I will but I really should check on Kimberly." Tommy replied. Justin deflated visibly in his excitement.

Rocky tried not to roll his eyes. "Adam's watching over her. She's sleeping right now."

"So please? It's so awesome!" Justin begged.

Tommy surrendered as Justin began to lead Tommy and the other rangers down the hallway. "Alright, you got me. What's so cool?" Tommy asked, his voice friendly and curious.

Katherine laughed slightly. "You'll see." She teased with a sparkle in her blue eyes.

Tommy blinked at the pile of blankets, pillows and soft things in the center of the training room. It was like a giant nest of bedding all fluffed together. "Um... what is this?"

Aisha fluffed up another pillow. "Its a sleeping area. We thought we would have a 'slumber party'."

Tommy blinked, confusion on his face. "What? Why?"

Justin frowned. It was clear by Tommy's voice and reaction that the white ranger didn't approve of the idea. Justin hated doing anything that Tommy didn't approve of. He really looked up to the older boy. Idolized him even.

Rocky put his hand on Tommy's shoulder. "I'll explain."

******************** Park***********************

"Bulk?" Skull spoke quietly. The former bully duo had just been sitting in the park for the past hour not really saying or doing anything. "What's wrong?"

"It's this letter Skull. I've been thinking hard about it. What if this letter is full of blame and hate aimed at Kimberly?" Bulk shook his head. "I think Kimberly couldn't handle that much guilt right now. I think it would hurt her bad, if the letter says that."

"Kim's strong Bulk. I mean she would want to know, wouldn't she?"

Bulk shook his head, "She's not as strong as you think Skull. None of the rangers are. I mean under all those powers. They are still just normal teens, like us." Bulk sighed, feeling much older than he was. "No, the best thing to do would be to find out what this letter says. If its bad. We will destroy it."

"But it's sealed shut." Skull said. "How are we gonna open it? Without you know, like ripping it?"

Bulk smirked. "With a teapot."

********************* Medical lab, several hours later*********************

"Do you think I can get up now?" Kimberly asked. She had been surprised to see Adam still beside her when she woke up. "Were you here all night Adam?"

He gave a yawn. "Yeah." He didn't say any more. After all Kimberly was safe and stable but the thought of leaving her alone last night felt so wrong. What if she had needed something or had some kind of sudden medical emergency? He had expected Tommy to come at some point to take over but apparently the leader of the power rangers had passed out with fatigue as soon as he had sat down to rest in the bed area the group had made yesterday.

Adam yawned again and Kimberly couldn't hide her smile. The frog ranger was cute. "Do you think we could at least take this out of my arm? I really need to use the bathroom."

"Let me call for Alpha." Adam replied. The little bot arriving surprisingly fast.

"Kimberly, how are you feeling?" Alpha asked.

"Better but I need to pee so can this come out?" She held up her arm with the IV. "It's getting a little urgent here Alpha."

"Good, needing to urinate is a sign you are hydrated." As he spoke, Alpha 5 picked up a bit of gauze from the table. "Just a small prick." He warned as he pulled the needle out and placed the gauze on her skin. "Apply pressure for a few minutes to reduce the chance of bleeding."

"Thanks Alpha." Kimberly held the gauze to her arm and slid off the medical table.

"Let me walk with you Kim. Just in case." Adam offered.

She shrugged, "Sure." She didn't mind having company.

Kimberly had no trouble getting to the bathroom but once she was finished, she was surprised to see Adam waiting for her, outside the bathroom. They slipped down the hallway together, sharing a comforting silence as they walked. Making there way towards the others and a late breakfast.

In a way, walking silently but comfortable, it reminded Kimberly of there time together on the moon. Her and Adam, Justin, Bulk and Skull and... Billy. Why was it whenever things seemed to be going well something horrible had to happen? The rangers hadn't had a break in months. When it wasn't evil causing problems, it was trying to get the world back into some kind of working order. There was only so much they could do and it never seemed enough. She wished she had someone to talk to about everything. The Tommy relationship issues, and the villains, Billy being a monster now, and how the team wasn't getting along and how she felt so much like a burden to everyone and how alone she felt and...

She really missed Trini.

Kimberly was sobbing before she had any idea what was happening. Tears pouring from her eyes like a waterfall of sorrow. She had stopped walking, leaning now against the wall of the hallway for support while gasping between sobs that shook her fragile frame. It had happened so fast, it took Adam a moment to react.

"Kim! What's wrong? Does something hurt?!" Adam panicked, scanning her for wound or injury. "Kim! Talk to me!"

She didn't reply and Adam grabbed her shoulders squeezing gently in an attempt to get her to focus. "Kim please! Answer me!"

Kimberly sobbed once more and suddenly pushed herself into Adam's arms, burying her face against his chest while tears continued to flow, soaking into his tee shirt. She clutched to the black ranger as if he was a life line and she was drowning in a sea of storms.

Adam reached his arms up, gently encircling her back and pulling her just a bit closer. "Shh Kim. It's okay. I'm here. You're safe. I won't let anything happen to you."

Kimberly sobbed a little longer as Adam continued to comfort her with gentle words and touch.

"I'm sorry..." she said between tears. "I shouldn't... bother you with this. I just wish I had someone I could really talk to."

Adam smiled warmly. "Kim, you can always talk to me. Everyone knows frogs are great listeners." He voice held a kind teasing, trying to cheer her.

Kimberly sniffed loudly and wiped her nose with the back of her hand. "I wish I could but... I don't know where to even begin."

Adam had taken her hand and lead her to the closest room. Which happened to be his. He led her to sit on his bed while he pulled out the chair from his desk, turning it to sit facing her. "The best place to start is at the beginning."

Kimberly hesitated but Adam only looked at her with those soft, understanding brown eyes.

And she found herself opening up to him her flood gate of worries and fears. "It all started over a year ago at the Juice Bar..."

************************** Earth***********************************

So this was earth? Such an unusual planet and so very blue. Dulcea stretched her arms and tried to hold in the vomit she felt swirling in her belly. Already her hair was starting to show streaks of white and wrinkles began to form on edges of her lips and eyes.

She was dying, aging rapidly since leaving her plateau and planet. Closing her eyes she focused her mind. She could feel Ninjor but he was unconscious. That didn't matter, she had a direction now.

Changing once more into a silver winged owl Dulcea, master warrior of Phados took to the air. She would find Ninjor and the Rangers. She must do all she could to aid in stopping Ooze from being reborn.

Even at the cost of her life...

********************** Command Chamber*********************

"What do you mean he's over shot?" Rocky asked, looking at the little dot of light on the map of earth. Zordon had interrupted breakfast, calling all the ranger into the main chamber. It was odd that Adam was not there, Rocky wondered, but he had been up all night in medical. He had probably fallen asleep. Justin was still sleeping as well. Poor kid was too tired to think straight.

Zordon hadn't seemed to mind there absences.

Alpha 5 was pacing back and forth worrying. "Oh Its my fault, when I sent the coordinated. I didn't think to calculate the earth rotation period."

"So what's wrong with landing in Africa?" Aisha asked.

Zordon answered. "The sun on earth is much stronger than any light source Lerigot is used to. I am afraid he will not last long in such a hostile environment."

"Rangers we will need to send someone to go get Lerigot and bring him back to the command chamber. Oh Ai Yi Yi!"

"I'll go Alpha." Tommy volunteered. Tommy had decided, it was time he started acting like a leader.

"I'll go too. You may need back up." Katherine offered. Tommy gave a nod.

"Katherine, Tommy, that the emergency power packs. They may be of invaluable use."

"Right Zordon." Tommy said already grabbing the packs. He held out the pink one towards Katherine who took it.

"How will we know Lerigot?" Katherine asked.

Alpha 5 gave a brief description that really wasn't two helpful but she had a feeling they would know the wizard on sight.

"Hurry back." Aisha said.

"And be careful." Rocky added, "We don't know who to watch out for."

"Right. Ready Kat?"

"Ready Tommy"

Rocky watched them vanish in streaks of light. "Man, I hope they'll be okay."

Aisha put her hand on Rocky's shoulder. "I hope so too."

*****************Bulk's house********************

"How did you get so smart Bulk?" Skull asked in awe as Bulk held the sealed letter over a steaming tea pot. Letting the heat of the steam unstick the glue.

"Haven't you ever seen a detective show Skull? This is how all those gangster detectives found clues."

"Oh look its opening." Skull reached for the letter only for Bulk to pull it away, taking out the paper inside, his eyes began to hurriedly take in the words scrawled there. Skull craned his neck but couldn't see anything. "What's it say Bulk?"

Bulk shook his head. "Mrs. Kwan doesn't blame Kim, she says she's going to go be with Trini but... there is sorrow in her words. I think Kimberly will blame herself. If she had agreed to be Mrs. Kwan's daughter then her friend's mom would probably still be alive."

"Is that what you think Bulk?" Skull asked, was his best friend blaming Kim?

Bulk shook his head."No, but I fear it's what Kim will think."

"So what do we do?"

Bulk was already folding up the letter and putting it back in the envelope. "For now, nothing. Hand me that glue stick will ya?"

Skull grabbed the requested item. "But... we told Ernie we'd give Kim the letter."

"And we will." Bulk said, finishing gluing the paper down. "Just not yet." He placed the envelope on his desk. "Come on, we should check in with everyone and see about talking to Zordon."

Skull nodded and the duo vanished in flashes of light.

Chapter Text

********************** Command Chamber*********************

Ninjor sighed, feeling his mind pull back into his aching body. He vaguely wondered how deep in the dream realm he had been... or how badly he had been hurt. Still that speck of silver light in his mind was closing in quickly.

If Dulcea was here on earth, then things were truly life and death. As long as Ninjor had know the master warrior, she had never left her plateau. If he wanted to see her, he would have to go up from his jungle temple.

With a small groan the ninja sat up. "Oh dear..." he mumbled softly before blinking and taking in his surroundings. While he did not know human technology well, even Ninjor could tell he was in some kind of healing place. "Hello there." He called after a moment, to the only other form in the room.

Skull practically jumped out of his skin in surprise, almost dropping the glass beakers he was holding. "Oh geez, I swear I'm not stealing these. Alpha asked for them."

Ninjor regarded the skinny, nervous human for a moment. 'I never said you were. You are Skull, are you not?"

Skull swallowed hard and nodded, unable to look away. He had never seen anyone like Ninjor before. Not this close anyway. Usually monsters showed up and sometimes chased him and Bulk but... Ninjor wasn't a monster. Ninjor wouldn't hurt him. He was here because he was a good guy.

…like Skull was.

Ninjor chuckled lightly. "Come closer human. I can see you are curious about me and I don't bite...without reason." Ninjor teased.

Skull did as he was told, sheepishly rubbing the back of his head. "Sorry, I should have realized that staring is rude. I'm sorry."

"No need to apologies young one. Tell me, do you know how long I have been recovering?"

"It's been about three days, according to Zordon and the others."

"Is Kimberly?" Ninjor asked, with worry in his voice. He did not see her in medical.

"She's here, she's safe." Skull assured the blue ninja.

"And the key part?"

Skull looked at the floor. "Gone. Tommy sort of lost it in the battle... at least that's what I've been able to glean from you know... over hearing the others. They don't talk to me much, me or Bulk. Only Kim ever treats us like friends but there's more... Billy he's gone too. He went bad on us."

"Dear me, this is indeed troubling news. I must speak to the others quickly." Ninjor hurried off the bed, heading for the door.

"Um...couldn't it wait?" Skull called after him.

The ninja master paused. "Wait? There is no waiting. Even now Ivan Ooze could be free."

"Please sir... It's very late and the others, they haven't been sleeping often. Can't it wait even another hour?" Skull pleaded quietly. "Recently Bulk and I have been helping at night when we can so the rangers can sleep." That had been at Zordon's request. The rangers were almost worn through, like a frayed wire about to snap. With Bulk and Skull sharing evening duties, the rangers would have more time to rest and recover and prepare. For the dangers coming.

Ninjor checked his internal ionosphere. The human was right. It was very late indeed, a few hours before dawn. "Yes, it can wait a little. And you may call me Ninjor, no need for such formalities." Ninjor said, returning to his bed. He sat but didn't lay down. "You are a good friend to be so concerned for the others."

Skull blushed, "It's the right thing to do." He mumbled softly.

Ninjor regarded Skull closely. There was something there, deeply hidden but something familiar. "Is anything the matter?"

"You means besides all this?" Skull gestured to the medical lab around them.

"Yes besides all this."

Skull's face was so very sad and vulnerable. "I'm not suppose to tell. Not yet anyway... it would hurt Kim, Bulk said so but... it hurts not to tell. I couldn't even keep secrets from Kim on the moon..." Skull thought back to when he and Bulk were living toys, how sick Kimberly had been after Zedd touched her, how he had needed to help... clean her up...

A gentle blue hand touched his shoulder. "Tell me Skull, what troubles you?"

It was said with such care, such honest concern, that Skull felt himself talking before he realized it, spilling the beans to Ninjor.

About everything...

*********************** Submarine***************************

Goldar lounged on the small cot he had been given. This room was tiny, barely bigger than a closet. He remembered when Rita was at her peak and they had such glories then. He had so much then. A room so large he could fly in it if he chose to, trinkets and trophies of battle, servants at he command. Of course that had been before Zordon of Eltar had put and end to his empresses reign but sealing them all away for ten thousand years.

Having removed his armor, Goldar laid back, uncomfortably trying to keep his wings folded in such a cramped space, as he played with the vial of cure Finster had given him.

A Nightmare? What had Zedd been thinking. Using Celestial unicorn DNA for a spell was one thing, as they were noble creatures. After all at the time, Goldar was sure that was what Zedd said he had used on Billy but Nightmare DNA? That subspecies of unicorn monster had never been tamed. Could never be tamed!

Even now Billy was down there, still screaming unholy sounds. Punctuated by the echoing clangs as he bashed at the walls, denting the metal. A few putties and phiranatrons had been curious opening the hatch to look and point. After all Nightmares were not suppose to be real.

But Goldar remembered them well. A herd of only three nightmares had destroyed his village when he was barely more than a cub. Rita had been the one to find him among the smoldering wreckage. Even she had never seen such pointless violence.

Evil had rules but Nightmares did not. They were creature of the before time. The time, that existed before the concept of time.

Billy was too dangerous. That Goldar was sure of. No one could control a full blooded Nightmare, though Zedd seemed confident he could control whatever mix Billy was.

Goldar sighed. He had been tempted to tell Rita of this cure to urge her to use it on the former human but no, she would want to use it to make Tommy her slave again. And the fool that Tommy was, he would come willingly to her in exchange for the cure for Kimberly.

Then again if what Scorpina had told him was true. It was possibly Tommy was falling out of love with Kimberly? Goldar shook his head. That seemed almost impossible. Tommy love Kimberly had pushed him into becoming the powerful ranger he was now. He loved that girl, so much he would die for her.

And Goldar couldn't blame him. "Kimberly... if only I could have played with you..." Goldar mused to himself. There had never been a female he had wanted and not had before. This lust for pink energy, it would drive a monster mad if they weren't careful. Some dark nights, Goldar could feel his sanity pulling away if her thought about her for too long. "I wonder if you still sparkle pink ranger? Or are you too much monster now?" Goldar snorted, at least a galactic fire phoenix he could handle. He wondered how hot Kimberly might be and grew hot himself with the thought.

There was only one thing to do. King Mondo would be landing tonight. If all went as planned Ooze would be freed in a few hours.

And if he was as powerful as legend says Goldar would so everything in his power to get in good with Ivan Ooze.

******************** Africa*****************************

"It's beautiful." Katherine mused as she gazed at the thick jungle around them.

"Beautiful but dangerous. We're off the map here Kat." Tommy warned, as he fumbled with the scanner box Alpha had given him. "Darn it! How does this work?"

"Give it to me." Katherine said taking the device and easily switching it on. "Looks like the signal is coming from that direction but..." Kat squinted at the readings. "I can't tell if it miles or meters away."

"Only one way to find out. Let's go." Tommy took point pushing and cutting his way through the thick foliage.

Katherine was thankful for the power packs. She hadn't thought they would need a knife to get through these wood but they had. She knew she should be keeping an eye out for danger but her eyes kept drifting to Tommy. Sweat was dripped down his brow and collecting on his shirt as he sliced through the greenery forging a path for her. His white tee shirt clung to his stone hard abs.

Katherine swallowed hard. Now was not the time to be having physical urges. A few nights away when she had brought it up Tommy had surprised her in agreeing to take things slow. After all they had already been... together a couple of times but after her talk with Billy. Katherine wanted to take a step back and figure what she really wanted.

She vaguely wondered if he had moved too fast with Kimberly and now regretted it. Maybe he didn't want to make the same mistakes with her. Or maybe he really didn't want her romantically and would go back to Kimberly?

Tommy was handsome, but she had dated guys who were just as handsome before coming to Angel Grove. He was protective, and she liked that about him. She she could protect herself but feeling cared for and guarded was wonderful. He was powerful, but that power was a lot of responsibility. Katherine would never be first in his life. Not so long as they both were rangers. He was smart, in his own way.

Even if he had been making mistakes in leading them... Still she would follow him, where ever he lead.

*********************** Desert******************

"Are you sure you got the coordinates right Elgar?" Divatox growled. "Ugh, this dry air is terrible for my glowing complexion."

"I got it right Auntie D. King Mondo should be here any moment."

"You better be right, for your sake." Zedd growled.

Rita stood silently beside her husband as the lights of a ship seemed to glow far up in the sky. King Mondo. she had not seen him since she was younger at the palace of her father. At once point, Master Vile had hinted to his daughter that King Mondo would have made an excellent evil match. They had even been close to being engaged but Mondo at the time already had a few thousand years on the young, relatively speaking, teen Rita but she had rejected him. Begging her father instead to set her out among the stars to make her own evil empire.

She wondered if he would remember her.

There was no more time for thinking of the past. As in a flash of light King Mondo, Queen Machina and a whole mess of cogs arrived along with a purple blueish egg wrapped in magical chains so powerful she could feel there binding from here.

"Well let's get this over with." King Mondo said loudly forgoing any greetings. He snapped his metal fingers and a cog with a bag came to his side. "Who has the key part and who gets the money?"

Zedd growled but for the moment kept his temper in check. "A little cordiality wouldn't be re-missed Mondo."

Queen Machina opened her metallic fan and fanned herself. "We're not here to be cordial. We're here to free Ivan Ooze."

"Elgar, give them the key part." Divatox ordered.

"Right uh... here you do... and I'll just take that." Elgar tossed the key to one cog while pulling the bag of money from the hands of the other.

"Finally! Once Ooze is free, he will be indebted to me and me alone." Mondo mused.

"He's as powerful as Dark Spector... or so they say..." Machina laughed slightly. "If I were you I'd start preparing to bow to us."

"What?! Bow to You!? Never!" Rita screeched.

Zedd glowed red. "If anyone deserved to have such power it is us! Putties attack!"

"Cogs destroy them!" King Mondo commanded.

Divatox frowned, not to be left out she shouted. "Phiranatrons go!"

It was quite the fight, no one force seeming to get the upper hand, but it was enough of a distraction. Golden armor hands found the completed key from where Mondo had dropped it and without a moment hesitation, shoved it into the locked chains.

"Goldar! What are you doing!?" Zedd shouted.

"Getting the glory I deserve that you never gave me."

"Goldar! YouTraitor!"

The chain bust off, disintgrating in an amber light as the egg split open released a slime of purpse good that quickly took shape. The new comer looked once at those around him and spoke. "Ladies and Gentlemen! The Ooooze Is Back!"

"He's so handsome!" Rita spoke without thinking. Ooze was dripping, literally, with power.

"Finally a real man." Divatox adjusted her outfit. "Hi, How are you? I'm Divatox, pirate queen, single, maybe you've heard of me?" She said approaching Ooze only to be grabbed back by Rita as Zedd and Mondo both tried to push to the front but it was Goldar who spoke first.

"Mighty Ooze, it was I, Goldar, that freed you. I simply ask that you take me on as your humble servant in your plans for universal conquest. Perhaps starting with this planet and its power rangers lead by Zordon of Eltar."

At the mention of Zordon's name, Ooze screamed to the heavens, lightning flowing from his hands. "I will destroy Zordon of Eltar and all he holds dear."

"I am Lord Zedd, and destroying Zordon is my purpose, him and those bratty teen rangers of his."

"Sorry, " Ivan ooze smirked, "But I'm not sharing. Back of the line."

"Why you!" Zedd raised his staff to strike Ooze only to suddenly find himself and Rita trapped in a snow globe.

"Oh dear, darling I suggest a retreat?" Queen Machina said, vanishing with King Mondo and the cogs who were still functional.

Divatox was trying to sneak away when Ooze's voice called to her. "And just where to you think you are going?"

Divatox turned and gave a worried smile. "Oh no where Master Ooze. Just to check on my Nightmare in the hold of my ship. Haven't fed him yet today." It was the first thing she thought to say.

Ooze shook the snow globe in thought and Divatox could hear Rita and Zedd shouting as he did so. "A Nightmare you say. And tell me, do you know where the little power ranger and ugh.. Zordon, are hiding?"

"Well no but..."

Then I have no use for any of you." Ooze raised his hand to strike.

"Wait no! Auntie D! Tell him the old blue ranger is the Nightmare."

Divatox hit Elgar hard. "Quiet you fool."

Ivan dropped his hand. "Well that is interesting. Let's see this beast of legends. Come Goldar."

Divatox bowed, "Yes, yes of course. Right away."

Goldar smirked as he purposefully ran his shoulder into Elgar as he passed.

The other monster said nothing, after all what could he say?

Goldar was currently employed by Ivan Ooze. Though with some planning. Elgar just might be able to change that.

Chapter Text

******************** Africa*****************************

"Lerigot's signal is getting stronger." Tommy said as he pushed his way through the thick green foliage.

"Tommy? Do you mind if we stop for a minute?" Katherine asked. They had been walking for over an hour now but had barely gain any distance on the signal. The jungle was positively unforgiving.

Tommy looked at her, worry in his eyes."You okay?"

Katherine wiped at the sweat on her forehead. "Yeah it's just hot out here."

"I know. Want some water?" Tommy offered, turning his back to her slightly so she could access the power pack.

"Thanks." Katherine took the small vial and opened it taking several deep gulps of cool water. She figured this tiny object was some kind of pocket dimension, like the kind Ninjor used. After all, for only being slightly bigger then a shot glass, she was easily able to drink her fill and there was still water left.

"Here." She offered it to Tommy.

Tommy took the water, grateful for it, as he surveyed the land. "Thanks Kat."

Katherine sighed, closing her eyes, as she sat on a fallen log. Her back resting against a tree. "Oh man, this heat's intense."

Tommy nodded, "We still have a lot of jungle to cover." The scanner had brought them right along a cliff path over a very wild, raging river. Tommy watched the water for a moment. If they could find a way down there, walking along the river might be easier than continuously breaking trail. He turned back to Katherine, about to suggest they try following the river, when his eyes fell on a thick vine just behind his friend, descending from the tree.

Only it wasn't a vine. It was alive! Tommy had never seen a snake so large, scales glinting in the sunlight. Other then being the wrong color, black instead of green, and on the wrong continent, he would swear it was an anaconda. "Don't move." Tommy warned immediately going on the defensive. His change in body language and vocal alerted Katherine there was danger before she felt it. She could feel it now, something pushing up, against her back with rippling muscles. She turned her head slightly, her eyes falling on the the head of a snake, its tongue flicking out against her neck and cheek.

Clearly about to make the pink ranger it's lunch.

Tommy took a few steps closer. "On the count of three, jump away. One... Two... Three!"

Kat leap to the side and misjudging the edge of the cliff, she fell over it with a cry as she grabbed at a few exposed tree roots to keep from falling. Tommy called her name but he had his hands full fighting the beast that seemed hell bent on eating his face.

"Tommy! I'm slipping!" Katherine shouted up. She could hear Tommy fighting and hoped he would be alright. Eaten by a snake was not a good way to go. She reached, struggling to climb back up, when the root broke in her hand. Katherine screamed plunging a hundred feet into the white water below.

Tommy punched the snake, found an opening and slipped from it. Leaping off the cliff without hesitation while shouting for Katherine. He hit the water hard, the coldness knocking the breath out of him. It was like ice water compared to the jungle heat. For a moment, he floundered, before breaking into a swim. He could see Katherine's head of golden hair bobbing in the water about fifty feet in front. She was gasping, more flailing then swimming, desperate to keep her head above the churning water.

Tommy felt the rocks bash against him, bruising his body as he fought to catch up with her. "Kat! I've got you!" He pushed a button on the power pack, releasing a life vest that instantly inflated. He fought with the water to get it secured over Katherine before fighting with everything he had left to get them to shore.

Gasping and ready to collapse, Tommy reached the shoreline. Thankful to find an area that they could use to get out of the water. It was wide with beaten down reeds on both sides but he helped Katherine to get out of the water first and onto a rock. Her power pack was gone. She was favoring her right leg. He could see she had a bad cut on her shin. Blood coming from a wound already swelling. It was the swelling that worried him. "Kat, are you okay?"

"My leg..." she said quietly.

Still partly in the water Tommy leaned down and began to feel the area. Katherine hissed in pain, making Tommy frown. He didn't like hurting her. "I'm not sure if its broken or just badly sprained. You must have hit a rock."

"Yeah. I must have. It really hurts...Tommy..." Katherine's eyes had gone as big as dinner plates as her voice became quiet, barely more than a whisper. "There is a gigantic crocodile right behind you. I think we're in her nest."

Tommy froze, hearing a soft hiss of warning. Very slowly he reached for his power pack. "Where behind me?"

"One o'clock. Just behind your left shoulder."

"How close?"

Katherine swallowed hard. She knew crocodiles were nothing to play around with. "About six feet."

Tommy held the pack tightly in both hands. He was going to get one shot at this. The crocodile attack and Tommy flung himself to the side shoving the power pack into the beasts mouth. The crocodile violently death rolled and shook it's massive head.

Katherine was in Tommy's arms being carried away from the carnage of the power pack being ripped to shreds. She was surprised Tommy was able to carry her and run at the same time.

They were alive but now with no aid and no scanner.

What could they do?"

************************** Command Chamber***********************

Kimberly dried her eyes. "And that's the whole story." She hiccuped once before blowing her nose on a tissue Adam handed her.

Adam leaned back in his chair. "Wow. I mean I had some idea but... wow." He mumbled. Kimberly had been completely honest with him and he knew that spoke volumes for how much she trusted him. In that moment he swore to himself he would never betray the trust she had just put in him.

Kimberly snuffled before speaking. "I'm sorry Adam..."

Adam blinked, surprised. "For what Kim?"

She shook her head. "I should have kept all this to myself. It's just... I'm not any good on my own. I've never been good alone. I've always found strength in my friends. Before, I would talk to Trini or Jason or..." She sobbed quietly once more. "...but... Billy's gone and I can't trust Tommy with all this. I mean I trust him but...not with all my heart. Not right now... not after he..." She trailed off once more and looked away from Adam as she spoke. "I can't keep going on my own with a fake smile on my face. I'm such a burden to everyone. Adam you are the only one here that I feel truly safe with, so please Adam..." She turned pleading eyes to him, begging with all her being. "Please... may I draw strength from you to keep going? To have hope?"

Adam had crossed the few steps to the bed and took her in his arms before he realized what he was doing. "Of course Kim! I'm here for you. Come hell or high water or Ivan Ooze I'm not going anywhere. I'm here. Whenever you need a shoulder to cry on or someone to talk to or just feel safe with. I'm here. I promise. You are not a burden. You are my friend and if anything should happen you can come with us..."

Kimberly wrinkled her nose in confusion. "Come with who?"

Adam blushed, rubbing the back of his head sheepishly. "Shit, I wasn't suppose to say anything but... Rocky, Aisha and I. You know were were in the slave caves on moon together, right?"

Kimberly nodded.

Adam continued. "We got along really well, all of us and Rocky, he's a great leader... but... we have talked about... maybe walking away from all this..." Adam gestured to the walls around him.

Kimberly's jaw dropped. "You'd give up being power rangers?"

Adam sighed, "Yes and no, we love being rangers but Tommy's leadership... leaves a lot to be desired."

Now it was Kimberly's turn to sigh. "A lot of that is my fault. I'll talk to Tommy."

Adam shook his head. "You don't have to if you don't want to. I'd never ask that of you."

"No, I should." Kimberly stood and took a moment to compose herself. "Thank you for everything Adam."

"Anytime Kim." Adam said, as he watched her leave his room, he felt a warmth creep into his cheeks that he hurried to push away.

Confessing his feelings now, would only hurt Kimberly... especially since he wasn't sure yet if this was the affection one felt of a close friendship or the budding blossom of romantic love.

******************** Submarine*********************

"So this is the Nightmare? So beautiful and so violent." Ivan Ooze mused as he moved around the beast that was once Billy.

The Nightmare whined and pulled against the chains that held him still. The bodies of several minions laid on the ground around him, blood dripping from his icy horn. It had been, quite challenging, for the piranhatrons to bring Billy up from the hold.

"You say he was once a human and one of Zordon's power brats at that?" Ooze asked, not seeming to mind the blood his robes were dragging in as he turned to Divatox.

"Yes, that's what I was told. His name was Billy and he was the blue ranger."

"Billy..." Ivan purred, reaching out to stroke the nose of the wild beast. "I wonder what secrets your memories hold."

The Nightmare stomped its hooves struggling once more, unhappy at being touched.

"Um so... what are you going to do with it?" Elgar asked.

Divatox frowned at her nephew, she knew he was dumb but asking Ooze of his plans was almost a death wish. But to her surprise, Ivan laughed.

"Why... let him loose on Angel Grove of course! And when those power brats show up. I will kill all but one, and I will use that one to take me to Zordon. And then I will have my revenge! Ha Ha Ha!"

******************* Africa****************************

Katherine and Tommy hobbled along. The white ranger doing the best he could to help support Katherine. He had made her a shin splint using some sticks and the shoe lace from his sneaker.

"Tommy... maybe we should call for backup?" Katherine voiced her desire to return to the command chamber and send one of the others back to help.

"Hold on just a little longer Katherine. I know we are going in the right direction. If we stop, Lerigot might not make it."

Katherine shielded her eyes from the sun that was beating down on them without mercy. Tommy was right. "Okay... a little farther. I can hang on a little longer." It was a bit of a lie but she didn't want to disappoint Tommy.

For awhile more they walked in silence, having found a trail that lead to a small clearing. Tommy blinked, there were a few chimpanzees around a small figure dressed in robe with a long beard and large, uncomfortable so, eyes.

Carefully Tommy help Kat to sit on a rock before approaching. "Lerigot? I'm Tommy, one of the power rangers. Alpha sent us to find you."

The wizard made strange noises but Tommy could understand the word. "Alpha..."

The white ranger nodded, "Yes Alpha."

Lerigot made a strange cooing sound and moved to to Katherine. She flinched slightly as he reached out a small hand towards her leg. Beautiful sparkling light flowed from his fingers and she felt all the pain vanish and the wound close. "My leg, he healed my leg. Thank you."

Lerigot cooed again then almost fell, fainting. Tommy caught the small being. "Let's get back to the command chamber."

Katherine nodded. "Right."

Chapter Text

******************** Command chamber*****************************

"Will he be alright Alpha?" Kathrine asked softly as she looked at the wizard they had returned with. He was currently under some kind of anti UV device. She didn't fully understand what it did but it seemed to be helping.

"Yes Katherine. He should be better in a few minutes. This will reduce the amount of sunlight in his body. Ai Yi Yi." Alpha 5 replied.

"Good. I'll get Kim then. Sooner we see about a cure, the better." Tommy went to leave the room when Rocky caught is arm.

"Maybe give the little guy a chance to get on his feet first?" He suggested. Lerigot was... a strange individual but Rocky knew after everything they had seen, everything they had lived through, not to judge a book by its cover.

Tommy was about to reply when Kimberly came into the room, Adam walking right beside her. "Did you find him?" She asked quietly to the leader of the rangers.

"Yeah beautiful we did. So we can..." Tommy spoke but Kimberly interrupted him.

"Tommy can we talk, in private?" She asked, in a tone that spoke volumes without actual words.

Tommy nodded. "Of course." Had Kimberly been crying? He wondered, her voice sounded rough.

Katherine watched the exchanged. And spoke when Tommy turned to go. "But Tommy...?"

"Don't worry, we won't leave the command chamber." The white ranger promised. As he and Kimberly turned to go out the way she had come in. That way lead towards the training room and small kitchen. Katherine felt something in her heart snap. She had never been able to get Tommy to respond to her, like Kimberly just had. It always took flattery and ego praising. She shook her head. After all Tommy was technically seeing both of them at the same time and she was doing her best to be okay with that but...

He could make his final a choice any day. And she would need to live whatever he decided.

Rocky frowned, watching them leave. "What was that all about?" he asked Adam. But Adam did not reply. Rocky studied the frog rangers face. He knew that look. Those sad eyes of painful longing.

Great... just great. The red ranger didn't care if Adam and Kim became an item. He and Adam had formed a brother-ship on the moon and Rocky liked the former pink ranger as a sister but Tommy was still fiercely protective of her. Defensive even to the point of great violence. So one way or another, this wouldn't end well for his 'brother'. "Adam?"

"Huh, oh sorry Rocky. What did you say?"

Rocky merely shook his head. "Nothing, it wasn't important."

****************** Training room*************************

"So what's up Kim?" Tommy asked. She hadn't said a word to him and he was sure now that she had been crying. Just something in her face, the pink puffiness around her eyes. She was still so beautiful though and Tommy felt the falcon call, urging him to protect her. To help her. To make her feel better.

Kimberly seemed to ignore the question and simply started stretching as soon as they got on the mats.

"Kim?"

Kimberly finished rolling her shoulders and finally turned to Tommy. "Let's spar." She said, slipping into a defensive stance.

"Beautiful, I'm not going to fight you."

Kimberly gave him a wry smile. "Why? Scared I'll win?"

Tommy shook his head. "No, I'm never scared but I'm worried I may hurt you."

"We spared plenty at the juice bar unmorphed and you didn't hurt me then." Kim pointed out.

"Still..." Tommy shrugged.

Kimberly turned her back slightly to him. "Never thought the great Tommy Oliver would be a chicken."

Tommy's head snapped up. "I'm not a chicken." he argued.

"Bwak bwak bwak." Kimberly wiggled her arms like little chicken wings. "Tommy is chicken. Bwak!" She said in a sing song teasing voice. It was a low blow, she knew it... but it always worked.

"Oh that does it. Prepare to defend yourself Kim." Tommy leapt onto the practice mats with a spark of fight in his eyes.

Kimberly smiled. "Ready when you are."

********************* Submarine*************************

"Goldar you let us out of here this instant!" Zedd's voice growled like a high pitch squeak from inside the snow globe.

Goldar smirked and gave the globe a shake. "I can't do that my former emperor. I'm in much better employment now."

"Goldar! I'll get you for this!" Rita's voice shouted.

"I highly doubt that oh evil one." Goldar laughed and put the snow globe down. It had been quite a nice prize Ivan Ooze had given him. His former bosses trapped forever in a realm of plastic.

Still... Goldar hated to admit it. He was having reservations about Ooze's plan. Even now Divatox was trying to wine and dine the master of evil. And he could not blame her one bit.

If Goldar had been female he might have tried the same ploy.

Still the lion- ape was worried. Letting an uncontrollable Nightmare onto the town of Angel Grove. People, they were little more the cattle for slaughter, he had killed plenty of humans. Brought plenty as slave to the moon.

Still his kills had always been clean, relatively speaking, his sword would strike true and fast. He wasn't particularly looking forward to reliving the carnage of a Nightmare.

Goldar touched the vial of cure in his belt. He had no idea how he would get it into Billy but if he had to stop him. He would find a way.

As long as he benefited from it.

*********************** Command Chamber***********************

Lerigot was up and about, communicating to Alpha was if his coos and clicks were the easiest thing in the world to understand.

"I can't believe the understand each other." Katherine mumbled.

"As all good friends should." Rocky said coming over to the girl. "How's your leg?"

Kat smiled. "It's fine Rocky. I've never been healed by magic before. It was strange. I mean... unless... we're not magic right? We are technology based power rangers?"

Rocky shrugged, "If you had asked when we got our ninja powers I would have said yes we are magic but none of the command chamber is magic. So I'm not sure."

Katherine was quiet for a moment. "Do you think Tommy and Kim should be back by now?"

Rocky tried to hide the sadness in his eyes. "Give them a little longer Kat. If they are not back in a little bit, I can go get them."

She simply nodded before asking. "Where's Aisha and Justin?" It only now occurred to her how quiet the Command Chamber was.

"Bear and wolf went to go check on the community center. Seems Ernie has been having some trouble ever since Tommy refused to become mayor."

Katherine hummed slightly in agreement. She has heard about that from Bulk and Skull. Someone or several someone's had trashed the place and used spray paint all over the inside to write some rather hateful things.

Adam was working at the computers still searching for any sign of Billy. But he heard there conversation.

And wondered what Kimberly was saying to Tommy.

*************************** Training room******************************

"That all you got Oliver?" Kimberly asked, after she had flipped away, putting some distance between her and the white ranger. She was dripping with sweat and desperate for a breather. Unlike Rocky who she could out pace with stamina or Adam who attacked slowly with calculation. Tommy was a power house of both stamina and strength.

"Getting tired Kim? We can stop. A-Yah!" He pounce at her, Kimberly barely dodging in time. "As soon as you apologies for that chicken remark."

"No way Tommy. Not until you listen to what I have to say and sometimes the only way you ever listen is when sparing. Ki-Yah!" Kimberly kicked at Tommy's head and he easily blocked the move. She retracted her leg quickly before he could grab it and throw her.

"I'm all ears." He said circling her slowly like a hungry tiger.

Kimberly didn't drop her guard. "The teams in a mess. You've stopped thinking clearly since we decided to see other people. I've given you plenty of time. At least as much time as I think we are going to get. "Hi-Ya!" Kimberly's kick connected this time and Tommy stumbled backwards a few feet off balance.

"I'm doing my best Kim." Tommy countered. "I still don't know who I..."

Kimberly interrupted. "I don't care about that right now. I'm talking about team dynamics. Tommy you can't do it all alone. None of us could. Jason relied on all of us as a team."

Tommy frowned. "I'm not Jason."

"I know that Tommy. I never said you were and I don't expect you to be like Jason but you still have a team. We are a team. More than that. We are a family. You need to start delegating. You need to start leading and listening to all of us." Kimberly had let her guard drop.

Tommy paused for a moment, as if in thought, before suddenly pouncing on the former pink ranger. She squealed in his strong grasp, surprised by his attack. "Tommy!"

Tommy said nothing as he held her tightly, but carefully to his chest. His rested his nose on the top of her head, breathing in her scent for a moment before speaking. "Kimberly I never told you. What Rita did to me. Not... not the second time on the moon. That is nothing compared to the... torture she put me through when I became her green ranger. I... lack the words... to describe the pain. How everyday she..." Kimberly felt several drops of something wet fall into her hair as Tommy sniffed loudly, trying to steady his voice. "But you woke me up from all that. You saved me. I have no doubt about that. Jason may have destroyed the sword of darkness but you brought me back to life." He pulled her just a bit closer and whispered. "Kim, I am scared. I admit it. I'm so scared that we will fail again that I will lose you forever. And now if this Ooze guy gets free...There will be no hope anymore... and... I'm so... scared."

Kimberly's could feel the fatigue in his muscles as he spoke. "Tommy no matter what happens, I will be here for you and so will the others. Once a ranger, always a ranger. Trust us, we can face anything together as a team. I'm not saying we will win but I believe in this team. Tommy, I believe in you."

Tommy smiled slightly and let Kimberly go. "Never knew you to be so smart Kim."

Kimberly laughed and tapped her chest. "Emotional heart center, remember?" she teased. It was what Zordon had once called her. The pink heart center of the team. "Come on, Lerigot might be awake by now."

Tommy smiled. "Yeah and I have some delegating to do."

Kim smiled back, "Spoken like a leader."

Chapter Text

************************* Ninjor's dimensional vase*****************************

"You are doing splendidly Skull." Ninjor praised, as he watched Skull work on the simple balancing puzzle inside his dimensional pocket.

"It's easy!" The lanky teen replied with confidence, completely unaware that this 'game' was actually a ninja training tool.

Ninjor was no fool. The more he was around this teen, the more he could feel a ninjetti spirit. While the ninja master had no powers with him to give, and these 'games' were nothing like the trials Tommy had passed, they did serve a purpose.

Ninjor had narrowed it down to one of two possible spirits, a few more games should prove which animal was inside Skull. And then there would need to be some decisions made. After all once a spirit animal was identified, then real ninja training could begin.

"Do you think Bulk can join us next time? I bet he would get a kick out of this place."

"Of course. Bulk is always welcome." Ninjor replied. After all if Skull had a ninjetti spirit. It was highly likely Bulk did as well. The great powers that be always seemed to find each other.

Skull really enjoyed hanging out with Ninjor. Unlike with the other rangers, there was no preconceived notions about Skull. He could be, who he really felt he was, around the ninja master without fear of judgment. He could let some of his walls down.

"Hey Skull! Where are you?" Bulk's voice echoed down into the vase.

Ninjor mused, "Speak of the devil. What do you say Skull, shall we have Bulk join us?"

Skull nodded and gave a laugh, "Yup!"

Bulk sighed looking around the room that belonged to Ninjor in the command chamber. "Where the heck is that numbskull...?" he mumbled to himself. Skull had been spending so much time with the ninja master. Of course, he wasn't jealous that Skull had been hanging out with Ninjor when there was a free moment to spare...

Okay maybe a little jealous...

Suddenly blue smoke enveloped Bulk and he coughed a bit before it vanished as fast as it appeared. "Hi Bulkie! Look what I did!" Skull called from the table.

"I...what..huh? Where am I?"

"You are in my pocket dimension." Ninjor greeted. "Welcome."

"Bulk look what I did!" Skull called again. Bulk approached the long, low table. There in the center was a strange balanced pile of wood and metal and glass. It was so delicate that one strong gust of wind would take it down. Like one of those 'modern' art pieces.

"What is it?" Bulk asked.

"No clue but isn't it cool? I built it."

Bulk smiled at Skull. "It's impressive." He spoke honestly and Skull beamed with pride.

"Ninjor and I have been playing all kinds of awesome games. You can join us if you want, right Ninjor?"

"Of course, Bulk is quite welcome."

Bulk smiled. It was nice to be invited but..."Another time. Zordon sent me to find you both. Lerigot is ready to see Kim."

"Then we best not be late." Ninjor replied.

******************** Command chamber*****************************

"Rangers. I am sorry to have called you all together but after speaking at length with Lerigot. I must ask you to please wait outside the room. This is a private process and we cannot risk any distractions."

"We understand Zordon." Rocky replied, looking to the others.

"Kim's safety comes first." Aisha added, earning herself a small smile from said pink ranger.

"But..." Justin started.

"No buts Justin..." Katherine said softly, knowing the young boy was simply curious.

Ninjor spoke from the back of the group. "Come young wolf. We will go over your kata practice."

"Yes!" Justin practically jumped for joy. Working with Ninjor was the best. He felt cheerful learning from him. Sometimes when around the others, other than Adam, he felt so...sad.

Ninjor continued, "Skull, Bulk you may join us, if you like."

Bulk was about to argue that he was too old for baby karate but Skull was smiling. 'Come on. It will be fun."

Bulk nodded. "Alright." He then turned to Kimberly. "We'll see you when its over Kim." he promised.

She nodded. "Okay."

"Zordon come on. Let me stay." Tommy argued as the other rangers began to file out of the room. If Lerigot was about to do something to Kimberly he wanted to be there, just in case.

"No Tommy and that is an order. The magic Lerigot will be using is powerful and we cannot afford any distractions." Zordon repeated.

"I'll be find Tommy." Kimberly said. "I'm not scared." And she wasn't. It felt like a great adventure was about to happen.

Tommy took her hand gently in his, giving it a tender squeeze. "But I am. What if this doesn't work? What if the fire bird fights back and burns you? What if...?"

Kimberly stopped his words or worry, with a finger pressed gently to his lips. "Hush Tommy. Trust in the power of good."

Tommy sighed and pulled away relenting. "Okay just..." he turned to Lerigot. "Please be careful with her."

Lerigot nodded.

Kimberly watched Tommy leave, barely catching a glimpse of Adam near the door waiting for there leader. Adam... he had been such a good friend. Kimberly put her hand over her heart. She was so lucky that even in the storm of defeat on the moon she had found a new friend. She had found hope. The door shut and Zordon spoke. "Kimberly, it's time to begin."

She turned back to them and blinked in surprise as there were torches now burning with ethereal light instead of fire all around the room. Soft looking rugs, in brilliant designs, now covered the floor and vases with the strangest looking flowers dotted around the area. Like cattails of a variety of solid colors. Red, blue, pink, yellow, green... and the smell. Such a beautiful, light fragrance she had never smelled anything like it before and when she described it later to the others, she could only say. It smelled like heaven.

Lerigot waited patiently for her to take all this in. He had eternal patience for children and given how old he was, humans were little more then children, no matter what 'age' they were. Alpha was by his side, ready to translate. Lerigot opened his hands to her and Kimberly felt a pull to go to him. Kneeling down, she closed her eyes, as she placed her face in his hands like a child would do to a trusted parent.

For a moment she was aware of how embarrassing she must be acting, but at the wizard's gentle touch against her cheeks, the warmth of a boundless universal love seemed to fill her. The true power of good. She felt like she was floating and at that moment she was the safest she had ever been.

Lerigot cooed softly.

Alpha 5 translated, "Lerigot says the spell is in too deep Kimberly. Woven into the very fibers of your being."

"So he can't cure me?" She wondered, her voice calm, still not opening her eyes or pulling away from the wizard.

Alpha 5 hesitated, "No, he can cure you but in order to do so he will have to... rewind your time..."

Kimberly looked up at that statement. "I don't understand."

Zordon spoke. "Kimberly, what Lerigot is asking to do it to take you back. Back to a point a year and a half ago, to the moment before you were chosen by Alpha and myself to be a power ranger. You were sixteen when chosen and your body, your physical form, will be sixteen again in order to remove the light of the fire bird from within you."

Lerigot cooed sadly. Alpha translated. "The fire bird must be removed and returned to the damaged power coin."

"And there she will sleep forever. She is far to dangerous to ever be used again." Zordon continued.

Kimberly clutched at her heart feeling the fire bird's sad song. "Poor fire bird." Kimberly felt the tears falling from her eyes before she realized she was crying. "With her gone... I won't be a power ranger anymore, will I?" That idea upset her more then the idea of losing a years worth of growth.

Zordon's voice spoke full of fatherly love. "You will always be a ranger Kimberly, powers or no powers. It does not change who you are inside. You will always be my pink ranger... my daughter."

She nodded and gave a great sniff, wiping at her tears.

"There is more Kimberly." Alpha said softly. He hated to burden her but "Lerigot will need to remove the necklace of time sand from you in order to cast the spell. But the moment he does... you will start transforming..."

"Like Billy?"

"Yes, like Billy." Zordon paused before continuing, "Kimberly I will not lie to you. Billy's change was gradual, the pain bearable, but for one heart beat you will be in pain so terrible, that death might feel preferable. Do you wish to continue?"

Kimberly went quiet for a long moment. "Is there any alternative?"

Zordon sighed. "There is one. Kimberly, and I should have told you of it long ago. You could leave earth and spend the rest of eternity here in my dimension. You would be safe and free of any evil spell Zedd has done to you but you would still be ageless."

"And the others... I'd never see them again. Would I?"

"No. I am sorry."

"What about Billy?" She asked.

Zordon nodded. "If we can save him from the Nightmare he has become. I would make him the same offer. You both could spend the next ten thousand years safe in my realm. The choice is yours and yours alone Kimberly."

For a long time they all were silent. This had to be Kimberly choice. Kimberly played with the pendant around her neck and sighed. "I am grateful for the offer Zordon. Really I am. You've always been like a father to me. Better than my own dad ever was but... I want to be human again. No matter the pain. I need... to be human again. To be wiped clean of Zedd's evil..."

"Are you sure Kimberly?" Alpha 5 asked. "This won't remove any memories. Those will still be there."

She smiled softly at Alpha. "Yes, I'm sure."

Lerigot cooed and Alpha spoke. "Lerigot says you are very brave and he's ready to begin."

Kim blew out a long breath. "Okay, so what do I do?"

"Remove the necklace Kimberly. And toss it away from you on the count of three..." Zordon supplied.

Lerigot had a wand held steady in his hand. The crystal on the tip already glowing as Zordon's voice counted. "One... two... three..."

Kimberly tossed the necklace away...

And began screaming...

************************** Divatox submarine******************

"Is everything ready?" Ooze asked.

"Yes Master, we await your command." Goldar replied with a bow.

Billy struggled in the chains around him. Whinnying is both displeasure and excitement.

"Good! Time to get this party started!" Ooze shouted. "To Angel Grove. To the death of the power rangers! And to revenge against Zordon!" minions cheered.

Divatox clapped. "He had such a way with words."

"So Auntie D, if you get with Ooze will that make him my uncle?" Elgar asked.

Divatox hit him, hard on the back of the head. "Quiet you fool! Let's not get ahead of things." She turned back to Ivan with a wickedly wonderful smile.

But a girl could dream...

************************* Dark void****************************

Billy groaned, sitting up slowly. His first thought was that his head was throbbing. His second thought was wondering where he was? This didn't seem like the dimensional prison of Rita and Zedds, yet he could see no doors, no bars, no way out. Just a seemingly endless void in all directions.

"This can't be good..." Billy mumbled to himself. "Hello?" he called... only for his voice to echo back.

Billy paced for a bit thinking logically. What had happened? That's right! Zedd had tried to kill Kimberly on the beach and he had intervened. "Kim?! Kimberly!" Billy called out to the dark but again only his voice came back. "Damn it..." He frowned putting his head in his hands only to jump suddenly. There was no horn! On closer inspection he found his tail gone as well, his feet back to being human feet, his ears no longer pointed and the slave collar removed from his neck. He was back to normal. He was free, relatively speaking...

So the simple question was. Where was here?

"To Angel Grove. To the death of the power rangers! And to revenge against Zordon!"

A voice, not his own, echoed in the dark space around him. In the distance he could see two little points of light, like holes in the void. As quickly as he could Billy approached the openings. He could not pass through, as if covered with some kind of unbreakable glass. He could see Divatox and her monsters and someone new and...

Realization hit Billy like a truck. Oh God, the holes in the dark were optical receivers, eyes... he was looking through his own eyes without having any control of his body. He was trapped in his own head and powerless...but that shouldn't be possible.

What kind of hell was this?

**************************** Command Chamber************************

"Tommy could you stop pacing please?" Rocky asked as Tommy made his eighteenth lap around the room. "I'm getting tired just watching you."

"I can't sit still. I mean..." Tommy ran his hand through his hair. "I really want to know what's going on in there."

"We all do Tommy but we have to trust Zordon." Adam said looking up from where he was sitting. He was still pretty tired from the past few nights.

"Adam's right." Aisha agreed. "Zordon won't let anything happen to her."

Katherine nodded her agreement while setting out some snacks. Now that Ninjor was back among them, and feeling better, his vase once more produced food for the rangers. It had been nice, not having to take so much from the juice bar. "Come on. Have something to eat."

The group had barely started to snack when an alarm blared through the command chamber. "The computer has found Billy." Katherine was on her feet typing and the view globe showed Nightmare Billy tearing up down town Angel grove along with Goldar, Divatox's minions and...

"Who's that?" Rocky asked.

Tommy narrowed his eyes at the globe. "That can only be one person..." He turned to the others. "I bet my power coin that's him. That must be Ivan Ooze. Alright team... It's Morphin Time!"

Chapter Text

************************* Downtown Angel Grove*****************************

"So this is Angel Grove? Tacky little place." Ivan Ooze said looking around at the empty buildings and boarded up windows. "I thought I told you to take us someplace with people. The rangers won't come for property damage." Ooze waved his hand blowing up the front of a shop. "No, Zordon's brats will care about protecting pitifully little lives." He waved another hand exploding a street lamp.

Goldar tried not to act worried. Ooze was not a monster you would be wise to anger. "Forgive me, but the rangers will come. They always came before."

"And what about my Nightmare? He's bored without any blood..." Ooze watched as the beast kicked at a piranhatrons sending it flying several feet away. "Yes... my pet. I agree, there is no sport here... No excitement."

"You want some excitement! Look no further." Tommy shouted from his place on the roof top. The other rangers standing beside him. It was quite a sight.

"Ah yes the power rangers." Ivan smirked, running his hand over his little purple ooze beard. "I am Ivan Ooze and I'll take your complete and utter surrender now."

"I don't think so! Hi-Ya!" Tommy leaped from the top of the building landing right in front of Ivan.

Adam looked at Rocky from on top of the roof. "Is he kidding? Tell me he's kidding?"

Rocky watched Tommy put his fists up in-front of Ooze. "Nope, not kidding. Let's get down there." Rocky jumped, followed by Adam, Kat and Aisha who asked, as she fell through the air in a graceful flip, "Anyone got a plan?"

"We probably should have waited for Justin." Kat replied ready to fight. "We're going to need all the help we can get." And even though he was a kid. The Wolf ranger had proven he was more than capable when morphed.

Ooze laughed at them pacing back and forth in front of Tommy like he was nothing. Nothing but dirt. "It this the best Zordon has to offer? Ugh... that odious smell...teenagers..." He pinched his nose, a motion indicating the rangers smelled bad. "Pathetic."

Tommy growled. "I'll show you pathetic. Ki-yah!" Tommy moved to attack Ivan Ooze and found himself beset upon by purple lighting that blew him into a nearby wall. Knocking the wind from him.

"Tommy!" Kat shouted as the rangers regrouped around the white falcon ranger.

"I'm okay... ow." Tommy struggled to get up. Hand on his chest. "This guy is tough."

"Tough? My boy you haven't seen anything yet. Goldar, take my Nightmare to someplace that had people so he can have his fill of blood. I will handing these rangers."

"As you command." Goldar hit a fist to his chest, half bowed and vanished with Billy and the piranhatrons.

"No! Billy!" Aisha shouted as Goldar and the Nightmare vanished.

"Now for you." Ooze hacked and coughed, spitting out several piles of purple goo that began to take form. "My minions will end you." The nasty creatures with horrible ooze like faces, made clawing and ripping motions at the rangers. Ivan turned to leave before snapping his fingers and turning back to them. "Oh yes... I almost forgot. Leave one of them alive and bring them to me, as bait for Zordon."

One of the minions gurgled and Ivan waved him off. "I don't care which one...fine... Eeny, meeny, miny, moe... " Ivan pointed from one ranger to the next. "Bring me...the one in yellow."

Rocky stepped in front of Aisha the moment Ooze said that. Like hell he would let any of his family be kidnapped or enslaved again. He would die first.

"Have fun children. Don't play nice. Hahahaha!" Ooze laughed vanishing.

"Um... Tommy?" Kat questioned as the ooze minions came closer.

"We can do this team." Tommy said with as much confidence as he had. "Let's go!"

"Right!"

************************** Command Chamber*************************

Kimberly mumbled softly as her mind began to wake up. She felt so warm and cozy. What a great night's sleep... was it a school day? She remembered she had her essay on the industrial revolution on her desk. Billy had helped her finish it last night. Kimberly stretched, not yet opening her eyes, "Wonder if mom has pancakes...?" She practically said in a purr to herself.

"None ready but if you are hungry, I could make you some pancakes Fire B... er... Kimberly." Ninjor quickly corrected.

Brown eyes fluttered open with surprise at the voice so near. There was a strange person?! This wasn't her room! She was on a pile of pillows and woven thick carpets. Her mouth opened, a scream on her lips, when another voice spoke warmly from behind her. "Easy Kimberly, it is alright. You are safe."

"Z..Zordon?" She asked, her voice still unsure of the world around her, as her mind and memories began to catch up with her. "Zordon." She said again with more confidence. Yes, that was Zordon. She was safe. She turned back to the ninja master in blue. "Ninjor, I'm sorry I almost screamed. I didn't recognize you. For a moment I didn't remember anything." Kimberly moved to touch her face and the tee shirt she was wearing slipped partly over her shoulder. Right, she had grown two inches last year. "My shirt's too big." She said softly to herself before shaking her head. "I don't think I'm all here yet Zordon but was the curse lifted? Am I cured? Am I human again?"

"Yes Kimberly. Lerigot was able to remove every fiber of Zedd's evil." As Zordon spoke Alpha 5 came forward holding the firebird coin. Zordon continued. "There she will sleep forever." and as he spoke the coin vanished in a blink of light.

"Aiyiyi, how are you feeling Kimberly?" Alpha asked, worrying over his female friend.

Kimberly stood, and wobbled like a new born lamb, falling back to her knees onto the supremely soft bedding. She sighed, "A little unsteady."

"That is to be expected. Your body has had a great shift." Ninjor spoke, offering his hand to help the human up. She took it and stood with Ninjor's support. After a moment she was able to get her legs to hold herself up.

"So I'm no longer a power ranger?" Kimberly thought she remembered what Zordon had said but she needed to hear it clearly once more. Everything in her mind was still so fuzzy.

"You no longer have any powers Kimberly, but you will always be a power ranger." Zordon replied gently. This wasn't the first team of rangers Zordon had been a part of and he remembered all to well the pain of losing your powers before one was ready to lose them.

But Kimberly surprised Zordon. She merely nodded, quietly accepting the fact. Were it any other ranger he would have expected words of complaint or begging but he should have known better, his pink child was not like that.

Kimberly looked around the room. "Where's Lerigot? I would like to thank him for saving me."

Alpha replied sadly. "He is resting now. You can thank him later."

Something about Alpha's reply set off a red flag for Kimberly but she simply nodded, accepting his words. She trusted the little bot completely. "Where's Tommy? And the others? I want to tell them all the good news."

"Behold the viewing globe." Zordon replied.

The orb of light glowed, showing Kimberly down town Angel Grove and the ninjetti rangers. Who seemed to be getting there butts kicked by piles of goo. "Ew gross! What are those things?" Kimberly asked seeing the ooze mutants on the screen.

"Ivan Ooze's little puppets." Ninjor replied with disdain. Watching closely as Justin gave one of them a good kick. "Nice form young wolf but I fear my training won't be enough."

"Can't you help them Ninjor?" Kimberly pleaded as Tommy was held down by two ooze goons while a third punched him repeatedly in the stomach.

Ninjor was about to reply that he would but was trying to give them a chance to win this battle on there own when another alarm went off.

"Aiyiyiyiyi! It Goldar! He's let Billy loose near the community center! All those people!" The view changed in the globe showing the beast that was once her best friend.

Kimberly whirled around. "Zordon. I have to go down there. I have to help those people. Maybe I can reach Billy."

"Kimberly without powers what you are asking to do will be extremely dangerous."

"I know Zordon but I have to help." Kimberly said, as screams from the community center filled the command chamber. "Please?"

"And she won't be alone." A new voice spoke as Bulk and Skull came into the room. "We'll look after Kim." Bulk promised with a nod towards Zordon.

"And get those people to safety." Skull added. Sure he was scared but Ernie had been so kind to him and since hanging around with Ninjor, he was feeling braver than ever before. He gave the floating head a grin. "Plus when it come to running and hiding from monsters, no one is better then Bulk and me."

Zordon felt very proud of the bully duo. They had come so far. "Alright but the moment you are in over your heads. Or feel like your life is in danger. I want the three of you to teleport back here. Understood?" he watched three heads bob yes in unison. "Then may the power protect you." Zordon spoke as the three disappeared into light... it was strange. Bulk and Skull always had a mix of black and silver light but Kimberly instead of disappearing in pink light...

It had been pure white...

*************************** Down Town Angel Grove**********************

"Now kiss and make up!" Aisha shouted as she smacked two of the ooze goons together by the heads.

"Ever play kick the can?" Adam asked, kicking a discarded paint can directly at another goon, knocking it down.

"Let me get the door for you." Katherine said politely, while smashing a car door right into the knees of another ooze mutant sending it to the ground with an squishy glug.

Rocky had backed up to Tommy. Both the red and white rangers had clearly taken a beating. Even with Justin's late arrival, the team had to change tactics to distant attacks to keep from getting beaten to a pulp. "Any ideas? We are getting our butts kicked."

"These things just keep getting back up!" Aisha shouted regrouping closer to the others.

"It's like fighting bubble gum." Justin added.

"Tommy?" Adam questioned blocking another hit. He was almost at the limits of his powers. He could feel them, just starting to fade.

Tommy gave a quick glance around. Old Tommy would demand his team keep fighting, new Tommy, leader Tommy, he knew better. "Okay gang, looks like we are going to have to retr..." but he didn't finish that sentence as a blur of silver light smashed into the ground in front of them.

The form that stood there was one Tommy knew... or at least thought he knew. The fur bikini and thin form was familiar but the curly gray hair was new. "Dulcea?"

She did not speak, as she instantly separated her bo staff into two pieces and began swinging them. The sound they made caused Tommy and the other rangers to cover there ears, while the minions made of ooze, seemed to swell, heads exploded and they faded into purple dust.

The woman turned. "Falcon. Take me to Ninjor." she commanded, suddenly wavering on her feet.

Tommy reached out his hand to steady the master warrior. "Yeah. He's at the Command Chamber. Let's go everyone."

A moment later the team vanished in columns of light.

******************** Juice Bar***********************************

Ernie frowned and did his best to keep quiet from his hiding place. A few people were taking refuge under a nearby table. One of the women was crying. Black hooves clicked on the ground coming closer. Ernie held a finger to his lips, trying to indicate to the woman crying and the man with her that they needed to be quiet.

So Ernie was watching when the table was flipped over and an unholy, two legged, unicorn beast slaughtered the two who had been hiding in less than a few heart beats. Ripping off arms, gouging out guts and breaking necks. Drinking the blood that flowed with noises that sounded like pleased grunts.

Ernie felt his own blood drain from his face. He had seen monsters before, he had been abused and enslaved on the moon but this creature... this monster... was more savage then anything he had seen before. More than anything he could imagine.

Ernie froze as the beast suddenly went still. Once more listening. If the rangers didn't come soon...

It would be game over...

Chapter Text

************************* Juice bar*****************************

The sticky sweet sickly smell of wet iron hung heavy in the air as Kimberly, Skull and Bulk stayed close to the shadows while sneaking closer to the doors of the community center. The remains of several bodies laid torn all around. Kimberly swallowed down the vomit that burned the back of her throat at the sight and tried not to step in any pools of blood.

No one was left alive. She had expected to see putties or Goldar but so far, nothing but Billy seemed to be around. With as violent as he was being, she wasn't surprised Goldar would keep a good distant. In all the monsters past, all she had seen. Nothing had been this savage.

Her heart ached for her best friend. Even if they got through to him. If he ever remembered doing this, he would fall apart. He might even try and take his own life, like he wanted to before... when they were kids...

And this time she wouldn't be there to save him.

"So do we have a plan?" Skull asked, in barely more than a whisper.

Kimberly shook her head no. "Not really. I'm just hoping somehow we can reach Billy. He's just got to be in there some place."

Bulk looked around the corner before turning back. "And if he isn't?"

Kimberly turned her eyes to the ground, and the gore and carnage splattered all around. "Then we get out of here and let the rangers handle it."

Bulk simply nodded. He knew that thought must be killing Kimberly... didn't feel to good to him either.

"Looks clear." Bulk said, as the group moved out and into the community center. There was Billy... well the monster that formally was Billy. Sucking the blood from the neck of a mangled human corpse. The darkness of the community center seemed to push away from his form. Horn and eyes glowing unnaturally blue. Thick fur, darker then the space behind stars, seemed to pulsate with life and death. If Kimberly hadn't be prepared for it, he would have scared her so badly she would be able to even try to talk to him. He went still at there entrance, sensing for them more then seeing them. At least at first.

Kimberly swallowed hard and stepped out from the shadows. "Billy?" She called. "Billy? It's me, Kimberly."

The beast turned and sniffed the air strongly. He didn't growl or roar so Kimberly took a few small, hesitant steps closer. "Come on Billy. It's gonna be okay...We can fix this. Let's go back to the command chamber. Okay?" She was close enough she could almost reach out and touch him.

Suddenly the mood changed and the beast screamed at her. Such an unholy sound that it made her legs quake in fear. Drool mixed with blood flew from its mouth as the beast moved to strike her.

"Kim!" She heard her name shouted and the blow aimed for her never came as Skull was back handed into the closest wall, slumping down into an unmoving heap.

"Skull!" She screamed going over to him. She only had a moment, as Billy's shadow loomed over them. Ready to strike once more.

She didn't even get a chance to plead with Billy to stop because Bulk was between them in a heartbeat, locking eyes with the monster. "Billy! Stop it! You may be a monster now but you're in there someplace dork. I know you are. So fight back already! Fight!"

The Nightmare growled... then sniffed the air, breathing hard... He paced closer to Bulk who did not move. He merely said. "Kim get Skull out of here." In a whisper. Without seeing anything, he heard the whoosh of teleportation. Bulk did his best to prepare for a fight but this was it. He was going to die. "Billy... if you can hear me. I'm sorry for everything. I never did apologize..." Bulk closed his eyes.

And felt a warm, wet tongue lick his face. Carefully he opened his eyes, feeling the beast muzzle upon his neck and face but there was no biting. A few nibbles and licks but nothing that caused Bulk pain. Wait, was Billy purring?

"There's my pet! Having a midnight snack I see." A new voice spoke and the Nightmare pulled away with a whinny.

Ivan Ooze, Bulk surmised, as the purple man continued. "He seems to like you human. How very strange. Curious really. Goldar why don't we..." But Ivan didn't finish as Bulk vanished in a teleport. "Damn... just how many brats does Zordon have? Never mind. We are done here... for now."

With that the villains chained Billy, who fought wildly against being roped, and vanished. Ernie waited a long time before coming out of hiding. Billy? That thing was Billy? He'd known Kimberly's voice anywhere. Same with Bulk and Skull. Ernie let out a deep sigh, taking in the death and destruction around him. Had this been before the moon, he would have been driven insane by the terror... but now he could only sigh once more... "Kids, what have you gotten yourselves into?"

****************************Medical************************

Lerigot's quiet recovery alone in medical did not last long as a sudden flourish of activity hit all at the same time. From Dulcea, master warrior, being practically carried in by Tommy, to Kimberly teleporting in on the floor, cradling Skull's head and neck carefully to her chest.

Dulcea took one look at the swan, holding the... well well well... that was new. "Tend to the boy first Alpha."

"But Dulcea..." Ninjor worried, he had never seen her so very...old. So very... frail.

"I am not dying yet. Have no fear of that." She replied but took the offered chair Rocky had brought for her. Tommy had already left her side going to Kimberly to help in carefully moving Skull to the medical table.

"Is he...?" Kimberly asked Alpha who was running a scanner over Skull. She thought Skull was breathing but he had yet to open his eyes.

"He has a bad concussion. AiYiYi! Hand me the mental focus disks."

"These?" Justin asked, fetching the tiny little silver disks that had been used before to run scans on the rangers.

"Thank you Justin." Alpha took them and with great care placed them on skulls head. "He will be alright soon."

Tommy took a moment to take in Kimberly. She seemed pale...stressed...scared and wait...was she shorter? He opened her mouth to speak with her when...

"Tommy... Zordon is waiting for a report." Ninjor interrupted.

"But..."

Rocky put his arm over Tommy's shoulder. They both hurt like hell but would live. The ninjetti suits had protected them from the worst of it. "Come on. I'll give you a hand explaining things."

Kimberly watched them go before turning her eyes back to Skull. She was vaguely aware that Alpha was tending to Dulcea now and the other rangers were talking but... it washed over her without really hearing anything.

A gentle hand touched her shoulder. "Kim? You okay?"

She didn't even turn, she knew that kind voice. "Adam. Yeah, I'm okay."

He didn't believe her but gave her shoulder a soft squeeze. He could see the haunted look in her eyes. "Come on, you can't do anything else right now. Skull will be okay."

She sighed and finally looked at him. "You're right but I should tell you what happened..." she glanced at the other rangers in the room and spoke a bit louder. "You all, need to know what happened..."

*********************** Nightmare's mind*******************************

"Oh thank you god, thank you, thank you..." Billy slumped down into the dark, knees to his chest. That had been too close. For all the evil and death he was viewing, that he was technically doing, Kimberly had been spared. She had teleported away. Billy knew, logically, he would have been driven mad if he had killed his best friend.

He was already on the brink of insanity as it was...

Having 0 control of one's body while trapped in the mind will do that to a person. Even the smartest of beings.

Still... at least he was back in the hold of the submarine. He couldn't do any killing if he was alone.

His thoughts drifted back to the juice bar... why had... or more importantly, why hadn't the Nightmare hurt Bulk? The beast tore through other humans like a kid tearing open presents on Christmas morning so why not Bulk?

Billy blinked as a thought came to him... no that theory was too impossible to be true. But from what he knew about unicorns, after all Kimberly had a unicorn phase, if Unicorns were attracted to innocent virgins... then maybe the Nightmare was attracted to those it knew... in the sexual sense of the word.

It made sense theoretically, since the Nightmare was Billy and Billy had been intimate with Bulk on the moon. Of course that had been to remove Zedd's residual 'horny' magic saving Billy's life but still...

It had been Billy's first time... Maybe, magically speaking, that meant something to the Nightmare.

Or maybe Billy was closer to crazy then he thought...

********************* Zordon's chamber*******************

Bulk had just finished reporting to Zordon everything that had happened when the door opened. Bulk turned and met the glare Tommy gave him the moment he saw the former bully.

Bulk snorted, always got to be the tough guy, huh Oliver? He thought silently. But for once Tommy surprised Bulk, staying silent and only speaking to Zordon. "Zordon I..." but his voice trailed off. Where did he even begin to explain?

Rocky saw and felt the distress, it was time for the red ranger to step up. "Zordon, Ooze is free. We could barely hold our own against his minions. What do we do?"

Zordon was quiet for a long moment. "Rocky, I'm afraid I have no answer at this time. I am sorry... I know you wish for words of hope but at this moment. I have no plan."

"There must be something we can do. Someone who can help us?" Tommy asked.

"How did you defeat him the first time?" Bulk suddenly asked. "I mean, guy is out to get you Zordon so that makes me think you had a hand in capturing him."

Zordon sighed. "Let me tell you a story... one that doesn't have a happy ending..."

********************** Medical*********************

"Oh my..." Katherine mumbled quietly. Kimberly had finished her story and had not left anything out. It was almost more than the current pink ranger could handle. The blood, the death... made there little encounter with Ooze seem like kids on the play ground.

And the former power ranger had been brave enough to face Billy alone? Without powers? Katherine had to respect that.

Justin had gone very quiet, clutching silently to Adam who wrapped and arm around the frightened boy. Everyone with the same thought on there face. What do we do now? Have we already lost? Is it game over?

It was Ninjor who next spoke. "You had quite the first encounter with Ooze. Why don't you go rest young rangers?" While it wasn't said as a command... but it was felt as a strong suggestion.

Kimberly was the last out of the room. Pausing as if she wished to argue but Adam called for her softly and she moved on. Once alone Ninjor looked to Dulcea and the weak but awake Lerigot. "So... anyone have any ideas?"

*********************** Submarine********************************

Goldar wretched again into the bucket losing what little he had eaten. Seeing the violence of a Nightmare up close had pulled up memories he had spent thousands of years trying to push away.

This... couldn't be allowed to happen. Billy had to be stopped but he had no weapon that could kill a Nightmare. No golden bridal to over power him. No blue roses to numb and slow him.

And giving Billy the cure would cost Goldar his life. Ooze would view losing his pet as the ultimate betrayal.

Goldar spat. Billy was no pet. No Nightmare could ever be fully tamed. Controlled with magic and cold, thick chains sure, but tamed? Never.

What could he do? His options were limited. Give Billy the cure himself... or work with the rangers and give them the cure...

That thought made him sick once more.

Chapter Text

************************* Juice bar*****************************

24 hours....

It had been 24 hours since the attack. The bodies... the remains... had been cleaned up. The floors bleached and anything unable to be cleaned, had been thrown out. It was amazing to Ernie how with a little spit and polish it was almost as if this wasn't the site of a mass murder just last night.

There are been... complications. Those still alive, who had been in there homes or had been hiding, were angry at the power rangers. Almost violently so.

After all the rangers had done for them. Now the people of Angel grove were calling for heads... blaming the rangers for this new evil that had befallen them.

Ernie heard it all.

“We were better off on the moon!”

“Maybe they tried and failed....”

“How could they abandon us again?”

“The rangers should have stopped this.”

“I was here! They never came!”

Ernie listened to it all with a calm face, that did not match the burning in his soul. The rangers didn't deserve this hate. He silently prayed that the teenagers would not show up in ranger gear.

It would be dangerous to do so.

Thankfully Ernie's prayers were answered a few hours later when Bulk and Skull arrived. It was clear to the juice bar owner that these two individuals were a 'secret' go between for the power rangers and the people of angel grove. The eyes and ears when the rangers were... wherever else they went.

“Hey guys. Can you give me a hand in the back room?” Ernie asked nonchalantly after they duo had been there for about 45 mins.

“Sure Ernie, we'd be happy to.” Bulk replied. Skull nodded.

Ernie smiled slightly. These two had grown up so much. “Oh wait I need to get something in my office....” he said opening the door. Motioning for the duo to go in.

“You know you could have just said you wanted to talk to us.” This time Bulk sat in the chair in front of the desk.

Ernie shook his head, shutting the door. “Didn't want anyone to get suspicious.”

“Have they.... been saying stuff like that all day?” Skull asked. “About the rangers?”

Ernie nodded yes.

Bulk sighed. “Can't really blame them. This new guy, Ivan Ooze, is really bad news....and the Nightmare...”

“Bulk should you be telling Ernie all this?” Skull worried. “What about what Zordon said?” Skull's eyes went wide and he clapped his hands over his mouth realizing what he had said.

Ernie merely waved off Skull's worry. “I know about Tommy being the white falcon ranger. About Kimberly and Billy being former rangers and well a few other things anyway... but...” Ernie sighed. “Please tell me they have a plan?”

Bulk shook his head. “All the big forces of good are working on it but as of right now. They got zip.”

“But don't give up Ernie. I believe in them.” Skull said, hope shining in his eyes. “If anyone case save us now. It will be the rangers.”

“I just hope it will be enough....” Ernie sighed, “Be sure to tell the others that its not safe for the rangers right now. If they need to come down, best be dressed as normal teens.”

Bulk nodded. “We will.” he promised.

*********************** Ninjor's room***********************************

“Ninjor? Are you in here?” Justin's voice seemed to echo in the large room. Usually he didn't mind coming into Ninjor's room but without the blue ninja with him, it felt like... walking on sacred ground. Even though Ninjor still spent a lot of time in his vase. The room had been decorated with blue banners with the N of Ninjor on them as well as a few pillows, small table and a couple potted plants that looked like vines. Incense always seemed t be burning, sending up dancing waves of smoke that was always sweet and never made Justin cough.

“I am here young wolf.” The voice spoke from behind Justin and the little human turned quickly. Ninjor said nothing but was happy when the fear in Justin's face vanished with a smile. The boy had been through so much. He could feel it in his ninja spirit when they practiced fighting.

“You didn't show up for kata practice.” Justin said. “I was worried.”

Ninjor sighed, “Forgive me. I forgot.”

“It's okay. I know you and the others have a lot on your minds about everything.” Justin tried not to let how distressed he was feeling bleed into his voice. But he was scared. They had been beaten badly, Billy had killed around a dozen people and... was this game over again?

“Oh young wolf. If only we had some ideas. Some plan. I regret now letting Zordon seal away the fire-bird coin. Even though she was damaged. It would have been easier to access the power and forge them into a new form. Something we could use as a weapon.” Ninjor sighed again. “At this rate. I may have to return to Phadoes but even doing that would risk the world even more. I... never wished to endanger your home. For that I am sorry Justin.”

Justin nodded, what else could he do? This was some heavy stuff and while he could understand it, he also couldn't. “So if you had the coin... it would help?”

“Perhaps it would or something like that yes. Why?”

“I'll be right back.”

Ninjor watched the little blue ranger run off. Wondering what he could be up to.

******************** Medical************************

“Dulcea?” Kimberly called while still well away. The master warrior and Lerigot seemed to be talking. “I'm sorry to interrupt. ”

She watched the woman. Now appearing to be in her fifties turn. “No apology needed. Please come...” Dulcea beckoned with her hand. “What is on your mind swan?”

“Swan...” Kimberly mulled the name over. “You called me that once before. When I was dreaming but... that was real, wasn't it?”

Dulcea smiled and glance for a moment at Lerigot before answering. “Yes, it was very real. You are a very special young lady Kimberly. Though I think perhaps you already know that?”

Kimberly blushed. “Well I'm not a ranger anymore.” her voice was soft yet sad.

Lerigot cooed something and Dulcea laughed warmly. “He says that does not change anything Swan. You were born under a very special star.”

Kimberly blushed even redder. Truly adorable and innocent. “I always liked swans. Is that my spirit animal?”

Dulcea came closer, leaning down slightly to the shorter girl. “Agile Kimberly, light as a feather and bright as a star. You are the swan. I'm sorry I have no powers to give you. Away from my plateau my magic is weak.”

Kimberly smiled softly. “That's okay. It helps just knowing....” She trailed off, putting a hand over her heart.

“What was on your mind?” Dulcea asked after a few moment of quiet.

“Oh I thought,” Kimberly pulled out the necklace of time sand from her pocket. “I know you are aging and I thought, if you put this on that it would stop you from growing old...um...older.”

Dulcea took the necklace. “Oh Kimberly.” She slipped the necklace on. How could she ever tell the human that this small act may have saved Dulcea's life? After all, they never would have been able to take the necklace of time sand from her even though she no longer had need to wear it. Such a power had to be given freely of the owners own volition. Not even hinted at or asked for. “Tommy was right. You have a wonderful heart.”

Kimberly nodded before taking a few steps towards the wizard. “I also wanted to thank you Lerigot. You saved me and I owe you my life.”

The wizard cooed and clicked. Dulcea translated. “He says you are quite welcome. He was happy to help.” Dulcea chose not to translate the rest. While she knew it was a compliment, she doubted Kimberly would find the comparison of compassion to Lerigot's own infant child as the kindness it was intended to be.

“Hey Kim... oh sorry.” Adam called from the doorway taking a few steps into the room. “I didn't realize you were busy. I can come back later.”

“It is alright Adam. You are not interrupting. Lerigot and I need to go speak with Zordon anyway.” Dulcea said with a small smirk. She had only been here for a day but, she saw the secret looks the frog gave the swan when he thought no one was not looking.

Still smirking the warrior and wizard left the two humans alone in the room. For a moment they just stood in silent before Kim asked. “Did you need something Adam?”

“No, I um....” He dropped his shoulders. “I just wanted to check on you. After what you went through last night. Not that you can't take care of yourself but I... I'm here if you need a friend or I can just go away if you want to be alone or whatever you want....” Adam rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. This had sounded so much better in his head.

Kimberly reached out and touched his arm. “Thank you Adam. I haven't eaten yet today, haven't felt like it, but I really should. Do you want to walk with me to the kitchen?”

“Sure Kim.”

Adam fell in step besides the shorter girl. It wasn't a long walk but they remained quiet. Once in the kitchen Adam turned to Kimberly and smiled. “How about some pancakes?”

She blinked but since she had no objections she nodded. “Pancakes sound really good.”

“Coming right up.”

Kimberly watched Adam mix up some batter and heat up the stove. The way he flipped pancakes in the air. It was almost like watching a dance. She had no idea she was staring at him until her focus was broken by the arrival of Tommy and Katherine.

Things suddenly felt...awkward. But Tommy tired hard to push that away. They were a team. “Can you make me some pancakes to Adam? I missed lunch.”

“Me too? Please?” Katherine asked.

“Yeah sure, take a seat.” The black ranger motioned to the table.

The only sound was the bubbling butter of the pan as each pancake was made. It was too much silence for the current pink ranger. “Here. I'll get plates.” Katherine offered.

“I'll grab forks.” Kimberly replied also getting up.

“Might as well get the napkins.” Tommy added.

Kimberly snorted a short laugh. “Tommy, I've never seen you use a napkin. Not once.”

Tommy turned to her with a mocked look of hurt. “How dare you Kimberly. You know I am a bastion of sophistication.”

She wrinkled her nose at him. “You eat a dictionary or something?”

Katherine laughed. “He's been studying with Alpha.”

Tommy's face turned beet red. “Well um... as leader I need to be smart as well as strong.” Though Tommy would rather lose his back teeth than admit just how much he was enjoying study session with Alpha. The little bot had a way of teaching that made information stay in his mind. No teachers had ever been able to do that before.

Adam put a large plate down. Pancakes dripping in syrup. “Lets eat. Can't save the world on an empty stomach.”

The four ate, chatted and teased and for just a moment everything felt right in the world.

*************************** Ninjor room**************

Justin returned but the usually so happy child seemed very shy. “Ninjor I... I took this from the moon and.... I think its little bits of gold power coin.” He held out the small glass tube with a cork at the top. The very vial Goldar had used to kidnap Kimberly from there room on the moon.

“You are correct.” Ninjor moved his hand over the glass and the little grains sparkled and glowed. “Justin this may be of great help. Thank you.”
The boy smiled as Ninjor continued. “Come, we should speak to Zordon.”

“Really? I can sit in on the planning?” Justin's eyes sparkled.

“Yes young wolf. I have a feeling you will be very important.”
************************Submarine***********************

Divatox frowned as she applied another layer of dead sea mud to her face. This wasn't going as planned. Ivan Ooze seemed to have no plans other then chaos and revenge.

And he wasn't falling for her charms as she expected. He had taken over her ship, her crew and pushed her to the side. It was embarrassing! She, Divatox, pirate queen, feared throughout space. Was completely useless on her own ship yet she did not dare speak a word of the injustice she felt.

Perhaps it was time to send Dark Spector a message. The ultimate lord of evil should be made aware of what was happening. It the stories were true, Ooze and Dark Spector were more enemies then anything else.

And maybe Dark Spector would do something for once. Something that actually benefited her.

************************* Outside the Command Chamber*******************

Rocky tried to calm his heart rate. When he had found the side door open in the command chamber he feared the worst. They were not suppose to leave the command chamber alone, and certainly not without telling someone. Zordon's power could only protect them inside those stone and metal walls. And Ivan Ooze had said he wanted the yellow one. “Aisha? You okay?”

Rocky voice drew her from her thoughts as she stared out into the desert. She didn't look at him as she replied. “'I'm fine.” She felt him come up to stand partly beside her and partly behind her.

Rocky placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. “No, you're not. What's wrong?” He said it with such kindness and caring that Aisha couldn't stop the two tears that slid down her face nor the sob that slipped past her lips. “Hey hey hey It's okay.” Rocky wrapped her in a hug.

Aisha pulled away. “Rocky I don't see how any of this is going to be okay! I know I'm suppose to be the bear. The strong one but...” She gestured to the command chamber. “I can barely breathe in there, the tension is so thick you could cut it with a knife and serve it on a plate.” Aisha sighed. “I don't think I can take much more fear and losing all the time. So if you wake up one day and I'm gone.... it's not personal.” She turned away from him to hide her tears.

Suddenly Rocky grabbed her by the shoulders and spun her back to face him. Fire burning in his eyes. “No! If you want to call it quits, then I'll grab my stuff and let Zordon know. There must be a dozen or so people from the harem that could take our places. But I made you and Adam a promise when we first met on the moon and I intend to keep it. You are never going to be alone again, trying to survive. Not so long as I live. If you want to run, we will run together. I've got your back.”

Aisha burst into tears and Rocky pulled her close letting her cry and sob against him. It took awhile but once Aisha finally stopped crying and wiped at her eyes did Rocky asked. “What do you want to do Aisha?”

She bit her lower lip in thought. “Let's go inside. Maybe the others have a plan by now.”

Rocky nodded. “Sounds good.”

They were almost to the door when Aisha spoke again. “And Rocky? Thanks.”

He smiled at her. “Anytime.”

Chapter Text

************************* Submarine*****************************

The constant damp was playing havoc with his fur, matting it down and giving him a constant moldy, wet dog smell. Goldar frowned, as he paced the small space of his new room. So small he couldn't even fully open his wings. Every few paces he would stop and look at the item on the table. A deep blueish black item with flecks of gold.

An item that, if Ooze found him with it, would be the cause of his death.

He was a fool for even thinking what he was thinking and yet... what other way was there? Possibly if it did work, if everything went perfect, then possibly Zedd and Rita would hail Goldar as a hero, a most faithful servant, well rewarded... but if not.

Goldar shook his head. He didn't even want to think of the if not. But he knew one thing for sure. Billy, the Nightmare, couldn't be allowed to continue living. He knew of no blade that could slay a mythical beast but he could turn Billy back. Or at least make him human enough to be killed.

But not alone.... he would need the rangers help.

With a growl he picked up Billy's communicator. He randomly pushed a few buttons before speaking. “Tommy! Answer me.”

***************************** Command Chamber**********************

“Man, I forgot how much I like pancakes.” Tommy said, placing his dishes in the sink. “You're a good cook Adam.”

Adam gave a small smile at the praise. “I've had practice.” He said grabbing a pair of rubber gloves and turning on the sink filling it with soapy water.

“I'll dry.” Kimberly volunteered. Which made Tommy volunteer to put the dishes away so he could stand next to Kim, while Katherine wrapped up the left overs. They chatted a bit but mostly worked in silence. So it was shocking when Goldar's voice spoke out from Tommy's communicator. So surprising that when the monsters voice echoed through the room Kimberly dropped the plate she had been drying, it shattered to bits on the floor like broken stars falling to earth.

The smile Tommy had been wearing slipped away, melting like snow in the desert. “What do you want Goldar?” Tommy spoke into his communicator. He wasn't even going to bother asking how his former evil teacher had access to this frequency.

There was a dry chuckle, “For once Tommy. Just to talk.”

“So talk.”

“Not here, in person, alone. Only you and me.”

Tommy frowned, “Oh yeah right, how do I know this isn't a trap?”

Goldar laughed again. “You don't but...” His voice became serious. “I give you my word of honor, no tricks, no trap.”

Tommy blinked, even evil had its code, if Goldar was giving his word of honor, then this was serious. “Where do you want to meet?” Tommy asked, ignoring the incredulous looks on his friend's faces.

“Do you remember where I first trained you?”

“Yes...” Tommy replied, fighting back the memories that always chewed in the back of his mind.

“Meet me there in a few hours, say midnight. And come alone Tommy.” The connection went dead.

Kimberly was the first to break the silence. “You aren't like, actually gonna go, are you?” Worry was in every word she spoke.

Tommy sighed, “I think I have to.”

“Clearly its a trap.” Adam replied, getting a broom and dust pan for the bits of glass.

“I agree, you can't go Tommy.” Katherine added, her blue eyes shining with concern.

Tommy shook his head. “I don't expect anyone to understand about what happened before my first time on the moon but Goldar gave his word... I think he is serious.”

“Tommy! You can't trust a monster.” Adam argued. “Particularly that one.”

Kimberly thought back to the moon, specifically her first shower. “Goldar... keeps his word, when he gives it.” After all, a deal had been a deal, she and Billy did eat after she... sexy posed for the Lion-Ape while bathing. “But this is still a bad idea.”

Tommy simply nodded, knowing now was not the time to ask how Kimberly was so sure that Goldar keeps his word. After all, Goldar had been trying to take Kimberly away on the moon. Tommy had never asked about that but he wasn't blind. He knew of Goldar's attraction to his girlfriend... er ex girlfriend. Tommy suddenly wanted to pull the former pink ranger into a hug but stopped himself. There relationship was still on rather thin ice.... and that was his fault alone.

“At least tell Zordon.” Katherine pleaded slightly. “Talk it over with him.”

“Yeah good thinking. I'll go now.” Without waiting for a reply Tommy left the little group in the kitchen.

But little did they know, Tommy had no intention of speaking to Zordon about this right now. No, he was the team leader, and it was his job to protect the team. He could handle Goldar alone.

No matter what.

******************** Zordon's chamber******************

Justin sat in the back corner of the main chamber, thrilled to be included but careful to not be in the way as he listened to these four big powers of good talk about there options. Well as he listened to three of them, he had no idea what Lerigot was saying.

Ninjor had shown them the bits of gold metal Justin had found, saying he knew at once that they were part of Kimberly's power coin and uncorrupted by evil.

Dulcea had been quick to mention that this bit of power, while strong, was much too small to create a new ranger with, at least alone and that they had no time to find more energy.

Then Lerigot had said something, then Zordon and on and on. Justin listened to it all intently. After half an hour or so, no one had seemed to come up with anything, though many ideas had been thrown around.

Justin decided now seemed like a good time to speak up. “Um... I have an idea.” The human boy tried very hard not to flinch as all eyes turned to him.

“What is your idea young wolf?” Ninjor asked.

“I um... it might not work but...” Justin swallowed hard. “I've been listening to everything you guys have been saying and I think, using the power coin fragments remaining energy and some magic infused grid technology, we could trap Ivan Ooze again...” Justin spoke detailing his plan. The forces of good had to agree, it was a good plan. Better than anything they had come up with yet.

Justin blushed under the praise and Zordon smiled. His young blue ranger was indeed as clever as they come but a pane of sadness filled Zordon for a moment. Thinking of Billy, feeling deeply he failed his other son.
No, they hadn't failed Billy. Only if they gave up would it be a failure. “Let us work out the details as much as we can, then will will inform the rangers of our plan.”

From out of no where Ninjor produced some blue prints and a few pencils and note pads. Justin was shy at first but once he got going, the device practically designed itself.

This would work, the wolf ranger was sure. They would stop the bad guy and save the world.

He had faith.

************************** Billy's head*****************************
How long had he been here? There was no time inside one's mind. Nothing but endless darkness surrounded him, except for the two orbs that showed the most terribly things to Billy. Orbs of eyes that he tried very hard to ignore any time he wasn't in the holding cell of Divatox's submarine. Darkness was preferable to terror and blood shed those orbs would show. He had tried everything he could think of to regain control of himself but so far nothing had worked.

The former blue ranger had never known such a feeling of desperation. Other then the clothes on his back he had nothing with him, though he knew that this form around him was a self projection. It wasn't real, that... monster was his body now. He had theorized that his mind was creating this avatar as it were, to keep safe what was left of Billy's personality, mind and soul. Holding tight to the last of threads of his humanity.

And that wasn't a very comforting thought.

All he could do now was sit and wait and hope. That somehow his friends would be able to save him and if not, he hoped the last thing he ever saw would be Tommy's sword ending him. At least he would be free.... even if he was dead.
******************************* Tommy, location unknown*********************

Tommy stood in a tree line at the edge of the wide open field watching the moon come up. He didn't like this place now, when he had been evil it had been such fun but now he couldn't stop the shiver that touched his spine. This place was a sea of evil, one wouldn't know it from just looking around but evil seemed seeped up from the ground here like a poison mist, spreading and consuming everything it could.

“Get your head in the game Oliver.” Tommy quietly chastised himself. Now was not the time to be letting his mind wander to old deeds he did. He pulled out a pair of binoculars, special ranger made ones and did a scan. If this was some kind of trap, it was good. There was only one life sign in the clearing. Goldar.

“I don't have all night!” Goldar's voice carried through the air to him.

Tommy stood tall and walked out to greet his former teacher. “Goldar.” he said then went silent. For a long moment, human and monster merely looked at each other before Tommy commented. “You've seen better days.”

Goldar growled, aware that Tommy was talking about the condition his fur was in. “Low blow for a good guy.” He smirked, “Perhaps you're not as good as you pretend to be.”

Tommy's frowned deepen. 'Low blow for a low blow. What do you want Goldar?”
“A truce.”

Out of anything he could have said, Tommy was must surprised by those words. He must have misheard. “A truce?”

“Yes ranger a truce.” Goldar folded his arms over his chest. 'Those very words pain me to say but I think we both would prefer Billy to be human again.”

Tommy narrowed his eyes as a thousand questions began running through his mind but he bit his tongue to keep from saying something he might regret. “And you can do that? Change Billy back?”

Goldar pulled out a vial from his belt, it glowed like moonlight in a jar. “Me no, but Finster can. This is a cure for Billy only.” Goldar was careful with his next words. “Not for Kimberly.”

Tommy nodded, of course Goldar had no way of knowing Kim was already cured. He reached for the vial while asking. “What did you have in mind?”

Goldar pulled the glass away from Tommy's reach. “I need your help. You've seen what a Nightmare can do. How violent and evil they are? Without any rules or honor. You will be the bait to get Billy close enough to force him to swallow this.”

“And if Billy happens to kill me in the process?”

Goldar shrugged but didn't say anything. He didn't have to. Tommy got the message loud and clear, one less ranger.

“So what's the plan? I mean you do have a plan, don't you?”

Goldar puffed out his chest. “Of course I have a plan. Around this time tomorrow Ivan Ooze is planning another attack. This time down by the docks. You will need to find a way to lure the Nightmare into chasing you. I have a warehouse all set up for the plan. No one will bother us. Not Ooze, not Elgar, not the other rangers.”

Tommy narrowed his eyes. “And what are you getting out of this truce? I know you are not doing it out of the goodness of your heart.”

Goldar smirked. “That is my business. So do we have a deal?” He held out his hand.

Tommy shook it. “Deal.”

And Goldar smiled....

Chapter Text

***************************** Author Note***********************************
I know its been awhile but with life and then the passing of JDF it has been difficult to carry on. I haven't even had a chance to talk about my being a power ranger on a podcast using the renegades system.

But I think, this story will have an ending, it may not be what is expected but I think for the sake of carrying on, it should be completed.
Don't give up and may the power protect you.

************************* Command Chamber*****************************

“Tommy? Are you okay?”

The voice was so soft, so gentle that at first Tommy was not even sure he had heard anything. But his tired mind registered the voice. “Kat.” he replied, without looking at her. His eyes on the computer in front of him but not really looking at it.

Kat took that as permission to come closer. “Did you talk to Zordon?”

Tommy still had not looked at her, she would have seen the lie in his eyes, but gave the slightest of head nods in the affirmative. Very slowly Kat interlaced her fingers with his, holding his hand. “Did he agree to Goldar's plan?”

Tommy pulled his hand away. “Yeah, it's all set.” he turned to the pink ranger and seeing the hurt in her eyes added, “Sorry Kat, I just can't be distracted right now.”
Kat wanted to argue but she knew better. All of this, her, Kim everything. This love triangle was a distraction. One that none of them needed right now.

“I know, so what is the plan?”

“Well,” Tommy touched the computer screen. “This is where Goldar says Ivan Ooze is attacking tomorrow night. I've been mapping out the area and I think this here...” he zoomed in. “Is the best spot to trap Billy.”

Katherine studied the images before her. “We might be able to get there during the day. Scope the place out. Set something up. I don't think anyone will notice a few of us about.”

Tommy marveled and the blue eyed girl for a moment. Why hadn't he thought of that? “Yeah, but I'll just be taking Rocky and Adam with me.”

Now Katherine was ready to argue, he could see the spark of defiance in her eyes but he cut her off before she could speak. “Its not personal, but the less of us in the area the better. I have no idea of ooze will have eyes on the place before the intended attack and I'll need the guys strength for the trap I have in mind.”

Katherine nodded, eyes drifting to the floor. “Okay Tommy. If that's what is best.”

Warm arms pulled her to his chest. “It is, don't worry. Everything is going to be okay.” He was lying again. Tommy was no fool. There was a very good chance Billy would kill him, or vice versa. “Get some sleep Kat.” He said after a moment letting her go.

“What about you? Alpha can watch for trouble.”

Tommy smiled slightly. “I'll go to bed soon. Just want to finish going over a few more things.”

Katherine nodded and turned. Leaving the leader of the power rangers alone with his thoughts.

And that could be a very dark place.... after all they were up against evil... maybe he needed to use a little evil in order to win. The line between good and evil was often blurred. His vision had been going fuzzy with it. He never would have thought of making a deal with Goldar before but, desperate times and all that. Tommy turned his eyes back to the chart in front of him on the computer. There was also a good chance he was making another mistake. The lives of his team, of Billy, of everyone on earth were in his teenage hands. He waited awhile before he made up his mind.

Kimberly... he needed to see her. Talk to her. She could always put things into perspective. She had been his whole reason for being good in the first place. He wanted to be worthy of her. Had she known the kind of guy he was before moving to Angel Grove she would have stayed far away.

Rita's choice of him had been perfect. Tommy Oliver, who got into fights just to feel pain. Who punched out teeth and broke noses for the thrill....

As Tommy made his way down to the bed rooms he was aware of just how late or early it was. 4am. Kimberly would likely still be sleeping.

“Falcon? Are you alright?” her voice cut through the stillness and Tommy swallowed a yelp of surprise.

“Dulcea, yeah I'm fine.”

The great warriors eyes flashed for a moment before she spoke. “I believe that is the first lie you have told me Tommy.”

The way she said it left no room for denial and Tommy felt his head drop. “I'm losing it... I'm losing everything. I am a failure.”

A hand squeezed his shoulder. “You are no failure Tommy. Come walk with me. Let us talk.”

And without meaning to Tommy told her everything, once the words started to flow he just couldn't stop them. “I don't want to disappoint Zordon again but I know he wouldn't like what I am doing. How I'm making a deal with the dark side of things.”

Dulcea pulsed her lips together in thought. “No, he would not but I think you are doing the right thing.”

The moment she said that Tommy felt a weight lift from his heart and mind. 'Really?”

“Yes falcon, you may not believe me, but I know the feelings you are struggling with now very well.” She turned her eyes towards him, once more seeking deep into his soul. “So tell me your plan, and I will improve the odds of it as much as I can.”

“Thanks Dulcea. I could use the help. I have so many ideas but too many to pick one to follow through with. I was always the right now action guy. Never the plan maker.”

“Then let us get started.”

************************* Morning Command Chamber****************************

“That smells amazing Adam.” Aisha praised entering the kitchen while carrying a basket of different fresh fruits. “Gift from Ernie.” She said placing it on the table.

“Whoa cool.” Justin grabbed an apple biting into it. “Yum!”

Rocky grabbed a banana. “ I'm surprised after what's been happening that Ernie would still be so willing to help us.”

“Ernie is good people.” Kimberly replied grabbing an orange before asking, “Need help over there Adam?” She watched him flip another pancake on top of the already dangerous stacked plate.

“Nope, just about done.” Adam shot Kim that smile of his that seemed to always make her smile in response. Every since she had changed back, no before that, even before she was sick with weakness, even back on the moon, Adam seemed to make time for her. She hadn't given it much thought, after all she was Tommy's girlfriend and Adam was just a dear friend but now with everything shifting in her head and heart, Kimberly found herself confused more often then she liked.

“Yo earth to Kim?” A hand waved in front of her face and Kimberly blinked back. “Bulk? When did you guys get here?” It was still so odd seeing the honorary rangers just coming and going as they wanted. Skull was chatting brightly with Justin and Adam, while eating pancakes. Kim looked down. Someone, probably Adam, had put some pancakes on her plate without her even noticing.”

“A few minutes ago.” Bulk answered giving her a once over. “You okay? You were totally spacing out.”

Kimberly gave a slight nod. “Yeah, guess I'm still a bit tired.”

That caught Skull's attention. “Too tired to hep at the juice bar? Cuz we can go without ya, if you need to rest.”

“I could also go in your place. I don't mind.” Katherine offered earnestly. “After all, Tommy said he would only need Rocky and Adam's help today.”

“Help for what?” Bulk asked, slightly annoyed to again seemingly left out of things.

“Oh right, you guys weren't here, see Tommy met with Goldar and got this plan to save Billy.” Justin blurted out quickly. “Oh wait... I was allowed to tell them, right?” The small blue ranger asked looking to Rocky, the de-facto second in command.

Rocky glanced from Skull to Bulk before nodded. “Yeah that's fine.” The previous rangers might have had some negative interactions with this duo but Bulk and Skull had shown they were not bad people and more importantly, powers or no powers, they had the teams back.

“Wait, so everyone is okay with Tommy and Goldar meeting up?” Bulk asked, bite in his voice. “Kim are you okay with this? Guy basically assaulted and kidnapped you.” He asked, and while not spoken she knew he was referring to what the four of them, then six of them, had experienced on the moon.

The former pink ranger shrugged her shoulders. “Not really but... if there is even a chance we can save Billy, we have to try.”

“So where is Tommy anyway?”

“Right here.” Tommy answered, walking into the room with a confidence the other rangers had not seen in awhile. He was carrying some rolled up papers. Dishes were quickly moved so the maps could be spread on the table. “And I've got a plan.”

*************************** Angel grove *******************************

“Kim, are you sure you are feeling okay to be out?” Skull asked, worry in his voice, as he, Kimberly and Bulk walked towards the community center. Skull might not be the brightest when it comes to some things but even he could tell Kimberly was well, not her usual self.

Her bright smile banished his clouds of worry even as Bulk answered for her. “Numbskull, she's all better.”

“Better than I have felt in a long time.” Kimberly agreed, stretching her hands up to the blue sky. “Though not really looking forward to going to the juice bar. After what everyone has been saying about the rangers.” Bulk and Skull had filled the team in on how quickly the opinion of the public had turned on them. It made Bulk so angry but he did his best to keep those feelings to himself because he could understand all too well. People were scared, after that bloody mess at the community center.... no... Bulk pushed that thought away falling behind slightly as Skull and Kimberly began pulled a few steps ahead chatting again like old friends.

If someone had told Bulk a year ago, he would be close friends with Kimberly Hart, that he would have respected Tommy Oliver, that he was worthy of being an honorary power ranger, he would have laughed in there face.

It was surprising how fast life could change. Tommy's plan. Even Bulk had to admit, it was a good plan. But the honorary rangers needed to get as much intelligence as they could at the juice bar, just to make sure there wouldn't be any unexpected issues.

“Hey watch it!” Skull suddenly shouted at the driver of a car who ran the red light. Skull had pulled Kimberly back from the edge of the street. “Sheesh and I thought I was a bad driver.”

Bulk frowned catching up to the others. “Something's happening.” Indeed a steady stream of cars seemed to be leaving Angel Grove, most of the cars were barely functioning and seemingly filled with people and things. People began to appear on foot carrying bags and back packs. All moving away from the center of town.

“I don't like this.” Kimberly said.

Bulk ushered them to the side of the walkway and stopped a random couple going by. “Hey, what going on?”

The man shot him a cold look. “What do you think idiot? We're fleeing Ooze.”

A woman Kimberly recognized from the harem spoke, “The loser rangers aren't coming.”

The man snorted, “If they were real heroes, they would have stopped that damn monster before it killed all those people at the community center.”

“I hate the rangers.” The woman agreed. “I'd turn them over to Ooze in an instant.”

Kimberly felt hot tears burning in her eyes as she unconsciously balled her hands into fists taking a few steps forward. “You ungrateful bitch! Both of you! You have no idea what the power rangers did for you! How much they sacrificed! For all of us!”

Recognition flashed in the woman's eyes. “...Zedd's favorite.”

Those words deflated Kimberly faster than any physical attack could have, even as the man and woman scrambled to get away from the trio.

“Well that's annoying.” Kim said with a sigh, her anger abating. “I'd rather no one remember that little fact.”

Bulk nodded, “Come on, let's check in on Ernie.”

**************************** Ninjors' vase**************************

“Dulcea, are you sure? Powers cannot just come from nothing.” Ninjor shook his head.
“We have the remains of the firebird coin from before it was corrupted. That should be enough to get us started. Plus the time sand in this pendant.” She replied, touching the gold orb around her neck.

Ninjor paced closer. “You do know what you are saying correct? What you are asking me to do it will be the death of you.” Sadness echoed in his voice.

Dulcea sighed softly and shook her head. “Nothing is forever Ninjor. Not the stars, not the sky, not the temple of power. Not even us.”
“But Lerigot could have helped. Why wait till now? Till after the wizard has left us?”

“You know he cannot survive the rays of light from Earth's sun for long. Besides unlike you or I, Lerigot has a wife and a young son. I would not risk that, though if he had known of my plan, I am sure he would have given all the aid he could.”

“Dulcea.... I can't...”

“We must try Ninjor, for the great good of all the universe. We must try. I resign myself to this fate.”

“Then so be it. We shall try.” Ninjor's voice was strong with determination and hope.

Chapter Text

A/N : I've had to go back an re read my work because its been so long I have forgotten exactly what has been happening. So if there are any continuity errors, just blame it on a wizard. ;)

************************* Juice Bar*****************************

Ernie leaned his head down onto his arms along the well polished bar of his believed community center. No one had come in yet today. Not a soul and for some reason that upset the smoothie maker more than it should. He had been here during the arguments, just last night, when the majority of the town decided to flee for there lives.

A few vocal people had swayed the thoughts of the rest. The people agreed, the power rangers had not been doing enough to keep them safe and the population of angel grove was already so much smaller than before.

Most had no place to go, the majority of them heading either to the mountains or out to the Midwest. A few daring souls even planned to get a few boats together and were going to try to head to Hawaii. Ernie felt his heart ache for them. Many of those making these treks would die. From weather conditions leading to exposure, bandits, spoiled food or simply drinking unclean water.

The juice bar had been wiped clean of supplies. At least the ones that were not well hidden. It was going to be rough for awhile for anyone who stayed.

With as many dead as there had been during Zedd conquest of the planet, making mistakes like this, scattering in all directions with no plans. Ernie sighed, this really might be the end of humans being the dominate species on the planet. He was so tired of death but he had hope. And teens or not, he believed in the power rangers. He had, over time, come to figure out who the new rangers were. Thought he never let on that he knew. It really hadn't been that hard once he knew what to look for.

And they were all good kids. However, whatever or whomever decided who got to be power rangers had picked well.

The door to the community center opened and Ernie looked up. Speak of the devil. “Hey.”

“Geez Ernie... what happened?” Kimberly asked nudging a ripped up card board box with her foot. “Must have been some party.” In fact other than the neat and clean bar, the whole center was trashed. Tables over turned, chairs scattered about, ripped open boxes, broken glasses, trash everywhere.

Ernie chuckled dryly and opened his mouth to reply but stopped. “Kim?” he questioned. She looked younger than he remembered and her clothing seemed a little too big on her.

Kimberly sighed, guessing at his thoughts. “The others, they got the spell out of me. They saved my life but to do so, I had to lose a year of time.”

Her voice sounded so sad. Ernie simply nodded, nothing really surprised him anymore. “If you came for supplies. I don't have much left to offer. But I can find you kids something.”

“No, We're good. We still had some fruit you gave us a few days ago.” Kimberly said bending down to start cleaning some litter off the floor.

Ernie watched her for a moment before another thought stuck him. He had never seen Kimberly come alone to the juice bar since they had returned to earth. Not once. She always had someone with her. He remarked on that.

Kimberly simply shrugged. “Bulk and Skull walked me to the front door but they said they had something to do. Want me to get the broom?”

“Sure, if you don't mind helping.”

Kimberly only smiled and headed to the cleaning closet.

***************** Warehouse district, noon********************

Rows of long identical looking building laid before them like silent guardians. The warehouse district by the docks usually was a busy place but it had been mostly abandoned when Rita originally came onto the scene.

Rocky shielded his eyes. He could see the ocean spread out wide along the horizon. He used to love the ocean. Now with Divatox and Ooze lurking out there, it was a place of danger.

Tommy looked over his map. “There! That's the building we want.” He said, pointing.

“Seems like a weird place to attack.” Adam remarked.

“I agree. I mean Ooze has been wanting to hurt people. This place is like a ghost town.” Rocky remarked.

Adam wrinkled his nose. “Now why did you say that? It's already spooky quiet out here.” Even as he spoke a gust of wind seemed to moan through the silent alleyways between the buildings.

Tommy tired the door. It opened with the slightest touch, as if it was prepared for them. In fact, looking around the room, it had seemingly been prepared. There were all manner of ropes, chains, sheet metal and the likes laying around. “Goldar did his homework.” Tommy spoke.

“Oh yeah because all this screams trap.” Rocky replied.

Adam was still as a stone, listening. “I don't hear anyone but us. I think we are alone.”

“Okay then, let's get started.” Tommy unrolled the paper he brought with him. “Let's start here and here.”

“Is this really going to work?” Adam asked, straining to pull another thick metal chain into place. “I mean won't Billy see this coming?”

“I'm not sure,” Rocky replied pulling an opposite chain toward the wall. 'But at least we know these are strong.”

Tommy jumped down from an upper box where he had been working on the overlap of metal across the ceiling. “It will work guys. It just needs to hold long enough for me to cure Billy.” Tommy's voice was so confident that both Rocky and Adam found themselves agreeing.

After all this had been the plan Tommy had made with Dulcea. It would work. It has to work.

************************ Command Chamber******************

Justin sighed sadly once more as he made a third lap around the command chamber. It wasn't fair! He was one of the guys too! Why hadn't Tommy allowed him to come help? He was sure he could have done something to be of use.

He hated feeling so little. Yes he was a kid, he knew that but... it still didn't make it any easier.

Zordon and Alpha 5 were no where to been seen. Ninjor wasn't in his vase and there was no sign of Dulcea anywhere.

Aisha and Kat were busy sparing in the practice area and talking girl talk. Justin knew they would have let him join but he didn't really feel like hanging with the girls. Plus he knew whatever they were talking about they wouldn't be able to talk about with him around.

He had caught more then enough whispered snippets on conversation to understand what was going on. Justin made a promise to himself that if he ever fell in love, which was an icky idea anyway in his opinion, it would be with one person only and forever. Not all this weird confusion triangle stuff.

Voice floated softly down a hallway he had never noticed before. The sound brought him back to his surroundings. When had he walked this far into the command chamber?

With nothing better to do Justin made his way deeper into the Command chamber, walls of metal became interlaced with walls of carved grey rocks. This place felt strange and Justin shivered with goosebumps from the energy of this place. There was a light up ahead from a door left open a crack.

Justin moved as silently as he could, peeking through the door. He shivered at what he saw and was unable to hold back as he pushed the door open with a shout. “Ninjor!”

The ninja master spun, clearly surprised. “Justin?” he did not like the look the blue ranger was giving him.

“What are you doing to Dulcea?!” Justin demanded.

********************* Billy's mind****************************

The constant, endless darkness was driving him crazy. Billy held onto his sense of self with calculus problems and quadratic equations. Anything to drown out the visions and sounds that constantly filled his head from the being he was trapped inside.

It was a small blessing that Ivan Ooze kept him locked up in the hold of the submarine. The walls were solid, the damp dark calming to the raging beast that only seemed to crave chaos.

No matter how he tried to keep his thoughts from wandering to dark places they always did. Would it be better if he was killed? There was no way the rangers could save him and even if they did... he had killed so many innocent people. He feared the sadness he would see in Kimberly's eyes over what he had done.

No, the Nightmare had done those horrible things and he wasn't the Nightmare. Billy reminded himself.
He hoped that Kimberly would be okay. He hoped and prayed that she wasn't changing into a monster and that she also wasn't constantly comatose with weakness. None of the others would know how to care for her if she was comatose. They all lacked his understanding of biology, chemistry and grid technology.

Tommy and the others had better be looking after her. Kimberly, she was too special to be forgotten about.

It was strange but Billy took comfort in knowing that in-spite of all there faults. Bulk and Skull would make sure Kimberly was okay.

Moon forged bonds ran deep and strong....

Bulk.... Billy sighed... why hadn't the Nightmare killed him? Why had it been so... excited but gentle in seeing the ex bully?

Did it have something to do with his previous experience with Bulk? Did that... passion somehow transfer? Billy didn't have an answer and was too scared to think about it... so back to his math problems he forced his mind.

Before he lost himself forever...

**************** Command Chamber*******************

“Justin! You should know better than to spy!” Ninjor chastized but Justin wasn't listening. He could not take his eyes of the stone slab of a table where Dulcea laid. Tubes hooked up and around her body drawing for a golden kind of light from her. She was so very still. He gripped his power coin close and gazed up at Ninjor. He wouldn't be a match for him but he had to try. Ninjor was hurting Dulcea.

He looked like he was killing her.

“Young wolf?” Dulcea's soft voice called to him and Justin stopped the action he was about to do. She had known, had felt what the child had planned. “Come here.” She beckoned softly.

Justin swallowed the lump in his throat as he approached her slowly. “Dulcea? What's going on? You look terrible.”

She chuckled softly. “I am dying young wolf.”

“Dulcea, you should not have told him.” Ninjor frowned. “He is but a child.”

“He is old enough to know. Are you not, wolf?”

Justin simply nodded. “But can't we do anything? I don't... I don't want you to die.”

Dulcea smiled weakly. “Listen well Justin. I believe with all my heart that the rangers, that all of you, will save Billy. But even that cure will not be enough to keep him alive. His human soul, I fear has been deeply damaged. Splintering apart like pieces of broken glass. If he were to take his own life. It is a blow I do not think the team will survive. So I am willingly giving my magic for the protection and survival of this team.”

“When the process is done, Dulcea will be no more.” Ninjor's voice cracked slightly with sorrow as he spoke those words.

“Isn't there anything I can do?” Justin asked.

Dulcea had closed her eyes. “I will not make you, nor will I ask it but if you wish, you can stay and help Ninjor until my time is done. I think it would be best if he is not alone when it is all over.” Even as she spoke, she seemed to grow paler and older.

“Of course I'll stay and help. I'll stay....” He promised softly.

After all he wanted to be treated like a grown up. What was more grown than this. Helping even when there is no promise of a happy ending for everyone.

Chapter Text

********************** Divatox ship**************************

Goldar tucked his wings in close. He couldn't risk a single feather falling out of place. It was now or never. With great care he slipped into Ooze's private chamber. The room that had been Divatox's until Ooze had taken it for himself. The shadows and darkness did not bother him as he carefully slipped between snoozing purple copies.

It was not the copies that had Goldar concerned so much as the large silver tub of purple ooze that was Ooze himself, resting in the center of the room. A few bubbles popped from the liquid, sounding very much like snoring.

His goal laid before him. An orb of glass that held endless snow sat upon a high shelf. He touched it, rousing the two beings trapped inside.

“Goldar you worthless worm! How dare you show your face! If I was free I would....” Zedd growled but the sound was cut off as the golden lion-ape slipped the snow globe into his bag. Now was not the time. He would have to grovel later but freeing Lord Zedd and Rita Repulsa was his best bet at survival.

That was, once Ooze was gone. As much as it physically pained Goldar to admit. Only Tommy would be able to stop Ooze. He had a spark that Goldar had not seen in any other humans, other then perhaps Kimberly. Until the world had fallen down around him, Goldar never questioned why that was. Yet it filled his nights with sleepless turning.

Who exactly was Tommy Oliver?

Or more importantly, what was Tommy Oliver... a human succeeding where so many other beings much strong, faster and smarter, had failed. Even Rita's father, Master Vile, had once tried to take the temple of Ninjor by force and claim the great powers for evil.

It had never been possible, each and every monster failed. Armies failed and crumbled to dust but one single human, had done it. Claiming powers that he doubted Tommy even fully understood.

No, there would be time enough for doubt. Now Goldar simply had to get his few personal items from that damp closet that was his room and get out of here.

“Leaving so soon?”

Elgar's voice drew Goldar from his thoughts. Damn. He was slipping. He should have smelled Elgar long before he had the chance to sneak up on him.

“If I am? What concern of it is yours?” Goldar growled back, yet kept his voice low. Others on the ship being awoken by his voice would not do.

Elgar only smiled that disturbing grin of his. “I wonder what is worse. Being a coward or a traitor. Either way...” his card sword flashed into his hand. “I'm bringing your head to Ooze.”

Goldar smirked, his own sword appearing in his hands. “You can try.”

***************** Warehouse district, midnight********************

“I don't like this Tommy.” Katherine said softly into the night air.

“I agree with Kat. It's too darn quiet.” Rocky answered.

“Feels like we are the ones about to be trapped.” Aisha offered up once more checking behind them.

Adam said nothing. If this didn't work out. They would have to kill Billy. Something he had thought about often since the change had taken there friend from them. Kimberly, Adam's heart ached knowing the pain she would be put in by losing Billy. He has seen first hand how close the duo was on the moon. If it had been like that even before, he couldn't imagine loosing someone he considered a brother or sister.

And everyone here was his family now.

“I still think we should have brought Justin. I don't like the idea of leaving him alone.” Kat said.

“This is going to be messy Katherine.” Was the only reply Tommy had. “I want you and Aisha to be posted as look outs. Rocky, Adam and I will take out places inside the building and....”

An explosion stopped Tommy mid-sentence as a plume of smoke and fire flew up into the sky... nearly two miles away. “Shit! That's downtown!”

“So much for being able to trust a monster.” Adam said, a dig at Tommy.

Tommy frowned. “Goldar wouldn't have lied about this I... look!” He pointed down into the inky dark streets. There was the Nightmare, right on time, dripping with blood and chewing on the leg of a Piranhatron.

“Ew.” Aisha said.

At her slightly sound the Nightmare went still, its ears flicking about searching for the source of the sound.

Tommy put a finger to his lips and whispered. “You guys get down town. I'll handle Billy on my own.”

“But Tommy...” Katherine protested even as another distant boom seemed to shake the roof they were on.

“No buts. I'll join you as soon as I can. Rocky, I'll leave it to you.” Tommy nodded at the red ranger.

“Right, It's morphing time!”

Tommy watch the streaks of color blast across the sky. Now for Billy. With care Tommy slipped down the fire escape of the building. He knew the sounds would be attracting attention and that was exactly what he wanted.

He needed Billy to come to him. It was the only chance Tommy had in fixing the mistakes of the past. What he wasn't expecting was to find Bulk waiting for him inside the building.

*************** Downtown Angel grove***********************

“You have got to be kidding me.” Aisha said through the helmet communicators. “This is insane!” Her eyes took in the destruction of most of downtown angel grove. Many building were burning. This was a well thought out attack. Bombs, had to be.

“What are those things?” Katherine asked, the hesitation in her voice. Pointing at the figures moving like shadows in the flame.

“Mutated Tengus?” Adam offered. Indeed they did resemble the tengu, only covered in purple slime. Already they were more aggressive then before and braver.

Rocky kicked an ooze minion before shouting back. “Head in the game rangers!”

Aisha punched one and its lower beak cracked off, hanging only by the purple goo. The dead look in its eyes made her shout with fright. “These things are dead!”

“How can they be moving if they are dead?” Katherine replied jumping away from an attack.

“Great zombie Tengu.” Rocky frowned. “Just what we need.”

Adam shouted quickly to the team. “Don't let them bite you! If its like the movies...” His voice trailed off into a grunt getting a blow to the stomach but bouncing back.

A slow loud clap drew the rangers attention. “Very good rangers. The bite of my little pets is very affective. One little bite and you'll be filled with my ooze. Soon the world will feel me inside them, then the universe! Hahahaha!” He grew quiet after a moment. “Of course your armor will protect you so that will have to be removed... tear it off them.” Ooze commanded sending the slovenly creatures into a frenzy.

It reminded Adam of locusts descending on a field of crops. The way the flock of undead landed among them and they way they fought. No matter how many he knocked them down, they got back up,

Aisha shot wildly. “Blasters aren't working!”

“They won't stop!” Katherine cried.

“Rocky!” Adam shouted.

“Right.” Rocky nodded, “ Tommy! We need back up! Now!”

“I read you.” Came the reply. “I'll be there as soon as I can.”

“Please hurry.” Katherine pleaded.

*************************** Command Chamber***********************

“I think I'm going to be sick.” Kimberly said watching the shambling muck covered tengu attacking the rangers. “Zordon can't we do anything to help?” She asked. This was the part she hated about losing her powers. Being trapped on the side lines watching instead of helping.

“I am afraid not Kimberly.” Zordon replied.

A hand squeezed her shoulder. “They'll be alright Kim. I know it.” Skull said.

Kimberly was still staring at the viewing globe. “I hope so.” She whispered before speaking louder. “I don't see Justin or Tommy.”

“Justin is on his way now....” Ninjor's voice startled the two humans. It sounded so unlike himself. He walked past them and close to Zordon's tube. The ninja master held up a glass orb of glowing golden light. Light that danced and swayed like it was alive. “It is done.”

Zordon nodded. “Very well.” was all he could say. There could be no time for mourning Dulcea. Not when the fate of the universe was still in peril.

“What's that?” Kimberly asked, unable to take her gaze from the dancing glow. It seemed almost hypnotic and strangely soothing.

Skull narrowed his eyes and took a step closer to the orb. “It's Dulcea.” he answered. Not knowing how he knew, yet he felt it to be true. “But... how? Why?”

Ninjor dropped his shoulders. “Skull, I should have known you would know this light. You are the Scorpion, piercing and perceptive.” The moment the words were out of Ninjor's mouth, Skull grabbed at his chest, feeling a surge of self confidence he had never known before.

“That's his ninjetti spirit?” Kimberly asked.

“Before she became what you see now. Dulcea, she gave name to both Skull and Bulk's ninjetti spirits. As she did name you swan. Though there is not enough magic here for the four of you.”

Skull counted on his fingers. “Me, Bulkie, Kim... wait four of us? That's only three.”

“You mean Billy, don't you?” Kim wondered. Did this mean her best friend had a chance?

Zordon replied. “Rangers, Dulcea has given her life in order to save Billy. Her sacrifice is noble and we must honor what she has done for him.”

The weight of Zordon's words landed heavily upon the hearts of the two teens.

“But if we can't save Billy, what then Zordon?”

“I will take Dulcea back to her temple plateau and release her light there.” Ninjor answered. “Have courage.” he offered after a moment.

There was a cry of pain, suddenly focusing all attention back to the viewing globe. Courage? Kimberly thought, courage they had plenty of, what they needed was a miracle.

******************* Warehouse district***********************

“Bulk what are you doing here?” Tommy asked, helmet demorphing from his face.

“Giving you some back up Oliver. I knew you'd go all hero and send the others away.” Bulk replied, crossing his arms.

“Do you think I wanted to do this on my own? Downtown is under attack. I had no choice.”

“Which is why you need back up.” Bulk smirked.

He had a point but “You don't even know how this is set up.” Tommy gestured to the trap around them.

“Yeah I do. Me and Skull was here earlier. I saw you putting this thing up.” Bulk countered.

Tommy blinked, how could that be possible? The comical duo had never been stealthy before. The white ranger shook his head. “Doesn't matter. This might not even hold. Billy will kill you.”

A tinge of color danced over Bulk's cheeks as the former bully looked away slightly. “I... I don't think he will. He didn't before.”

“That doesn't mean he won't now! I...” A desperate call for back up silenced Tommy. The wooden door rattled as well, as if something had just hit it.

“Give me the cure Tommy.” Bulk stepped forward with a spark in his eyes the leader of the power rangers had not seen before. “The others need you. I can do this.”

“I...” Tommy hesitated but what choice did he have? The others were calling desperately. He could head the frightened plea in Katherine's voice. “But if it doesn't work.”

Bulk shrugged nonchalantly. “Then I'm dead Oliver, I know.”

“Okay.” Tommy relented, handing the small vial of liquid to Bulk. He knew this was taking a chance.

Bulk took it gently. Even as the wooden door shook once more against the Nightmare wanting the fresh meat it sensed inside. “And Tommy?”

“Yeah?”

“If this doesn't work. Tell Skull and Kim that... tell um... I'm sorry.”

Tommy nodded. “You're a real ranger Bulk. I'm sorry for for everything from before. If you get Billy to this spot and pull this rope. The chain net will fall. You'll have a few seconds to act.”

Bulk only waved his hand as the wooden door cracked. “Yeah yeah got it. Get going fearless leader.”

Tommy had more respect for Bulk in this moment than any other time before. As he vanished in a streak of white light Bulk turned to the door breaking open.

“Hey Billy.” Bulk said as the hooved beast moved towards him. “Been waiting for you.”

Chapter Text

******************* Warehouse district***********************

Bulk covered his face as the wooden door smashed apart, sending splinters all around. Standing in the moonlight was the Nightmare that had once been Billy. And it truly was a nightmare to behold. Blood dripped from the razer sharp teeth that jutted from the upper lips. The horn was deep purple instead of the calming blue it had been before. Fur that once was glossy was now matted in clumps, dirty and wet. He smelled horrible. Red eyes rolled in the face finding Bulk. Every time he saw the unnatural beast, it was more powerful, more wild animal and more terrifying.

For a moment Bulk could only stare before speaking. “Hey Billy, been waiting for you.” Even as he spoke, the monster began to approach him, seemingly confused. Humans ran, humans screamed but not this one. This meal just stood waiting. The beast sniffed and sniffed again looking around. It eyed the chain net above it, following the rope back down to where it was near Bulk before locking eyes with the honorary ranger.

“Always were the smart one.” Bulk said moving away from the trap trigger. “But I think you know I don't want to trap you. And I think you want me.”

The Nightmare gave a gentle head shake before coming closer. Clearly Bulk was on the menu but not in the way one in Angel grove would expect. At least not yet.

Bulk carefully popped the cork of the small vial he held in his hand. “Ready when you are.”

************************ Endless darkness***************************

“Always were the smart one....” The words echoed in this dark place. Spoken by a voice he knew... or thought he knew? It had been so long... he... he was Billy.... but that single thought was one of the few he had left. Darkness, darkness, darkness.... and Billy. In silent entombment.

He had long stopped moving, curled up on the floor of the dark but that voice... it made him move. He had stopped looking out the... what were they called? They showed things happening but always bad, bad and scary things.

Yet he looked now, like a confused child, until a spark of blue seemed to ignite in him. His face stirred in recognition. “B...Bulk?” The sound of his voice startled him as he watched. Bulk yes, that was his persons name, Bulk was his... friend? ... He had been someplace bad with Bulk and Skull and.... Kimberly! Billy's eyes went wide as memories filled him. Warm, gentle and strong. How could he have forgotten his best friend? “Bulk! Get out of there!” he screamed at the image, praying that somehow Bulk would hear him.
The beast moved forward, grabbing Bulk by the shoulder, seemingly ready to tear him apart. “No... please...” Billy begged the darkness, tears slipping from his blue eyes.

The Nightmare gave no inch but took violently, forcing its mouth onto Bulk's. Billy covered his eyes, not wishing to see Bulk's face torn off by monster fangs. When suddenly... it was less dark...

And getting brighter by the second....

******************* Warehouse district***********************

The Nightmare screamed, clawing at his throat, thrashing about, knocking over boxes as it back pedaled away from Bulk.

The human wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. Small bits of shining liquid there. “Weren't expecting that, were you!?”

Hate burned in the beast's face at it realized what had happened. How it had been tricked. Clever human. It turn on Bulk, claws ready to tear him apart. Claws that suddenly melted into hands... human hands. The Nightmares screams died away, as its form melted like snow off of Billy's naked body. Bulk caught him before he collapsed fully and gently maneuvered him to the floor.

Billy was a mess. Mostly skin and bones, bruised and bleeding. For a moment Bulk wasn't even sure he was breathing. “Billy, can you hear me?”

Blue eyes fluttered open. “Yeah I'm here... not for long though... I can feel it. I'm... dying.” The words hung in the silence before Billy continued. “Bulk tell the others I'm sorry... that...I...”

“Shut Up! You ain't going without a fight nerd! I won't let you! Bulk to Zordon. I've got Billy, I need transport to medical now!”

“Teleporting now.”

Billy felt warm light filling his body as the whoosh of the teleport felt like home.

*************** Downtown Angel grove***********************

“Tired yet Rangers?” Ooze laughed from his seat on the hood of a car. “I can't wait for you to become part of my army of ooze. Haha!”

“Don't count your chicken yet Ooze.” Tommy quipped back but he knew it was false bravado. If something didn't happen soon, they would have to retreat... again.

And he was getting pretty tired of running away.

“Tommy!” Rocky shouted. Couldn't the leader of the power rangers see they were almost at there limit? It was a small miracle no one had been bitten... yet. But they were getting slower, each attack wearing them down.

“Not this time Rangers, you will not escape me. I will destroy... AHHH!” Ooze suddenly screamed clutching at his head as if it would split into two. The zombie tengu collapsed into piles of bones, feathers and rotten flesh. “No, no, no! My pet! My Nightmare!” Ooze suddenly looked pale, as if a great deal of his energy was lost.

Tommy knew an opportunity when he saw it. “Alright gang, on me. Let's finish this. Power weapons.”

The others nodded firmly. “Right.”

“No this will not end here! It isn't over rangers! Not by a long shot!” Ooze growled vanishing in a flash of purple light.

“Well that could have gone better.” Adam said gazing up.

“Is anyone hurt?” Rocky asked. He watched all head shake no and let out a sigh of thanks at that. Zombie rangers was not something he wanted to think about.

“What do you think happened?” Aisha asked.

“No idea but...” Tommy was interrupted by the communicators going off. “Tommy here.”

“Rangers return to the command chamber at once.” Zordon's voice was sad yet commanding. “It's Billy.”

So many emotions crossed each of the rangers as Tommy replied. “On our way.”

******************* Command Chamber*************************

“I don't see why Ninjor locked us out.” Bulk frowned, making a fist against the metal wall. “We should be in there with him.” Bulk turned to face Zordon.

But it was Skull who answered softly, pointing at the blood on Bulk's shirt. “You saw how bad Billy was... maybe Ninjor just wants to...”

“Wants to what Skull? Spare us the pain? I...it's not fair. It's not fair...” Bulk was shaking with emotions when he felt something warm touch his back.

“It will be okay.” Kimberly words were soft but her voice unsure even in her reassurance, as she looked between her friends and her 'father' figure.

Bulk rounded on her. “He's your best pal Kim. I would think you would be a little more worried.”

Kimberly snorted. “I am worried! I am so worried I feel sick but... we've got to trust Ninjor.” She locked eyes with Bulk, refusing to look away first. A long moment of electrified silence filled the air.

Bulk dropped his gaze. “Sorry Kim. I shouldn't be taking this out on you. We're family now but it's just...”

“I know Bulk. I know.” Her eyes held such a gentle softness of understanding, he was about to ask her what exactly she knew when the other appeared around them.

Voices of worry, words of concern, filled the space between the humans and Zordon. He let them all speak, worried and at once. But it was finally Tommy who spoke. “Zordon please, what is happening?”

Zordon's face shown with a sadness the rangers had not seen before. “Billy is facing one more test.”

“Hasn't he been through enough?” Bulk challenged, much to the surprise of everyone there.

Zordon took no offense at his tone. “I am sorry but this is the way things must be. Wait, hope and trust in the powers of good.”

Silence fell over them. Kimberly clasped her hands together in a whispered pray to the universe. Adam put his arm around her and spoke softly as he pulled her into a hug.

Tommy was about to interrupt them, he wanted to comfort Kimberly, when a hand slipped into his. Katherine held his hand tightly as tears dripped from her blue eyes. Without thinking Tommy drew her to his chest.

It was Justin who spoke. “Zordon, this test. Does it have to do with Dulcea dying?”

“Yes young Justin.”

“Wait, Dulcea is dead?” Rocky asked. Very confused and alarmed.

“Not dead but, not the same as she was.” Skull replied, feeling quite small as all eyes turned to him. “She um... became light? And um... little help Zordon?”

“Skull is right. Dulcea has made a great sacrifice.” And Zordon explained what had transpired.

*********************** Command Chamber, Medical********************

“Billy, you must open your eyes.” A voice he knew spoke as something cold touched his forehead.

Billy struggled to do as the voice asked, momentarily frightened by the blue form in front of his face.

“Shh it is only I, the great Ninjor. Be still Billy.” Ninjor hushed him, soothing away any fear.

“Where am I?” Billy asked.

“In the command chamber. You are fully human again.” Ninjor brought over a mirror for Billy to look at himself. Yes he was human once more, “but... “ Ninjor continued, “You are dying.”

Billy tried to nod but the motion made his head swim. He chose instead to remain still. “I know. I can feel it. Funny, I thought I would be afraid to die but I'm not. May I see Kimberly before my time comes? I'd like to say goodbye.” He sighed deeply, feeling more of his energy, his life force, edge away. “Though, perhaps given how beat up I look, it would be best I pass away alone.”

“I don't want you to die Owl.” Ninjor replied, “And neither does Dulcea.” he held up the glowing vial that seemed to dance and call to Billy.

“What is that?”

Ninjor chuckled, “You mean who is this. This is Dulcea's essence of life, extracted and concentrated.”

Billy struggled to sit up, his heart racing. “But that would mean...”

“Yes. She is gone, at least as you knew her. She named you before she went. Billy you are the Owl, knowledgeable and wise.”

“The owl.” Billy felt comfort in that. As if part of him now felt whole.

“There is more. This light can be used to create a ninjetti spirit. Billy you will die someday but it does not have to be today. Will you accept the life Dulcea has freely given for you and become Ninjetti? We need you.”

Billy did not hesitate. “Yes.”

Ninjor smiled as he cracked the vial open, the light covering Billy's body like a blanket. “Then so be it. Awaken renewed and ready to fly. Silver owl of the ninjetti.”

Chapter Text

******************** Command Chamber***************************

Several hours had passed since Billy had been rescued. The endless waiting for news was a torment in itself for those gathered there.

No one wanted to leave Zordon's chamber. Each anxious with there own thoughts. Yet the teens had grown quiet. Breaking into smaller groups as the emotional effort of all that had happened was taking its toll. Justin had dozed off next to Skull who had also falling asleep leaning against the console.

Aisha, Rocky and Katherine were talking quietly on one side of the room while Kimberly and Adam were sitting mostly in silence on the other.

Tommy had not stopped pacing back and forth in front of Zordon's tube. He kept sighing, sounding so impatient and frustrated. Bulk had wanted to say something over an hour ago but in the end decided to simply ignore there leader, leaning against the bottom of Zordon's tube, resting his eyes.

Adam whispered a few words to Kimberly before standing. “I'm going to make some snacks.” he spoke out loud but not loudly to the room.

Zordon nodded. “A good idea Adam.”

“Let me help.” Katherine offered, already on her feet. “I can't stand not doing anything.” She spoke more to herself than the others.

Tommy watched them go and his eyes found Kimberly. He heart did a little leap but it was strange. He knew he loved her and yet. Something had changed. But what that was he did not know. He was walking before he realized it. “Hey Kim.”

“Hey Tommy.” She replied quietly, rubbing her hands over her arms with a sudden chill. “Geez, this place gets cold at night.” She said.

A strong arm wrapped around her smaller shoulders and drew her close to his chest. Tommy was like a furnace and she sighed against him, warming up after a moment. “I'm so worried Tommy.” Kimberly admitted softly.

“Billy will be okay. We have to believe that.”

Kim shook her head slightly against his chest. “You're right. But...” Kimberly's eyes drifted to the others for a moment. Skull was snoring, Justin curled against him also asleep. Bulk and Aisha appeared to be dozing as well. Rocky, though wide awake, seemed to be resting or at least not paying attention to them.
“But what beautiful? You can tell me anything Kim.”

Kimberly leaned up, looking into his eyes. “Don't get me wrong Tommy. After everything we have all been through, I really care about this new team. We are all family now but... if we lose Billy... It will be only you and me left from the original team and just... that's losing so much...Billy is my best friend Tommy, has been since the third grade, he's like a brother to me, if he wasn't around.” she sighed. “Tommy... I owe Billy so much...” She grew quiet, not wish to elaborate. The blue and pink ranger both had tough childhoods. Though in different ways.

Tommy simply nodded, choosing not to say what he was thinking. Kimberly and Billy were the original team, not him. Chosen by Rita to do evil as the green ranger. If Billy died, Kimberly would be the last true original ranger. That thought made Tommy very sad for a moment but he blinked away the sorrow at Adam's voice.

“Food's ready.” Adam said before noticing how Tommy had a hold of Kimberly. If he was angry or jealous, Tommy couldn't tell. The frog had gotten better at hiding his feelings in the past few months. But Tommy knew the truth. He had suspicions before but he had known for a few days now.

Adam was in love with Kimberly. That thought made Tommy hold Kimberly a bit tighter to his chest possessively but as Katherine's blue eyes darted away from him and Kimberly, she seemed so sad. Before he knew what he was doing Tommy let Kimberly go with a gentle squeeze. He watched as the delicate brunette went to help Adam and Katherine with the pile of pancakes.

As graceful as a swan...

*************************** On the moon*********************

“Goldar if you don't let us out right now...” Zedd threatened for the one hundredth time.

“Please my Lord. Finster will be here soon.” Goldar said to the snow globe. “I do not dare try to free you without his aid.” As much as he hated groveling. This was the bet way to get back into Zedd and Rita's good graces.

“He's right Zeddie. We can only wait.” Rita said from where she was sitting on a tiny palm tree. Finster would come. He was her most loyal servant. Then they could make some putties and start getting the castle cleaned up. It was strange but Rita Repulsa, the empress of evil, was tired to the bone. After the castle became livable once more she simply wanted to sleep for several months. Revenge on the power rangers could wait.

Zedd grumbled and crossed his arms. His wife did have a point. If Goldar tried to free them without help. He might kill the both. “Very well but Finster better hurry.”

Hurry indeed, for unless Ooze was defeated and soon. The moon would be his next stop... then the rest of the universe. As much as none of the villains wanted to think about it. Ooze was a match for Dark Spector...

And the thought of bowing and begging and submitting to Ivan Ooze made Lord Zedd's blood boil.

He would have his revenge for this humiliations someday, he swore it.

*********** Divatox's Submarine******************************

"I can't believe it. Those power pukes actually did it." For once Divatox's voice held no anger. Even she had to respect what had happened. Ooze had returned, pale, weak, almost knocking on deaths door but still far from helpless. She tapped her chin in thought, maybe there was a way to finally get him off her ship and gone for good.

Sure, she was evil and loved evil but she was no minion and Ooze had long worn out his welcome. He had reabsorbed his purple minions from his chamber to get some strength back but that meant he was alone.

Weak and alone. Opportunity was knocking.

She frowned, it was about time the pirate queen took her rightful place back. "Porto, find a way contact those power brats. I want to give them a message."

The white monster blinked. "What did you say?" He must be hearing things.

“But Divatox...” Rygog stammered.

"Auntie D, you can't be serious!" Elgar added. He was still recovering from the beating Goldar had given him. At least he had wounded the golden lion ape just as badly. Elgar had kept his word. Removing one wing from his foe. Goldar would never fly again. He took some pleasure in that. Even though it had cost him another robotic hand.

“Don't question me. Just do it!” She screamed, hitting Elgar while her minions scrambled around her.

“Right away.” Porto said.

*********************** Command Chamber**********************

It was amazing how some warm pancakes and a few mugs of hot chocolate could lift the spirits of the humans. Chattering away, forgetting just how tired they were. It was nearly dawn. The ranger would have to get some sleep soon but not yet. Now there was a strange feeling coming over them. Adam smiled. At this moment, in spite of all that was happening outside, right here and now he could feel it. The team was seriously bonding. He was unsure when the change happened. Skull was making the other's laugh with pancake faces, Justin joining in on the fun. Katherine was chatting with Kim about clothes. Bulk, Rocky and Aisha were engaged in a lively conversation on music.

Adam felt a hand on his shoulder. “You okay?”

Adam nodded, “Yeah.” For a moment the two young men locked eyes but Tommy gave Adam a smile that had a bit of smirk to it. Tommy gave Adam's shoulder another pat and went to join Kat and Kim.

Adam blinked confused. He was about to ask when a shimmer of silver light entered the room. It was so bright for a moment everyone shielded there eyes. When the glow had calmed down there stood a ranger, dressed in gleaming silver, a helmet like a bird of some kind.

“Billy?” Tommy ventured. He had been first to his feet to put himself between the team and this possible stranger danger.

Gloved hands reached up to unhook the sparkling helmet. “Hi.” Billy said, smiling broadly.

Kimberly squealed in delight, pushed passed Tommy and leapt into Billy's arms. As he easily caught her, Billy took note that she was smaller and lighter then when he had last been himself. “You're okay! You're okay!” She cried, burying her face into his neck. He could feel her tears against his skin.

“I'm okay Kim. I promise. I'm okay.” He soothed gently. He had forgotten her as the Nightmare. She was the last bit of family he had. A bit of the past, and he never wanted to let her go but he did.

Kimberly pulled back as he set her down, she wiped at her eyes. “Really?”

Silver light seemed to give Billy's blue eyes a spark. Like he had looked when they first got there powers. “Really.” He wanted to ask if she was okay but that could wait. Things had to be done properly. Billy turned to Tommy and gave a slight bow with his hand over his heart. “I Billy, silver owl ninjetti, swear my allegiance to you, white falcon ranger. I acknowledge you as the team leader and I, your sixth ranger, will follow you.”

Before Tommy could comment on the odd speech, Ninjor spoke. “Very well said young owl. Dulcea would be so proud.” He blew his nose on a large handkerchief that appeared from thin air.

“Billy, I...” Tommy hugged his new ranger tightly. “I'm so glad you're back. I've missed you.” The words were true.

A moment later Billy found himself beset upon but the others as laughter and joy filled the command chamber.

It was good to be back.